by Aci'lHsiy I'1To
Mr. A. M. Hocart,
Archaeological Commissioner, Ceylon, in sincere gratitude.INTRODUCTION
Recent years have brought us two comprehensive works on the chronology of Ceylon: 1) JOHN M. SENAVERATNE, "The Date of Buddha's Death and Ceylon Chronology", JRAS. C. B. XXIII, No. 67 (1914), p. 141 ff. and 2) DMDZ. WICKREMASINGHE, uCeylonese Chronology", as Introduction to vol. Ill of his Epigraphia Zeylanica.
Still earlier investigations dealing with a longer period are:
3) SYLVAIN LEVI, "Les Missions de Wang Hiuen Ts'e dans Flnde" in JAs. 1900, p. 297 ff., 401 ff., translated by JOHN M. SENA-VERATNE, JRAS. C. B. XXIV, No. 68 (1915?16), p. 75 ff. (with "Notes" by the Translator p. 106 ff. and 4) E. HULTZSOH, "Contributions to Singhalese Chronology", JRAS. 1913, p. 517 ff.)1
I mention further 5) H. W. CODEINGTON, "A Short History of Ceylon" where on p. xin there is a "Note on the Chronology of Ceylon" which deserves attention.
The numerous single investigations particularly those in the JRAS. C. B. will be quoted in their place. Their authors are: P. E. PIERIS, E. W. PERERA, S. BE SILVA, B. GUNASEKARA, H. C. P. BELL, E. R. AYRTON, H. W. CODEINGTON etc.
The two first named articles (S. and WICKR.) start as I did myself in the translation of the Mahavamsa from FLEET'S date of 483 B. C. for the Nirvana of Buddha. Even if this date is not absolutely exact ? arguments are advanced for the year 487 B. C. ? it is as well to retain it for the moment. Now WICKREMASINGHE, EZ, I, p. 155 ff., has proved that even in
1 I quote the above articles as follows: 1) = S., 2) ? WICKR., 3) = L.f
4) = H. with the page number (in the case of 3 that of the English translation).
A-13 II 8^-
Ceylon itself there are traces of an era starting from 483 B. C. whereas later, almost certainly in the 7th century, 544/3 B.C. was adopted as the year of the Nirvana. Thus the most important thing is to find out the point in the chronology of Ceylon where the transition from the one era to the other takes place, where consequently we find an. excess of 61 years.
SENAVERATNE (p. 143)1 goes farthest in his assumption that the era of B. C. 483 was in use up to the close of the 15th century when a reform of the calendar took place, 544 B. C., being adopted as the year of Buddha's death, 93 instead of 61 years being erroneously added. At the same time the Saka era (78/9 A. D.) was dated back 93 years. Later, about the 18th century, with a new reform of the calendar, the Buddha era was adjusted to the difference of 61 years. S. gets rid of the surplus number by the assumption that several of the kings' names handed down by tradition for the 15th and 16th centuries refer to the same person, that others are the names of co-regents, while many are mere inventions. Parakkamabahu VI. is identical with Parakkamabahu IX., Bhuvaneka-bahu VI. with Bh. VIL, while Parakkamabahu VIL and VIII. never existed (p. 176?177).
SENAVERATNE defends his thesis with great acumen and extraordinary learning. But against it there is a series of synchronisms by which we can prove that the era 544/3 must be much older than S. assumes. Moreover the simultaneous alteration of the Saka era is very unlikely. For this and other reasons SENAVEKATNE'S hypothesis was rejected during the discussion following his lecture on the subject. In spite of all the weakness and untrustworthiness of Sinhalese chronology, WICKBEMASINGHE is nevertheless right in taking up a more conservative attitude towards its tradition.
One cause of great uncertainty also lies in the fact that in our calculations we have to rely for the most part on the
1 See also the detailed analysis of SEXAVERATNB'S hypothesis by G. ScucRHAMKEE in "Ceylon zur Zeit des Kdnigs Bhuvaneka Bahu mid Franz Xavers 1539?1552" by C. ScutumAMMKE and E. A. VURKTZWH L
11928), p. G7 £~£3 HI E^-
figures for the reigns of the individual kings. Here we cannot rule out the possibility that many of these reigns were at least partly contemporaneous, that it is a case of simultaneous or of joint reigns. But the means for establishing this in individual cases are wanting. We have of course to do also with round numbers. When it is e. g. said that such and such a king reigned 12 years, possibly a few extra months have been thrown in. The sum total of such additions produces however, considerable inexactitude.
The main point however, is that our sources often differ more or or less in their statements regarding the length of the various reigns, that for many of the kings in the Cula-vamsa and other documents figures are wanting altogether or can only be obtained approximately by calculation.
Matters are better, at least in my opinion, with the single dates for certain of the more important events, especially those starting with Buddha's Nirvana. I do not deny that some of these dates may have been got at by the authors by the simple process of adding up the years of the reigns. Nevertheless I have the impression that there was a limited number of dates which rested on ancient tradition and had as their starting-point the year of Buddha's death1. There are already traces of something like a Buddha era in the Dipavaipsa and the Mahavamsa, as for instance, when it is said in Dip. 17. 78, that Devanampiyatissa was crowned 236 years after Buddha's entry into Nirvana. Or again when in both chronicles (Dip. 6. 1, Mhvs. 5. 21) there is the remark that 218 years had elapsed between the Nirvana and the coronation of Asoka.
It is possible that in later times a chronological system was constructed out of these individual dates to which the reigns of the kings were adjusted, not of course without some violence. Then a new confusion arose when at a certain time
1 I regard also the statement in Mhvs. 53. 80 f., that the Abhayagiri-
vihara was founded 217 years, 10 months and 10 days after the Maha-vihara as an ancient tradition, though, it rests on a different basis. A. figure so exact cannot be obtained by mere addition.
? .A*-8 IV £H.
through a misunderstanding the cause of which we do not know, the Nirvana of the Buddha was dated back 61 years. At some point or other in the list of the kings this numher must be allowed for. Then it is an open question ? granted an ancient tradition ? whether in converting these single dates into the Christian era we are to start from 483 B. C. or 544/3 B.C.
In the face of all this uncertainty it is advisable in our chronological investigations to rely chiefly on foreign testimony regarding the history of Ceylon. There are above all the synchronisms afforded by Chinese annals and South Indian inscriptions. Then we have the confirmatory evidence of Sinhalese inscriptions, especially those of the mediaeval and modern times. Subsidiary to these are the single dates. The skeleton framed by this "foreign testimony" is indeed meagre in the extreme and the evidence is unequally distributed. A good deal remains doubtful. The blame lies partly in the method of description of the Culavamsa which conceals so much that to us seems particularly important. What a pity, for instance, that it has nothing to say about the relations with China which would seem to have been not Inconsiderable. The name of China is not even once mentioned.
I come now to the fine and careful work of WICKBEMASINGHE. When I wrote the preface to Vol. I. of my translation of the Culavamsa in which I promised an introduction to the chronology for Vol. II., I had not then seen W.'s "Chronological Table of Ceylon Kings" (EZ. Ill, p. 1 ff.). Later I had doubts whether a treatment of the same subject by myself might not be superfluous. I think, however, that readers of my translation will be glad to have at hand a list of the kings with their more or less probable dates. They will also like to have a more or less comprehensive survey of the material on which our calculations rest.
One thing more. WICKE. makes no attempt at reconciling the two chronological computations of 483 B.C. and 544/3B.C. He is apparently convinced that this is at present impossible and wishes to avoid increasing the uncertainty by a new and-<3 V £>-
again uncertain chronology. In converting into the Christian era he starts as far No. 76 (Kumaradhatusena)1 from 483 B.C. Up to No. 94 (Dappula I.) he places the two computations side by side. From No. 95 (Dathopatissa I.) up to the inter--regnum after No. 124 (Mahinda V.) he places the figures of the first computation in brackets, thus treating them as less probable and from No. 125 (Kassapa = Vikkamabahu I.) he follows only the era of 544/3 B. C.
Here I venture a step further. I believe namely that the change of the era falls in the earliest period of the Culavamsa, that is at the close of the 4 th century A. D. Here accordingly is the period where we must allow for the excess of 61 years.
My theory stands and falls with the identity of Ts'a-li Mo-ho-nan of the Chinese annals (L. 83, 89) with King Maha-nama, No. 5 (63). Mo-ho-nan, so it is said, sent a letter, with gifts in the year 428 A. D. to the Chinese Court. This seems to contradict another notice from Chinese sources quoted by L. 75 according to which a king of Ceylon Chi-mi-kia-po-mo (that is Sri Meghavarman) sent an embassy to the Indian King San-meon-to-lo-kiu-to (that is Samudragupta) asking permission to build a monastery at Bodh Gaya as shelter for pilgrims from Ceylon. The Sinhalese king Sri Meghavarman is without doubt Sirimeghavanj.ia, No. 1 (59) the first ruler of the so-called Little Dynasty. Samudragupta reigned from 326 ? (about) 375 A. D. According to the traditional chronology the reign of Sirimeghavanna is reckoned from 362?389 A. D.
But the Culavamsa reckons 79?80 years from the death of Sirimeghavawa to Mahaoama's ascent of the throne which would thus occur at the earliest in 468 A. D. And in fact WICKR. 12 gives the date of 468-490 for Mahanama's reign. But how does this agree with the other notice giving the year 428 for Mahanama's embassy?2
1 This ? not Kumaradidhatusena ? is of course the right form of the name. The ddi is merely periphrastic, "the Dhatusena who begins with Kumara". See my Trans!., note to 41. 35, 44. 6.
2 I have pointed out the discrepancy Mhvs. Transl. p. XL, note 2WICKREMA.SINGHE tries to solve the difficulty by saying: "This (i. e. the embassy) may have taken place probably when Maha-nanaa was a priest wielding power in Upatissa's reign." This argument is refuted by the fact that Mo-ho-nan is distinctly described as a Ts'a-li, i. e. kshatriya, as king.
|i The solution of the problem must be sought elsewhere.
ij Both Chinese notices are right, but the numbers
:| given in the Sinhalese sources for the reigns of Siri-meghavanna up to Mahanama are wrong. Their sum
|: total is 129 to 130 years, but they have been expanded about 60 or 61 years in order to reconcile the old era of 483 B.C.
:?? with the new one of 544/3.
It is just here indeed that the traditional dates give the impression of artificial expansion. Buddhadasa and his two sons (Nos. 61-63) are given a reign of 92/3 years! According to the Rajavaliya they even reigned 142 years! These are fantastic figures. Possibly my theory may throw a new light on 37. 100. Suppose we assume that Sirirneghavanna's reign after 362 A. D. was considerably shorter, that perhaps a great part of the 27/8 years allotted to it falls within the period when he was reigning along with Mahasena or as his rival, we might perhaps follow the reading of the MSS. S. 5, 6, 7 bhdtd (not Widtu) tassa Jcanitthdko according to which we should translate: "his youngest brother, Jetthatissa, still a youth, hereupon raised the umbrella of dominion in Lanka." It is in any case only very reluctantly that I have decided to depart from the original text.
Be that as it may, if the Chinese notices and the hypothesis I have built on them are right, we must shorten the period between Mahasena's death and that of Mahanama by 60 to 61 years and this gives us for Mahanama's death the year 430 or 431 A. D. Mahanama, if we keep to the 22 years ascribed to him by tradition, would have reigned from 409 ?431A.D.
without seeking a solution. Of. also J. M. SENATERATXE, JRAS. 0. B..XXIY, 'Ho. 68 (1915-16), p. 113,-*3 "VII £|~
It is impossible to determine individually liow the reigns of Mahanama's predecessors were distributed. I pointed out above that we might already begin shortening these with Sirimeghavarnja. Upatissa with his 42 years may be discarded entirely, it seems to me, or at least but a very small portion of his reign be allowed to stand. He may be purely fictitious or perhaps a prince who reigned along with his father and either never came to the throne himself or if so, only for a short period. Here above all when the transition from the one era to the other had been effected, there set in those efforts to adjust the balance by manipulation of the figures.
There is one thing I should like finally to point out. If we go back for the change of the era to Sirimeghavan^a and his immediate successors there is an inherent probability in this. It coincides with the transition from the Maha-vainsa to the Culavanisa. That we have here a significant breach in the history of Ceylon, a powerful reaction in favour of the Theravada after a period of decline can scarcely be disputed.VIII
LIST OF SINHALESE KINGS
I have made my own list of the kings of the Culavamsa, but have added WICKREMASINGHE'S figures in brackets. Where former lists differ from my own this has also been indicated in brackets. Thus for instance, (166. Vijayabahu VI.) means that this king (Culavs. ed. II. 656 f.) is wanting in my list. ? Udaya I. (Dappula II.) means that the king whom I call Udaya I. appears elsewhere as Dappula II.
ABBREVIATIONS:
M. = Mahavamsa or from No. 59 onwards Culavamsa. Rv. = Rajavaliya (published and translated by B. GUNASEKAEA.) Pv. = Pujavaliya (A Contribution to the History of Ceylon,
extracted from the Pujavaliya, Colombo 1893). Ns. = Nikayasamgrahaya (ed. WICKBEMASINGHE). Rr, = Rajaratnakaraya (ed. SADDHANANDA, Colombo 1887). Nar. = Narendracaritavalokanapradipika as quoted by WICKRE-
MASINGHB.
Figures in italics denote that we have to do with fictitious numbers, whereas the others rest on more or less probable calculation. Figures in bold type are single traditional dates and chiefly those from non-Sinhalese sources or from inscriptions which serve to confirm the chronology of the Mahavamsa.
The figures in the last column refer to the notes following the list of the kings.-ra
Length of rei M. | Rv. gn Pv. Date 00 o
? 1. Mahavamsa
1. Vijaya 38 38 38 483 -445 B.C. 1
Interregnum 1 . 1 445-444
2. Panduvasudeva 30 32 30 444-4/4
3. Abhaya 20 22 20 414?394
Interregnum 17 \
4. Pandukabbaya 70 70 70 \304-307
(5. Ganatissa) . 40 ------- ... J
6. Mutasiva 60 ------ 60 ------ 60 ------- 307?247
7. Devanampiyatissa 40 ------ 40 ------- 40 ? ? 247?207 247 2
8. Uttiya 10 ? ? ? 10 ------ 207-197
9. Mahasiva 10 ------ ? 10 ------- 197?1*7
10. Suratissa1) 10 ------- 10 ------ 10 ------- 187?177
-1L Sena >22 22 - 09 12. Guttika |j j -- 177-155
13. Asela2) 10 ? ? 10 ------- | 10 ------ 155?145
14. Elara 44 ------- 44 ------- 44 ? ? 145-101
15. Duf-thagamam 24 ------- 24 ------ 24 ------- 101?77
16. Saddhatissa 18 ------ 37 ? ? 18 ------- 77?59
17. Thulathana ? 1 10 1 8 ? 1 ? 10 59
18. Lairjatissa 3) 9 _ 15 39 ------- 9 8 15 59-50
19. Khallatanaga 6 ------- ... 6 ? ? 50-43
20. Vattagamani ? 5 ------- 5 ? ? 5 ? 43 43
21. Pulahattha i
22. Bahiya
23. Panayamara 14 7 ? 14 ------ 3 7? 43-29
24. Pilayamara
25. Dathika
(20.) Vattagamani 12 ------- 12 ------ 12 ------- 29?17 3
26. Mahacullmahatissa 14 ? ? j 50 ------- 14 ------- 17?3
27. Coranaga 12 ------- ... 12 ------- 3 B. C. ? 9 A. D. 4
28. Tissa 3 ------- 3 ------- 3 ? ? . 9-12 A. D.
*) Rv. mentions two sons of Devanampiyatissa, 1) Snratissa, 2) Upatissa,
each of whom reigned 10 years. It then says that in the days of King Uttiya two usurpers seized the power and reigned 22 years.
2) As to the chronological difficulties regarding Asela see WICKE. p. 5, n. 1.
3) Rv. calls the successor of Tulna King LEniinitissa who had slain him and reigned 39 years. Then it passes on the Valagambahu. The Pv. also calls Tul's successor Lamiiriitis, Le M. Qgth of re Rv. ign Pv. Date en 29. Anula 4 3 _ 34- 52 ? 12?16 A. D.
30, Kutakarinatissa 22 ------ 22 ------ 22 ------ 16?38
31. Bhatikabhaya 28 ------- 18 ------ 18 ------ 38?66
32. Mabadatliikama-
hanaga 12 ------ 12 ------ 12 ------- 67?79
33. Amandagamani 9 8 ? 9 ------ 98 ? 79-89
84. Kanirajanutissa 3 ------ 3 ------ 89-92
35. Culabhaya i ___ __ . . 1 ------ 92-93
36. Sivall _ 4 ? . _ 4 ? 93
37. Ilanaga1) 9 ------ . 6 ------- 93?102
33. Candamukhasiva 87 ? . * 87? 103?112
39. Yasalalakatissa 78 ? , 7 8 ? 112-120
40. Subharaja 6 ----- g __ __ 120-126
41. Vasabha 44 ----- 44 _ ----- 44 ------ 127?171
42. Vankanasikatissa n __ __ 3 ------ 3 ------- 171-174
43. Gajabahugamam 22 ------ 24 ------ 2ttL ? - ? 174?196
44. Mahallanaga .6 ------- 6 ------- /» ^^ _____ 196-202
45. Bhatikatissa 24 ------- 24 ------- 24 ------- 203-227
46. Kanitthatissa 18 ------ . 18 ------ 227 -245
47. Khujjanaga2) 9 __ __ 2 ------ 246-248
48. Kuncanaga i __ __ 20 - ? 1 ------- 248?249
49. Sirinaga I. 19 ------- . . 19 ------ 249?268 |
50. Voharikatissa 22 ? __ 22 ------ ryn ____ 269-291
51. Abhayanaga ft 291-299
Q ~~" ? * ----
52. Sirinaga 11. ?2 - ------ 2 ____ O ___ -.- 300-302
53. Yijayakunmra 1 ------- Q ---------- I __ ^_ 302-303
54. Samghatissa 4 ------ 4 ------- 4 ------- 303?307
55. Sirisamghabodhi 2 __ __ ? __ __ 307?309
56. Gothabhaya 13 ------ 13 ------- 13 -- ----- 309?322
57, Jetthatissa I. 10 ------ 10 ------ 1 A 1U 323-333 !
58. Mahasena 27 ------- 24 ------ 27 - __ ? 334? 361 f 2 362 5
WICKREKASINOHE is I think, wrong when be says on p. 8 that I had overlooked the fact that Ilanaga was deposed in. the first year of his reign by the Lambakannas, I inserted the three years (Mhvs. 35. 27) dominion of the LambakagQas Mhvs. TransL p. xxxvn, last line, as "interregnum". When W. takes the round figure of 10 years for the interregnum + Iknaga's reign, I can only approve.
According to Rv. Bhatikatissa's successors 'were: 1) KtuJIna (20 years), 2} Veratissa (22 years), 3) Abasen (2 years). Then Sirina {= No. 62) reigned 2 years.XI S3-
Lei M. agth of reign Ev. | Pv. Date o J25
2. Cuiavamsa
1. (59.) Sirimeghavanna 28c ------- 28 ------- 28 ------- 1 6
2. (60.) Jetthatissa II. 3. (61.) Buddhadasa 9 - ? 29c ------- 10 ------- 80 ------- Q _______ r ,,..,., 29 ------- 1362-409 412 ) 7
4. (62.) Upatissa I. 42 ------- 42 ------- 42 -------
5. (63.) Mahanama 99 A 6. (64.) Sotthisena ----- 1 __ _ 1 __ __ i 431
7. (65.) Chattagahaka Ic ----- 1 ------- ?» __ ' __ 431-432
8. (66.) Mittasena 1 ___ __ 6 ------- i __ __ 432?433
9. (67.) Pandu1)
10. (68.) Parinda
11. (69.) Khuddaparinda ,27 ? ? ... 917 __ __ 433-460
12. (70.) Tiritara
18. (71.) Dathiya
14. (72.) PTthiya
15. (73.) Dhatusena2) 18 ------- 18 ------- 18 ------- 460-478
16. (74.) Kassapa I.2) 18c ------- 18 ------- lo 478-496
17. (75.) Moggallana L 18 c ------ 18 ------- 18 ------ - 496-513
18. (76) Kumaradhatusena ( 9c ------ 9 ? ? 9 ------- 513-522 515 9
19. (77.) Kittisena3) ? 9 ? 9 ------- ? 9 ? 522
20. (78.) Siva I. ? ? 25 25 ------- ------- 25 522
21. (79.) Upatissa II.4) 1 6 ? 1 10 ? 1 6 ? 522-524
22, (80.) Silakala 13c ------- 13 ------- 13 ------- 524?537 527 10,11
23. (81.) Dathapabhuti ? 66?6-" ? 6 ? 537
24. (82.) Moggallana II. 20c- ----- 20 ------- 20 ------- 537-556
25. (83.) Kittisirimegba ------- 19 19 ? ? ? 19 ------- 556
1) For Nos. 9?14 (67?72) Rv. has also 27 years.
2) Er. has the same number of years.
3) I do not think that WICKE. is right when he follows Ev. in giving 9 years instead of nine months to No. 19 (77). There are other instances of the Sinhalese sources giving years instead of the months or days of the Mhvs. (No. 20, 25, 36), people being accustomed to reckon by years. We have no example of the reverse. Moreover with regard to No. 19 (77) Pv. agrees with the Mhvs. It seems to me that it is only in cases where both Pv. and Ev. together are against the Mhvs. that weight attaches to their statements. WICKE/S reference to the reading vassairiki in S 5 is no help. It is so isolated in comparison with the other MSS. that it is clearly a mere slip of the scribe.
*) According to Nar, 2 y. 6m. Length of reign M. Rv. 1 Pv. _ .......... ? '...- ...................... ..... _. J ............... ........ _ ..... ... ...... - ....... _ . Date £» 0 ?4J O $25
26. (84 a) Mabanaga 3c ------ Q ___ __ 3 ------ 556 -559
? (84 b) Lamani Siiigana f\ ___ ___ 9 ------ 559-568
27. (85.) Aggabodhi I. 34C ------ . 30 ------- 34 ------ 568?601
28. (80.) Aggabodhi II. lOc ------ 10 ------- 10 ------ 601-611 609 12
29. (87.) Samghatissa . ___ ty ___ ? 2 ? 611
30. (88.) Moggallana III. 6 ------ 6 ------- 6 ------ 611- 617
31. (89.) Silameghavarisa q __ __ 9 ------ 9 ------ 617- G26
32. (90.) Aggabodhi III SSB. \ 16 ------ 16 -------
33. (91.) Jetfcbatissalll. L ? 5 ? ? 5 ?
Aggabodhi IV. jlCc ------ 626 - 641
34. (92.) Dathopatissa I. I 12 ------ 12 --------
35. (93.) Kassapa II, 9 ------- 0 __ __ c\ __ __ 641- 650
36. (94.) Dappula I.1) __ __ 7 10 ------ 3 3 ? 650
37. (05.) Datihopatissa II. 9c ------- A __ _ ___ 9 ------ 650-658 13
38. (96.) Aggabodhi IV. SSB. 16c ------ 16 ------ 16 ------ 658-674
39. (97.) Datta2) 2 ------ 10 ------ 2 _ __ 674-676
40. (98.) Hatthadatha ~ G ? ? 6 ? ? 6 ? 676
41. (99.) Manavamma . 35 ------ 35 ------ 676?711
42. (100.) Aggabodhi V. 6 ------ & __ , _ g . _ ^_ 711-717
43. (101.) Kassapa III. . 7 ------ n _ _ __ 717-724 718 14
44. (102.) Mahinda T. 0 __ __ 3 ------ Q ? ___ ___ 724-727
45 (i03.)AggabodbiVI.SMV. 40c ------ 40 ------ 40 ------ 1 727 -766 742/6 15
46. (101.) Aggabodhi VII. 766 - 772
6,T-? ? ? ?
47. (105.) MabindalLSMV. 20 ------ 20 ------ 20 ------ 772-702
48. (106.) Udaya I. 5 _ ? 5 ------ 5 ------ 792-797
(Dappula II.)
49. (107.) Mahinda III. SM V. 4 ------ 7 ------ A _ ____ _____ 797 - 801
50. (103.) Aggabodhi VIIL 11 ------ 11 ? ? 11 ------- 801-812
51. (109.) Dappula If. (III.) 16 ------ 19 __ lift ~~~~ ^^ 16 ------ 812-828
52. (110.) Aggabodhi IX. 3 ------ , 3 ------ 828?831
53. (111.) Sena I. SMV. 20 ------ 20 ------ 831?851
54. (112.) Sena II. 35e ? ? 35 ------ 35 ------ 851?885
55. (118.) Udaya II. (I.) 11 ? ? 40 ------- jn ------- 885?896
56. (114.) Kassapa IV, SSB. 17 ------ . . . !l7 ------ 896-913 16
57. (115.) KasaapaV. SMV. 10c? ? 6 ------ 0 ^ _ 913-923 918/9 17
58. (116.) Dappula HI. (IV.) 7 _ ? 7 __ __ 7 __ 923
59.017.) Dappola IV. (V.) 12c ------ - 12 - - 12 ? ? 923?934
SMY. ! 1 j
v) The Mhvs. does not count the three years* reign, in Kohai^a, 2) According to Nan No. 39 (97) reigned 2 j. 6 m.XIII
Lei M. igth of re] Rv. gn Pv. Date GQ O> -UJ o ft
60. (118.) Udaya III. (II.) 3c ------- 8 ------- 3 ? ? 934-937 ».
61. (119.) Sena III1) 9c ------- 9 ------- 9 ------- 937-945
62. (120.) Udaya 17. (III.) 8c ------- 3 ------- 8 ------- 945-953 948 18
63. (121.) Sena IV. 3 __ __ 3 ------- 3 __ __ 953?956
64. (122.) Mahinda IY. SSB. 16c ------- 12 ------- 16 ------- 956?972 960 19
65. (123.) Sena V. )0c ------- 10 ------- 10 ------- 972-981
66 (124) Mahinda Y. Interregnum 36c? ? 12 ------- X48 -------- 48 ------- 1017 981 -1029 20
67. (125.) Vikkamabahu I. 12c ? __ 12 ------- 12 ------- 1029-1041
0 (Kassapa)
68. (126.) Kitti __ __ rr . . 1041
69. (127.) Mahalanakitti 3c ------- 3 ------- 3 ------- 1041 ? 1044
70. (128.) Vikkamapandu 1 ------- 3 ------- 3 ------- 1044?1047 1046 21
71. (129.) Jagatipala j __ __ j __ __ 4 _ ___ 1047?1051
72.(130.)ParakkamapanduI 2 ------- 6 ------- 1 ------- 1051?1053
73 a. (131.) Loka (Lokissara) 6c ------- . . . 6 -------- 1053?1059
73 b. (132. Kassapa)2) __ {» __ ... i ... 1059
74. (133.) Yijayabahu I. SSB. 55 ------- 80 ------- 54 ------- 1059?1114 22
75. (134.) Jayabahu I. 3 ------- 13 ------- 1114?1116
76.( 135.) Yikkamabahu I I.(I-) 21 ------- 28 ------- 28 ------- 1116?1137
77. (136.) Gajabahu (II.)3) 22 ------- ...... 1137?1153
78. (137.) Parakkamabahu I. 33 ------- 32 ? ? 33 ------- 1153-1186 23
SSB.
79. (138.) Vijayabahu II. 1 ------- ... 1 ------- 1186-1187
80. (139.) Mahinda VI. ------- 5 - - 5 | ------- 5 1187
81. (140.) Nissankamalla 9 ------- 9 __ __ 19 _ __ 1187?1196
82. (141.) Vmtbahu I. ------- 1 i __ __ t 1196
83.(i42.) Vikkamabahu III. -3 ? ?3? i ? 3 ? 1196
(II.)
84. (143.) Codagaiiga ? 9 ? __ g __ ? 9 ? 1196-1197 | i
1) In Rajav. the sequence of ISTos. 59?66(117?124) is as follows: 1. Dapulu 12 y. (evidently = No. 59, Dappnla IV.), 2. Uda 8 y., 3. Sen 3 y.f 4. Uda 3 y,, 5. Sen 9 y., 6. Sen 3 y., 7, Midelsala 12 y.,' 8. Salamevan 10 y. (= No. 65), 9. Mihindu 48 y. (= Mahinda Y. No. 66). ? PSjaV. has
1. Dapulu 12 y.f 2. Uda 3 y., 3. Sen 9 y., 4. Uda 8 y., 5. Sen 9 y,, 6. Sen 3 y., 7. Midelsala 16 y., 8. Salanievan 10 y., 9. Mihindu 48 y.
2) Having regard to Mhvs. 57. 65 and 74, it is advisable to insert the Ke. .sadhatunayaka Kassapa as a distinct sovereign after Loka.
3) Rija>. and Pujav. tlo not mention Gajabahu at all as king. Ler M. igfch of reign Rv. ] Pv. Date 1197?1200 1200?1202 1200 1202?1208 1208?1209 1209 1209?1210 1210?1211 1211 1211 ? 1214 1214?1235 1232?1236 1236?1271 1236 1271?1273 1273-1284 1283 1284?1291 1291?1302 \13Q2~ 13&6 1346-1353 1850/1 1348-1360 135460 1347?1375 1360/1 1360?1391 1385 1391?1397 1396 1405?11 1410?1468 1468 ? 1473 1473?1480 1475 1480?1484 02 o 25 26 27 28 29 3D 31 32 33 34 S5
85, (144.) Lllavatl1) 86. (145.) Sahasamalla 87. (148.) Kalyanavati2) £S. (147.) Dhammasoka 89. (148.) Anikanga Lllavatl1} 90. (149.) Lokissara (If.) Lllavatl l) 91. (150.) Parakkamapandu II. 92. (151.) Magha 93. (152.) Vijayabahn III. 94.1153.) Parakkamabahu II. 95. 1154.) Vijayabahu IV. 96. (155.) Bhuvanekabahu I. 97. (156.) Parakkamababn III. 3 ------- 2 ------ 6 ------- 1 ------- ------- 17 1 ------- ? 9 ? __ 7 ? 3 ------- 21 ------- 4 ------- 35 ------- 2 ____ 3 ------- 9 ------- 6 ------- 6 ------- ------- 17 i __ _.,uin ? 5 ? ? 4 ? 3 --------- 19 --------- 32 ------- 3 ------- 2 __ __ 6 ------- ------- 17 ? 5 ? ? 7 -o __ __ 21 ------- 24 ------ 32 -------
98. < 157.) Bhn vanekabahu II. 3 99.U58.)ParakkamabaiauI\r,4) 100. (159.) Bhuvanekabahu III.
101. (160,1 Vijayabahu V. 102. (161.) Bhuvanekabahu IV.
1 03. (1 62.) Parakkamabahu V. . . .
104.a68.>VikkamabahuIV.(III.)| . . .
103. (164.} Bhuvanekabahu V. 106. (165.1 Virabahu II. 1166. Vijayabahu VI.) 1167. Parakkamabahn) 107. (168.) Parakkamabahu VI. SSB. 103, (169.) Jayubuhn 11. 11)9. (170J Bhuvanekabahu VI. HO. « 171.) ParakkaniabahuVIL ?20 - -
i
52 ------- 52 -------
J ____ , __ 7 ? ?
11M172.» Parakkamabahu VIIL (178. Parakkanaabahn IX.) . . . i 20 -------- 22 -------- i ? 1484?1518 1506?1528 :
rl The first time Lllavatl reigned along with Kitti, the second time with
VikkuutaramBnakka, finally alone. -t Along1 with Ayasmanta CamOpati. a» Reigned according to Rr. 24 years. According to Dakdasiriia (WICKR.)
No.^. 97 and 08 (156 and 157) reigned at times together. WICKR. reckons
the sum total of their reigns at 16 yean. !i \Vu-Kn. r^i'kons the beginning of the reign as 1803 A. D. Len M. gtb of reign Rv. | Pv. Date OQ o ~t^3 a &
112. (174.) VijayabahuVL(VIL) 113. (175.) BhuvanekabahuVIL 114. (175 d) Viravikkama1) 115. (175 b) Mayadhanu1) (176. Dharmapala) 116. (177.) Rajasiha I. 117. (178.) Vimaladhamma-suriya I. 118. (179.) Senaratana 119. (180.) Rajasiha II. 120. (181.) Vimaladhamma-suriya II. 121. (182.) Viraparakkama-narindasiha 122. (183.) Sirivijayarajaslha 123. (184.) Kittisirirajasiha 124. (185.) Sirlrajadliirajasiba 125. (186.) SirivikkanxaraiasTha . . . 18? ------ 21 ------- 45? ------ 70 ------- 1509-1521 1521-1550 1542 -? 1521-1581 1551-1597 1581?1593 1592-1604 1C04-1635 1635?1687 1687?1707 1707 - 1739 1739?1747 1747-1782 1780?1798 1798-1815 3G 37 38 39 40
7 ? ? 52 ------- 22 ------- 33 ------ 8 t ------- 35c ------ 18 ------- 18 ------- 1 O i£t r ~ 25 ------ . . .
In the middle of the 16 th century a number of princes reigned at the same time in different parts of the Island. The most eminent of these was Mayadhanu, the Mayadunne of Rv. The Virakkama of Mhvs. 92. 6 is probably identical with Kumar a Bandar a (Rv.). In addition to these Jayavira Bandara who wielded power in the Highlands and Rajasiha or Rayigarn Bandara are mentioned as contemporaries.
Residences
1. Mahavamsa: Nr. 1: Tambapanni. ? Nr. 2, 3: Upatissagama (10.52). ? Nr. 4?58: Anuradhapura.
2. Calavamsa: Nr. 1 (59)?15 (73); Anuradhapura. ? Nr. 16 (74): Sihagiri. ?
Nr. 17 (75)?66 (124): Anuradhapura [Pulatthinagara temporary residence of
Nr. 46 (104) and Nr. 53 (111); Pulatthinagara and Rohana of Nr. 65 (123)].
? Nr. 67 (125)?73 b (132): Rohana. ? Nr. 74 (1331?92 (151): Pulatthinagara.
? Nr. 93 (152): Jambuddoi.il. ? Nr. 94 (153): Jambuddoni (Pulatthinagara
88. 29 ff.). ? Nr. 95 (154): Pulatthinagara. ? Nr. 96 (155): Jambuddoni
(Subhagiri 90. 42). ? Nr. 97 (156): Pulatthinagara <90. 56). ? Nr. 98 (157)
? 101 (160): Hatthigiripura. ? Nr. 102 (161)-104 (163): Gangosiripura. ?
Nr. 105 (164)?US (175) Jaya\ad«Ihami. ? Nr. 114 (176
2. A seemingly ancient tradition makes Devanampiyatissa a contemporary1
of the Maurya king Asoka. There is no urgent reason for doubting
the fact. According to Dip. 17. 78, Devanampiyatissa was
consecrated as king2 236 years (that is in the ?37 th year) after the
Nirvana. This figure corresponds to the sum of the years which
according to Dip. and Mhvs. had elapsed since Vijaya. If we take the date
arrived at by FLEET for Buddha's death ? 483 B. C. we get the year 247/6
B. C. as Devananipiyatissa's * coronation year and the fact of his
being a contemporary of Asoka is confirmed.
3. According to Ns., p. 1014 Valagam Aba came to the throne 439 y. 9m. 10
d. after the Nirvana3. This gives us 4 3 B, C, This agrees with the
statement of Mv. 33. 80 f. as
1 For farther details of my transl. Mlivs., Introd. p. xxxi if.
* Also in Ns,t p. 2W. a Of. also EZ. ft. 205*to the foundation of the
Abhaya-vihara1. According to the statement in Mhvs. the foundation took
place 217 y. 10 m. 10 d. after that of the Mahavihara the date of which is,
according to FLEET, in May 246. Therefore th'e Abhayagiri-vihara was
founded in March 28 B. C., after Vattagamani had had regained the kingdom.
4. According to Rv. a famine called Mmlni-saya took place under
Coranaga and lasted three years. This is said to have coincided with the
beginning of the Saka era 78 A. D. = 622 A. B. The statement cannot be
reconciled with the other events of the chronology. It would
seem that the tradition about this famine was uncertain, for it is
placed by Pv. 193 in the reign of VattagamanL
5. For the end of the reign of Mali as en a and therewith of the so-called
Great Dynasty Rv. and Rr. agree in giving 844 y. (? Pv. 846) 9 ni. 25
d. after the Nirvana. Ns. 1410 reckons the beginning of the reign as
818 A. B., so that with a reign of 27 years the end would fall in 845 A. B.
This2 seems to me in fact one of those single dates which rest on a sure
traditional basis. This is also easy to understand. The
tradition was that of the Bhikkhus of the Mahavihara and for them
the death of Mahasena meant the end of a period of persecution and the
beginning of a new period of prosperity. In Mhvs. trsl. p. xxxvm I have
calculated the year of Mahasena's death as 352 A. D. The difference
between it and that of Wickr. and S. can be adjusted by assuming that the
round numbers of a reign usually include some extra months.
6. I refer the reader to the Chinese account mentioned on p. V which
makes Sirimeghavanna a contemporary of the Indian king Samudragupta
(326-375 A. D.).
7. Fa-Man comes to Ceylon 411-412 A.D. A tliera mentioned by him is
perhaps identical with the Mahadhammakathin named in Mhvs. 87. 175 (cf.
note to the passage) as living
1 See Mhvs. transl., p. xxxiv f.
2 Cf. also SKNAVERATNE, JRAS. G, B. xxin, No. 67 (1914), p. 216.
B-*3 XYIXE g^
under Buddhadasa (AYRTON, JRAS. 1911, p. 1142). Of course this thera may
have survived Buddhadasa, as the chronology seems to indicate.
8. For ifahanama's reign Chinese sources furnish us with an exact date A.
D. 428. See above p. V if. For the arrival of Buddhagbosa in the reign
of Mahanama tradition furnishes us with a date which assuming 544/3 as
the year of the Nirvana, yields 412/3 A. D.
9. For Kumaradhatusena^s (Kumardas) reign a Chinese notice mentioned by
TENNENT* will serve. It says: "In the year 515 on the occasion of
Kmnara Das raising the cbatta, an envoy was despatched with tribute to
China.1' Unfortunately TENNENT does not state whether the name of the
Sinhalese king is mentioned in the Chinese account. Possibly it is a
deduction of his own. At any rate according to rny own calculation,
the year 515 would fall in the beginning of the reign of Kumaradhatusena.
10. A further Chinese notice quoted by L. (see p. 91 f.) offers
difficulties. According to this, an embassy of the Sinhalese king
Kia-che Kia-lo-ha-li-ya brought tribute to the Chinese Court in the y.
537 A. D. As a rule Kia-che is the transcription of the name Kassapa.
But It is impossible that this could be Kassapa L since he reigned before
Kumaradhatusena (see note 9). S. LEVI has already pointed out that the
second name Kia-lo-ha-li-ya might refer to Silakala (Amba-herana
Salamevan). It should be noted too, that Silakala was the son-in-law of
Upatissa II. (HI.) and that according to Mhvs. 41. 8 ff., this king
had a son called Kassapa who was Siiakata's most dangerous rival. It might
therefore be assumed that the Chinese account had confused these two
persons or that the Sinhalese tradition had made out of one Kassapa
Silakala two individuals.
11. For Silakala we have one more single date handed down in the Ns. p.
1728: 1088 A. B. = 544/5 A. D. Accord-
1 Ceylon, 2 nd ed. I, p. 59G,-43 XIX £^-
ing to Wickr.. this date refers to the introduction of the Vetulla Canon
(dhammadhcltu)1 which according to Ns., Rr. and Mhvs., took place in the
twelfth year of the king's reign. This does not quite agree with our
chronology, for according to Ns. the beginning of Silakala's reign would
fall in 532/3 A. D. (instead of 524)2. If we might assume an error in the
tradition and read 1080 instead of 1088 A. B. there would be complete
agreement.
12. According to Mhvs. 42. 44 ff., the king of Kalinga came to Ceylon
in the reign of Aggabodhi II. and entered the Order under the guidance
of the Thera Jotipala. According to H. W. CODRINGTON (HC. p. 35, 51) this
king of Kalinga had been driven out by Pulakesin II. of the Calukya dynasty
who had seized the kingdom of Kalinga. This took place according to
JOUVEAU-DUBREUIL, 609 A. D. This year must therefore fall within the
reign of Aggabodhi II.
13. According to Mhvs. 47. 33ffM Manavamma tries in vain to wrest the
dominion over Ceylon from King Dathopafcissa II. He is helped in this by
his friend Narasiha at whose court in Jambudipa he had taken refuge.
According to H. p. 557, this is the Pallava king Narasimhavarman I.
who reigned 630-668 A. D. This enables us to fix an approximate
date for Dathopatisa II.
14. From Chinese sources (L.) we know that in the y. 718/9 a Chinese
pilgrim Vajrabodhi visited Ceylon and was received with honour by King
Chi-li Chi-lo. The name of the king as it is given here, may very well
be an abbreviation of Siri-Silatnegha(va93ja). L. suggests Manavamma, who
also had tbe biruda of Silamegha. AYRTON (Ceylon Notes and Queries
IF, Jan. 1914, p. xxvn ff.) quite rightly objects to this for chronological
reasons. But his own identification with Aggabodhi VI. also offers
difficulties with my calculation as well as with that of WICKR and S.
I suggest Kassapa III, No. 43(101).
1 See my transl. Culavs. I, note to 41. 37.
2 According to Rr. 1088 A. B. = 852 (sic!) after the introduction of
Buddha's doctrine, was the date for SHakilla's ascent of the throne,
. B*As we know, tlie biruda of Silamegha alternates with that of
Sirisamghabodhi. Since Kassapa III. was the second predecessor of Aggabodhi
VI. who was certainly called Silamegha (Mhvs. 48. 42), he is almost sure to
have had the same surname, though this may not be expressly stated. All we
know of him is that he was a very pious prince (Mhvs. 48. 20 ff.). 15.
There is no difficulty about the two embassies of King Chi-lo-mi-kia to the
Chinese Court in the years 742 and 746. That king was Aggabodhi VI.
Silamegha, No. 45 (103).
16. Inscriptions of the 1st and 16th years (according to my calculation
therefore 896, 912) of the reign of KassapaIV., No. 56 (114) in
WICKRBMASINGHB, EZ. II. 9 ff., I. 200 ff.; H. C. P. BELL, Anuradhapura, 7th
Progress Report 1891 (= S. P. xnr. 1896) p. 60.
17. According to Mhvs. 52. 70 ff., Kassapa V. undertakes with the Pauclyas
an expedition against the Colas. It is unsuccessful. There is evidently
an allusion to this (H. p. 525 f.) in the Udayendiram inscription of the
15th year of the Cola king Parantaka I. = 921/2. In it he boasts of his
victory over the Pantlyas and over an army come from Lanka. In an
inscription, discussed by RAI BAHADUR VENKAYYA, of the 12 th year
of the same king's reign this twofold success is also mentioned.
18. Under Udaya IV. (III.) No. 62 (120), there was an incursion of the
Colas into Ceylon who wished to seize the regalia of the Pandya king
deposited there under Dappula IV. (V.) (Mhvs. 53. 9, 40 ff.).
Anuradhapura was taken it is true, but the main object was not attained,
as Udaya had taken the treasures to Rohana for safety. According to H.
524 f. this event took place in the last year of the reign of Parantaka L,
and R. B. VENEAYYA has proved that it is only in his latest inscriptions of
943/4 to 947/8 that this king calls himself "Conqueror of Ceylon".
19. According to Mhvs. 54, 11 ft', the troops of the Vallabha king made an
unsuccessful incursion into Ceylon under Ma-^3 XXI £*-
hinda IV. No. 64 (122). CODRINGTGN (HC. p. 39, 53) supposes this to be the
Cola prince Parantaka II. whose general was defeated in 960. This date
therefore falls in the reign of No. 64 (122).
20. Of Mahinda V. No. 66 (124) it is related in Mhvs. 55. 16 that in
the 36th year of his reign the Colas carried off him, his queen and all
his treasure to India. H. 522 if. assumes that this king was
Rajendra-Cola who boasts of having captured the crowns of the king
and of the queens of Ceylon. He first mentions the conquest of Ceylon in
1017/8 but not in the inscriptions of the foregoing year. The year 1017
is therefore that of Mahinda's capture.
21. The Cola king Rajadhirajadeva relates (H. 520 f.) in an inscription
of the year 1046 that he had deprived 4 kings of Ceylon of their crowns: a)
Vikramabahu, b) Vikramapandya, c) VfraSalamegha and d)
Srivallabhamadanaraja. This clearly refers to events related in Mhvs. 56.
Here the following kings are mentioned as being at war with the Colas:
1) Vikkama-bahu, No. 67 (125) = a1, 2) Kitti, 3) Mahalanakitti, 4)
Yikkamapandu = b, 5) Jagatfpala, 6) Parakkama. Of 3, 5, and 6 it
is distinctly stated that they were slain in battle with the Colas, of 3 it
is said besides that his crown fell as booty to the Damilas. Nos. 1
and 4 however, whose names are clearly recognizable in
Rajadhiraja's inscription, ended otherwise: No. 1 died of a disease, No.
4 in combat with No. 5. Still their crowns may have been among the booty.
At any rate the year 1046 falls in that period; the events may have
reached their conclusion about 1050.
22. For Vijayabaliu I No., 74 (133) to Parakkama-
bahu I. No. 78 (137) I refer the reader to WICKREMASINGHE'S
excellent treatment of the subject in EZ. I? p. 122 ff. and II.
205 ff.
1 I should now prefer to read in Mhvs. 56. 6 Devanagaram instead of d°
and translate "he betook himself to Devanagara (Dondra) and
entered the company of the gods.'1H3 XXII C^-
23. For Parakkamabahu's campaign against Ratnaiina (Mhvs. 76. 10 ff.)
cf. H. C. P. BELL, Rep. on the Kegalla Disk, p. 73 ff. It took place in
the 12th year of his reign. The Ram axilla prince Bhuvanaditta named
in the Devanagala inscription, is identified by BELL with the king
Narabaditsi~tsi-tliu "ttlio reigned 1167?1204 (PHAYRE, History of
Burma, p. 50, 281, 289).
24. The coronation day of Sahasamalla ist the earliest absolutely certain
date in Sinhalese history. In the Polonnaruva inscription of this king (EZ,
II, p. 219 ff.) the date given for the event is Wednesday (badd), the 12th
day of the light half of the month Binera (August-Sept.), after the
expiration of 1743 y., 3 m. and 27 days of the Buddha era. FLEET (JRAS.
1909, p. 327, 331) has calculated the date as Wednesday, 23rd
August, 1200 A. D.
25. According to the Attanagaluvamsa Parakkamabahu IL, No. 94 (153), came
to the throne in the year 1824 after the Sambodhi = 1779 A. B. = 1235/6 A.
D., according to S. 155 = 1296 A. D. (reckoned from 483 B. C., not from
544/3 B. C., as the year of the Nirvana).
26. According to Mhvs. 90. 43 ff. the Tooth Relic carne in the reign
of Bhuvanekabahu I., No. 96 (155), into the possession of the
Pan/lya king Kulasekhara. This king reigned (H.) 1268 ? 1308 A. D.
Under Bhuvanekablhu's successor Parakkamafaaliu III. the relic is
restored by friendly negotiation. CODBINGTOS (JRAS. C. B. xxvin, No.
72,1919, p.. 82 ff.) refers to Maqrlzi's account of a Sinhalese
embassy to the Egyptian Court in the year 1283 A. D. and identifies
the name of the Sinhalese king mentioned in the account with that of
Bhuvanekabahu I.
27. For Bhuvanekabahu IV., No. 102(161), the Laftka-tilaka inscription
is important. See B. GUNASEKABA, JRAS.
C. B. X, No. 34 (1887) p. 83 £; H. C. P. BELL, Kegalla Dist.,
p, 92; WICKR. 29 f. It gives gaka 1264 == 1342 A. D. as the year
of his ascent of the throne. According to Mhvs, 90. 108 (also NsM Nar.)
1894 A. B. « 1M50/1 was the 4 th year of his reign,-K XXIII
£|-
the beginning of the reign therefore 1346/7. The difference is probably due
to the fact that his appointment as yuvaraja took place in the y. 1342,
this event being often reckoned as tlie beginning of the reign. According
to CODRIN^TON (HC. p. 83) No. 102 (161) reigned at least until 1353/4.
28. Cf. the preceding note also for Parakkamabahu V.,» No. 103
(162). According to the Hapugastenne inscription (JRAS. C. B. xxii, No.
65, 1912, p. 362) the llth year of his reign was = Saka 1281 expired =
1359/60 A. D. The first year of his reign would be accordingly Saka 1270
= 1348/9 A. D. But at that time No. 102 (161) was reigning and his
successor probably yuvaraja. In the Vegiri-devaie inscription (WicKE.)
Parakkamabahu V. in 1351/2 still calls himself apa.
29. The Vigulavatta inscription (H. C. P. BELL, Kegalla Dist., p. 78)
gives Saka 1282 = 1360/1 A. D. as the 4 tli year of the reign of
Vikkamabahu IV., (III.) No. 104 (163). His reign would accordingly have
begun in Saka 1278 = 1356/7 A. D. This agrees with the Niyamgampaya
inscription (WicxR. 31) which gives the 17th year of his reign as 1916 A.
B.= 1373/4 A. D.
30. For BhuvanekabahuV., No. 105(164), we have several dates. Cf. S. 174
f., WICKR. 33 f. The most important are: a) according to Ns. 1929 A. B. =
1385/6 A. D. was the 14th year of his reign which makes 1371/2 that of his
coronation. ? b) according to Mhvs. 91. 13 (Ns. also) he is succeeded after
20 years (thus in 1391) by Virabahu. ? c) according to the Vegiri-devaie
inscription, Bh. V. made an endowment in the 30th year of his reign. He
must therefore have lived at least 10 years after 1391 and claimed the
royal dignity. Mhvs. 91.13 would not agree with this if we were to assume
the reading Jcaleko (not s&leJco with Col. Ed.); for the passage would then
state that only after his (i. e. Bhuvanekabahu's) death (nitihitc Jcale)
Virabahu of the AlakeSvara family, seized the power.
31. Ns. 3030 Council under the leadership of Dhamma-kitti 1939 A. B.
expired = 1396 A. D.
32. Vijayabahu VI., No. (166), is not mentioned in the Mhvs, The chronicle
ignoring the tragiq end of the Alagakkonaras,-43 XX1V E>-
jumps over, to Parakkama VI. I refer the reader to the note to 91. 3. of my
translation. Dates according to L. (JRAS. C. B. xxnr, No. 68, 1915-6, p. 96
ff.): 1405, arrival of the Chinese Tcheng-houo ^i Ceylon; 1409 Tcheng-houo
comes again to Ceylon and carries the king (No. 166) captive to China. The
Jdng is set free again in 1411 or 1412, but murdered the night after his
return.
33. For Parakkamabahu VI., No. 107 (168), we have again several dates.
The most important are the following: a) ascent of the throne according to
Mhvs. 91. 15 as well as the inscription of Embekke-devale (H. C. P. BELL,
Ceylon Notes and Queries, vm, Dec. 1916, p. cxxxi ff.): 1953 A. B. =
1409/10 A. D.) (according to other sources and to WICKR. 2 years or 5 years
later). ? b) Chinese accounts (in TENNENT, Ceylon I, p. 6rO f.), that in
the year 1459 A. D. a king of Ceylon Pu-la-ko-ma Ba-zae La-cha Lad for the
last time sent tribute to China. The king was evidently No. 107 (168). In
the years 1416 and 1421 A. D. it is even related that the King of Ceylon
brought the tribute in person.
34. With regard to the date for Bhuvanekabahu VI., No. 109 (170), the
Kalyani inscription of King. Ramadhipati of Pegu is important in that it
mentions his embassy to King Bhuvanekabahu, the son of Parakkamabahu, in
the Saka year 837 * = 2019 A. B. = 1476 A. D. Cf. CODRINGTON, HC. p. 93,
100; TAW SEIN Ko, Indian Antiquary xxn, 1893, p. 11 ff., 29 ff. &c.
35. According to the Kelaniya inscription (AIC. No. 162) Parakkamabahu
IX., No. (173), ascended the throne in 2051 A. B.2 = 1507/8 A. D.
The 12 th year of his reign fell according to the Munessaram Sannasa, in
2060 A. B., giving 1504/5 for his ascent of the throne, thus a difference
of three years.
36. According to the Dondra inscription (H. C. P. BELL, Ke-galla Dist. p.
85 f.) the Saka year 1432 = 1510 A. D, fell in the year after the 4 th year
of the reign of King Vijay abahuVL,
1 Thus according to the modern Burmese era which begins in March 639 A. D,
See C. MABEL DUFF, Chronology of India, p. 51.
2 WICKR. 42 would prefer to read 2049 (ekun panas instead of ek panas)
This would give 1505/6 A*. D.-43
No. 112 (174), his ascent of the throne would fall accordingly in 1505 A.
D.
37. P. E. PIEEIS, The Date of Bhuvaneka Bahu VII. (JRAS. C. B. .xxn, No.
65, 1912, p. 267 ff.) comes to the conclusion that No. 113 (175)
reigned 1521-1551 A. D.
38. Viravikkama, No. 164 (175 d), came to the throne (according to
Mhvs. 92. 6) 2085 A. B. = 1541/2 A. D.
39. Mayadhanu (Mayadunne), No. 115 (175 b), died according to Rajalekhana
( WICKR.), Saka 1503 = 1581/2 A. D.; Raja-siha L, No. 116 (177), according
to Rv. Saka 1514 == 1592/3 A.D.; Vimaladhammasuriya L, No. 117 (178),
according to llv. Saka 1525 = 1608/4 A. D.; he came to the throne (Mhvs.
94. 5) 2135 A. B. = 1591/2 A.D.; Senaratana, No. 118 (179) died according
to Rajalekhana (WicKR.) 6aka 1557 = 1635/6 A. D. and Rajasiha II., No. 119
(180), gaka 1609 = 1687/8 A. D.; Vimaladhammasuriya IL, No. 120 (181),
Saka 1629 = 1707/8 A. D.
40. Kittisirirajasiha, No. 123 (184), ascended the throne (Mhvs. 99. 2)
2290 A. B. = 1746/7 A. D. He died gaka 1703 = 1781/2 A. D. He sends
embassies to Siam (Mhvs. 100.59 and 91) 2293 and 2296 A. B. = 1749/50 and
1752/3 A. D. Lastly Mhvs. 100. 282 gives 2301 A. B. = 1757/8 A. D. as the
date for the consecration of the rebuilt Rajata-yihara.XXVI
Contents of Chapters 73-101
Chapter 73
Parakkamabahu I. begins the fulfilment of his task as ruler (v. 1-10). ?
Benevolence to the poor, reform and conciliation of the Order (v. 11-22). ?
Buildings such as aims-halls and hospitals (v. 23-39). ? Medical care (v.
40-54).? Construction of the city walls (v. 55-60). ? The royal palace
and-neighbouring buildings (v. 61-94). ? Laying out of the Nandana and
Dlpuyyana gardens with their various buildings (v. 95-123). ? Building of
the temple of the Tooth Relic by Mahinda and of the Golden thupa by Queen
Rupavati (v. 124-147). ? Building of streets, of three suburbs with viharas
and of fourteen city gates (v. 148-164).
Chapter 74
Restoration of Aauradhapura (v. 1-14). ? Foundation of Parakkamapura,
administrative measures (v. 15-21). ? Rebellion in Rohaiia (v. 22-39). ?
Rakkha sent to Rohai?a (v. 40-43). ? A rising of the mercenaries in
Kotthasara is suppressed (v, 44-40). ? Rakkha?s campaign (v. 50-66). ?
Bhuta joins him, the two generals continue the campaign (v. 67-80). ? The
flank at Lokagalla secured, advance to Uddhanadvara (v. 81-88). ?
Expedition against Digbavapi (v. 89-08). ? Parakkamabahu issues strict
commands to take the sacred relics, Tooth and Alms-bowl, from the rebels.
Their capture after heavy fighting at Uruvell (v. 99-126). ? Sukarabhatu
escapes from prison and flees to Roha^a, UaiVju sent in pursuit of him (v.
127-132). ? Renewed fighting with the rebels (v. l:i:M42). - Death of
(T. 14,3-152), - The-43 XXVII F>~
rebels gather fresh courage, battles in the Guttasala district (v.
153-157). ? At the command of the King the relics are sent to
Pulfltthinagara; Maiiju who negotiates their dispatch, secures the rear of
the army by an expedition to the Digha-vapi district (v. 158-180). ?
Parakkamabahu brings the relics with great ceremony to the capital (v.
181-248).
Chapter 75
Combats in Dighavapi-ma^dala (v. 1-18). ? Advance of the Kaneukinayaka
Rakkha along the coast by way of Gimhatittha and Mahavalukagama as far as
Mala varatth all (v. 19-68). ? Expedition of the Damiladhikarin Rakkha
starts from Dorjd-vagga (v. 69-97). ? Decisive battles, finally at
Mahasenagama, capture of Mahanagahula and union with the other Rakkha (v.
98-120). ? Fresh combats in Kha^clavagga and Mahagama (v. 121-140). ?
Feigned retreat to Pugadaydavata and decisive actions against the rebels
(v. 141-148). ? Maiiju joined in Kumbugama. Rakkha's troops capture ,
Dvadasasahassaka and destroy the rebels there, MaiijVs soldiers succeed in
taking Queen Sugala prisoner (v. 149-184). ? Stern punishment of the
guilty, clemency towards those who submit (v. 185-193). ? Victorious return
of the army to Pulatthinagara (v. 194-204).
Chapter 76
Risings in Robaija and Mahatittha (v. 1-9). ? Insolence of the ruler of
Ramaniia (v. 10-35). ? Parakkamabahu determines to make war on him and
prepares for the campaign
(v. 36-52). ? Victories in Ramafifia and conclusion of peace (v. 53-75). ??
Succession disputes in Madhura, Parakkamabahu petitioned for aid by the
Pamela king, sends an army under Lankapura to Southern India (v. 76-85). ?
Landing and victorious actions with Kulasekbara's generals, occupation of
Ramissara (v. 86-101). ? Restoration of the Ratanavaluka-cetiya in
Anuradhapura by captive Damilas; on the completion of -the work
Parakkamabahu celebrates a great festival (v. 102-120). ? Continuation of
the war in Southern India;combats with Kulasekhara himself at the fortified
camp of Parakkamapura opposite Ramissara and further victorious actions (v.
121-192). ? Prince ViraparjKlu, the lawful heir to the throne, joins
Laiikapura; capture of Madhura (v. 193-219). ? Fresh combats with
Kulasekhara's generals which end with the taking of Semponmari (v.
220-266). ? Continuation of the campaign; Netturu the key position of the
Slhalas (v. 267-290). ? Reinforcements arrive from Lanka under Jagadvijaya.
The town of Rajina finally taken by force from Kulasekhara, he himself
escapes (v. 291-334).
Chapter 77
Kulasekhara renews the fight. Laiikapura subjugates several of his
subordinate leaders and gains a victory at Pona-amaravati (v. 1-24). ?
Virapaydu consecrated king in Madhura (v. 25-31). ? Continuation of the war
against Kulasekhara who finally seeks refuge in the Cola country (v.
32-70). ? Further actions culminate again in a fight for Ponaamaravati (v.
71-95). -? Laiikapura sends the booty to Ceylon, Parakkama-bahu founds the
village of Panduvijaya in memory of the successful campaign (v. 96-106).
Chapter 78 Second account of Parakkamabahu's reform of the Church.
Mabakassapa head of the Council (F. 1-30). ? The King's
ecclesiastical buildings: Jetavana (with Tivaiika house, circular temple
for the Tooth Relic etc.), Alahana pariveiia (with Laiikatilaka,
Baddhaslmapasada etc.) (v. 31-55). ? Fixing of
the boundaries by the King (v. 56-70). ? Paccliiinarama, Uttarararaa,
MahlthSpa (v. 70-78). ? Viharas in the suburbs and the Kapila-vihara (v.
79-95). ? Restoration of the buildings in Anuradhapura (v. 1)0-109).
Chapter 79
The laying out of gardens (?. 1-12). ? Erection or restoration of thupas.
and other sacred buildings in Kijai*at|ha-13 XXIX £f-
(v. 13-22). ? Building or restoration of reservoirs and irrigation canals
(v. 23-69). ? Similar works in Rohana (v. 70-84).
? Conclusion (v. 85-86).
Chapter 80
Vijayabahu II. reigns piously (v. 1-14). ? He is murdered by Mahinda VL who
is followed by Kittinissanka, famed for his pious foundations (v. 15-26). ?
Brief reigns of Virabahu, Vikkamabahu, Codaganga, Lilavatii (with Kitti),
Sahasamalla, Kalyanavati (with Ayasmanta) (v. 27-41). ? There follow
Dhammasoka, Anikanga, Lilavail (with Vikkantacatnunakka), Lokissara,
Lilavati (with Pa-rakkama) and Parakkamapaiulu II. (v* 42-53). ? Tyrannical
reign of Magha (54-80).
Chapter 81
After a time of great confusion Vijayabahu III. takes over the government
in Jambuddoni (v. 1-16). ? He fetches the relics of the Tooth and the
Alms-bowl which had been hidden by the theras on the Kotthumala mountain
and builds for them a safe sanctuary on the Billasela mountain (v. 17-39).
? He has sacred texts transcribed, builds viharas and restores decayed
buildings (v. 40-63). ? He carefully educates his two sons Parakkamabalm
and Bhuvanekabahu and appoints the former as his successor (v.
64-80).
Chapter 82 Parakkamabahu II. brings the Tooth Relic to Jambuddonl,
builds a temple for it and makes three urns as receptacles for it (v.
1-14). ? Miraculous apparition (v. 15-49). ? The setting up of the relic
accompanied by a great festival (v.50-53).
Chapter 83
Benevolent reign of the King (v. 1-7). ? The Damilas conquered and driven
out (v. 8-35). ? Incursion of the Javakas; they are defeated by the King's
nephew, Virabahu (v. 36-52).Chapter 84
Restoration of property in the Island according to former conditions (v.
1-6). ? Eeform of the Order, invitation to foreign theras like Dhammakitti
(v. 7-16). ?- The King builds monasteries, sees to the better training of
the bhikkhus, celebrates great festivals for the Order, honours eminent
theras and bestows abundant gifts on the bhikkhus (v. 17-44).
Chapter 85
Parakkamabahu II. builds in Sirivaddhana a vihara and has the two sacred
relics brought thither from Jambudd01.11 with great ceremony (v. 1-36). ?
Offerings to the bhikkhus and a sacrificial festival for the Buddha (v.
87-58). ? Building of the Billasela-vihara and other monasteries and
restoration of decayed structures in Kalyanl, Hatthavanagalla, De~
vanagara. Veneration of a relic of Mahakassapa in Bhlma-tittha (v. 59-89).
? Veneration of the Tooth Relic in the Sirivijayasundara-vihara and other
meritorious works (V. 90-98).
? Great kathina offering and sacrificial festival (v. 99-117).
? Pilgrimage to the SuraanakUta (v. 118-122).
Chapter 86
The King has all kinds of meritorious works performed by his minister
Devapattiraja (v. 1-17), ? Making of a road from Gangasiripura to
Sumanakuta and buildings on the summit (v. 18-36). ?? Embellishment of the
Hatthavanagalla-vihara and road-building at Bhioiatittha (v, 37-43). ?
Laying out of a large cocoplantation, building of the village
Mahala-bujagaccha. Devapattiraja honoured by the King (v. 44-58).
.Chapter 87
A. threatened famine prevented by the exhibition of the Tooth Relic (v.
1-13). ? The King gathers round him his five sons and his sister's son and
gives them advice (v. 14-38). ? With the consent of the bhikkhu community
he transfers the government to his eldest son, Vijayabahu (v. 39-7-1).^3
XXXI K-
Chapter 88.
Vijayabahu chooses Vlrabahu as his intimate friend (v. 1-9).
? He builds a temple for the Tooth Relic (v. 10-17) and divides the
protection of the country among his brothers (v. 18-28). ?
Affection of the people (v. 29-42). ? Vijaya-bahu's buildings erected
during liis journeys through the country (v. 43-61). ? War with
Candabhanu (v. 62-76). ~~ Buildings in Subhagiri and Anuradliapura (v.
77-89). ? Restoration of Pulatthinagara (v. 90-121).
Chapter 89
Parakkanmbahu consecrated king in Pulatthinagara (v. 1-10).
? Ceremonial transference of the Tooth and Bowl relics from Jambuddom to
the above town (v. 11-46). ? Great Upasam-pada ceremony in
Sahassatittha (v. 47-63). ? Distinction conferred on deserving
bhikkhus (v. 64-71).
Chapter 90
End of Vijayabahu IV. (v. 1-3). ? Bhuvanekabahu I. escapes from the rebel
Mitta to Subhagiri (v. 4-11). ? Mitta murdered in Jambuddoiii by rebel
mercenaries who immediately support the King (v. 12-30). ? Establishment of
his dominion and meritorious works of Bhuvanekabahu I. (v. 31-42). ?
Incursion of Ariyaeakkavattin who carries off the Tooth Relic to the Pandu
country (v. 43-47). ? Pa-rakkamabahu III. regains the relic by negotiation
(v. 48-55).
? He reigns in Pulatthinagara (v. 56-58). ? Bhuvanekabahu If. reigns as
pious king (v. 59-63). ? Parakkama-bahu IV. builds a temple for the
Tooth Relic and celebrates a festival for it (v. 64-79). ? Literary
activity of the King. His buildings (v. 80-104).? Bhuvanekabahu IIL,
Vijayabahu V., Bhuvanekabahu IV. (v. 105-9).~£3 XXXII E^-
Chapter 91
Parakkamabahu V. and Vikkaniabahu V. Alagakko-nara founds JayavacMhanakotta
(v. 1-8). ? Bliuvaneka-bahu V., Virabahu II. (v. 9-14). ? Parakkamabahu VI.
His meritorious works (v. 15-36).
. Chapter 92
Jayabahu IL, BhuvanekabahuVL, Pandita Parakkamabahu VII., Vira
Parakkamabahu VIII., Vijayabahu VI., Bhuvanekabahu VII. (v. 1-5). ?
Viravikkama (in Kandy) earns merit by offerings to the Order. Pilgrimages,
festivals etc. (v. 6-31).
Chapter 93
Mayadlianu (v. 1-3). ? Rajasiha I. (in Sitavaka) is converted to Hinduism
and persecutes the Buddhist priests
(v. 4-17).
Chapter 94
Vimaladhammasuriya I. in Goa (v. 1-6). ? He brings the Tooth Relic from the
Labujagaina-viliara to Kandy and builds a temple for it (v. 7-14). ? He
summons bhikkhus from Arakan and furthers the Order (v. 15-23).
Chapter 95
Senaratana saves the Tooth Relic from the Portuguese
and proceeds to Mahiyaiigana where a son is bora to him, with significant
signs (v. 1-16). ? Returning to Kandy, he divides the realm by lot among
his three sons (v. 17-26),
Chapter 96
Rajasiha II. dispossesses his brothers and becomes sole king (v. 1-6). ? He
is distinguished by personal courage (?. 7-10). Successful fights with the
Portuguese (v. 11-37). ? Vigorous rule in the interior (v. 38-42).-13
XXXIII £*-
Chapter 97
Vimaladhammasuriya II. builds a temple for the Tooth Relic and furthers the
Order by the admission of monks from Arakan (v. 1-15). ? Pilgrimages and
other meritorious works (v. 16-22). ? Narindaslha lays the Order under
obligations, undertakes pilgrimages, performs other pious works and builds
the new temple for the Tooth Relic (v. 23-47). ? The samariera Saraiiamkara
takes the Tooth Relic under his protection and at the instigation of the
King, performs several important works (v. 48-62).
Chapter 98
Vijayarljasiha marries princesses from Madhura who embrace Buddhism and are
its devoted disciples (v. 1-20). ? The King's relations with Saraiiamkara
(v. 21-24). ? Veneration of the Tooth Relic with great festivities (v.
25-57).
? Sacrificial festival of lamps (v. 58-64). ? The building of
viharas and the embellishment of Sirivaddhana (v. 65-70).
? Sermons (v. 71-79). ? Banishment of the Paraiigis, visit to the sacred
places (v. 80-86). ? Embassy to Ayojjha in order to fetch bhikkhus.
The King's end (v. 87-97).
Chapter 99
Kittisirirajasiha reigns piously and seeks to spread the Buddhist doctrine
(v. 1-24). ? Honours conferred on the bhikkhus from Rakkhanga and
furtherance of the Order (v. 25-35), ? Pilgrimage to the sacred places (v.
36-41). ? Great festivities in Sirivaddhana, specially in honour of the
Tooth Relic (v. 42-74). ? Continuation of the Mahavamsa (v. 75-80). ?
Friendly relations of the King and his brothers who like himself, are
believing Buddhists (v. 81-107). ? Military embroilment with the Olandas
who take Sirivaddhana, but softer a severe defeat (v. 108-139). ? The Tooth
Relic winch had been concealed from the enemy is brought back to the town
(v. 140-149). ? The Olandas sue for peace (v. 150-167). ? The King cares
for the welfare of the Order (v. 168-182).
G-S3 XXXIV fc>-
Chapter 100
Veneration of the Tootli Relic by the King who makes large offerings to it
and celebrates festivals (v. 1-43). ? Reform of the Order, embassy to
Ayojjha to King Dhammika who sends bhikkhus under the leadership of the
tliera Upali to Lanka where they are received with great festivities (v.
44-90). ? The King himself visits the monks from Saminda in the Puppharama
where dwellings are assigned them and instigates the holding of an
Upasampada ceremony (v. 91-96). ? Furtherance of the newly established
Order; the envoys who had accompanied the monks from Saminda return thither
(v. 97-135). ? Dhammika again sends bbikkhus to Lauka. Death of Upali (v.
136-148). ? Envoys whom Kitti-siri had sent to Dhammika return with rich
gifts (v. 149-170). ? Efficacy of the Siamese monks in Lanka; their return
to Siam (v. 171-179). ? The making of a Buddha image in Sirivaddhana and
ceremony of the Festival of the eyes (v. 180-200). ? Rebuilding of the
Gangaiama and furnishing of the monastery (v. 201-215). ? Foundation of a
monastery in Kunclasala (v. 216-219). ? Restoration of the cult on the
Sumanakuta (v. 220-228). ? Restoration of destroyed monasteries and their
property, namely of the Rajata-vihara which is described in detail (v.
229-292). ? Further meritorious works of the King and of his minister
Suvamiagama (v. 293-301).
Chapter 101.
Sirirajadhirajasiha reigns piously (v. 1-18). ? Siri-
vikkamarajasiha at first a pious prince, becomes a tyrannical monster. The
people rise against him and banish him to the mainland. The British take
possession of the kingdom
(v. 19-29).CHAPTER LXXIII
ACCOUNT OF THE REBUILDING OP PUIATTHINAGARA
Now when the Ruler Parakkaxna had accomplished his 1 consecration
as king, he the wise one, best among those who understand what is good (for
the people), thought thus: "By 2 those kings of old who turned aside from
the trouble of furthering the laity and the Order ? who through lust,
hatred, fear and delusion went wofully astray1, who caused great evil B by
the gathering of immeasurable taxes and the like ? has this people
aforetime been grievously harassed. May it hence- 4 forth be happy, and
may the Order of the great Sage ? long sullied by admixture with a
hundred false doctrines, rent 5 asunder by the schism of the three
fraternities and flooded with numerous unscrupulous bhikkhus whose sole
task is the 6 filling of their bellies ? (that Order) which though five,
thousand years have not yet passed, is in a state of decay, once more
attain stability. Of those people of noble birth who here and 7 there have
been ruined, I would fain by placing them again in their rightful position,
become the protector In accordance with tradition. Those in search of
help I would fain support 8 by letting like a cloud overspreading the four
quarters of the earth2, a rich rain of gifts pour continually down upon
them.
1 Chanda, dosa, bhaya, moka are called A. II. 18 catt&ri agatiganmnmn. Cf.
chandagalim (dosagatim etc.) gantum D. Ill 13321, chandd agatim ga-cchati
Nett. 44l etc.
2 The Buddhist cosmology recognises four chief continents. Cf. Vv. 20. 10
catunnam mahadipdnam issarant yo'dha Jcaraye. S. V.-34330 catunnam dlpanam
patildbho. In contrast to these are the 2000 small dipas by which they are
surrounded (VvCo. 10414), In the Gal-?ihara inscription
12 ParakkainabaJiu I
73.9
9 All this was (for me) while with arduous struggle I sought
10 the royal dignity, the absolutely preconceived result. Now is the time
to carry out what I have wished." In consideration of this he bestowed
office on those who deserved it1.
11 Hereupon he had the drums beaten and those in search of help
called together and he allotted them yearly a large
12 alms equal in weight to his body. Then the Ruler in order to promote
the furtherance of the Order, assembled the great
13 community dwelling In the three fraternities. Further he called
together many distinguished teachers learned in the methods
14 of discriminating between failure and non-failure, and as he himself
was the foremost among those versed in the rules of the Order and
acquainted with right and wrong, he could distin-
15 guish the genuine from the false ascetics. Further being in virtue
of his impartiality free from liking and disliking, and as a result of his
unweariedness arduously active day and
16 night, he cured like a clever, expert physician who distin-
17 guishes between curable and incurable disease, those which were
curable and set aside those which were incurable by the method prescribed
by the rules of the Order, free in his de-
18 cisions from error. From the days of King Vat^agaman! Abhaya2
the three fraternities had lost their unity, despite
19 the vast efforts made in every way by former kings down to
the Buddha is compared to a rain-cloud which pours its blessing over the
four continents. These continents are: Uttarakuru, Jainbu-dipa, Pubbavideha
and Aparagodana (WICKREMASINGHE, EZ. II, p. 273, n. 3). For the Brahmanic
teaching of the Dvipas see KIBFEL, Kosmographie der Inder, p. llOff.
1 Verses 2?10 form one sentence. It is governed by iddni halo vi-dhdtum
etani scibbam maya sambhavitam. What he has aspired to is: 1) with regard
to the mass of the people that they should be happy (v. 4a); 2) with regard
to the Order, that it might attain stability (yathd assa addkaniyain v.
6d); 3} with regard to the nobility, that the king should again become
their protector (v. 7d: y&lanam must be supplemented by an assam from assa
in 6 d "may I be"); 4) with regard to those in want, that the king may
support them (7. 8 d).
2 For the schism in the Order at the time of this prince see Mhvs.
33. 95 ff.73.23 ParaJckamabdhu I
3
the present day. They turned away in their demeanour from one another and
took delight in ail kinds of strife. But the 20 all-wise Ruler who had
already in past existences striven after the purification of the Order
as something which must be attained1, achieved its union, whereby he had
to endure double 21 as much heavy toil as in his efforts for the
royal dignity. And he made the Order as uniform as milk and water so
22 that it could last in purity for five thousand years2.
Hereupon the best of men had a square hall3 erected in 23 the middle of
the town with four entrances and several large
1 P. galiitabbato is an adverbial formation from gaMtabba = skr.
grahl-tavya. It would correspond to skr. grdhUavyatas. Cf. WHITNEY,
Indische Grammatik § 1098.
2 Verses 12?22 form one sentence. The principal verb in 22 c d is aJcdsi
(jinasdsanam Iclfirodalcibhutain), subject Hhupati in 21 d. The gerunds
rdslkatvd (12 c) and samnipatiya (13 d), as also samaggam katvd (21 d) are
subordinate, This last is preceded by the pret. and pres. participles: ?
patighdnunaydoajjito (15 b), atandito (15 d), samupadkarento (16c),
tikic-cJianto and vivojjayani (17 a b), as well as anaydpetasainkappo (17
c) and anubhonto (21 c). These are all of them attributes of the subject.
The object of samaggam altdsi is nikdyaUitayani with the three attributes
in 19 b c d of which the first has a still closer adverbial definition in
18 and 19 a ("in spite of the great efforts1' etc.); payasena must be
supplemented by Catena. ? The brief account of our chronicle is confirmed
by the Gal-vihara inscription of Parakkamabahu in Polonnarava. Cf. Ed.
MULLER, AIC nr. 54; WICKREMASINGHE, EZ. II. 256 ff. From the contents it
is even possible to establish certain connections between the inscription
and the account of the Culavs., though these are of too vague a character
for us to draw far-reaching conclusions from them. Both start -with the
schism of the church under Vattagamani. Both speak of the intention that
the Order should now be secure in its stability for 5000 years. In the
Culavs. the king is compared to a cloud spreading itself over the four
continents just as the inscription uses this comparison of Buddha. See also
note to 78. 5. In chap. 78 a second and more detailed account of the reform
of the church follows,, Raj avail says (trsl. by B. GUNASEKABA, p. 59)
quite briefly: "he reconciled the religious differences which had existed
since the reign of Valagam Aba," The account in the Nikaya-samgraha is more
detailed (p. 22 of WICEKEMASINGHE'S ed.)«
3 P. catussala = skr. cat uM did denotes a square surrounded by buildings.
We must imagine therefore a square court surrounded on all sides by halls
open to the interior. Cf. Mlivs. 87. 15. The word occurs as the name of a
particular building in Anuradhapura in Mhvs. 15. 47, 50; 35. 88.4
ParaU:amabahu I
73. 24
24 rooms and instituted a great almsgiving in which everything needful was
to be had daily for many hundreds in number
25 who had kept the precepts of moral discipline l. And every year the
Ruler of men had given to each of them according to his age, garments and
mantles, (thus) at all times full of
26 benevolence. Thereupon he had four almshouses built in the four
districts of the town and had them erected in separate
27 divisions, and therein he placed many vessels of bronce, cushions
28 and pillows, mats, carpets and bedsteads as well as cows by the
thousand that gave sweet milk. Then near these (halls)
29 at a spot with pure water he laid down charming gardens adorned
with trees that bore abundant blossom and fruit, and
30 fair as the garden of Nandana2. Further generous as he was, he set
up in their neighbourhood rich provender houses
31 supplied with money and money's worth which contained all necessities
such as syrup, sugar, honey and the like. And
32 (there) he instituted for many thousands of bhikkhus from all four
regions of the earth who practised moral discipline and other virtues,
for Brahmans belonging to a mendicant
83 order, as well as for many other supplicants and poor travellers daily a
great almsgiving, he the wise (prince), untiring, unwearying, with a heart
full of love.
34 Hereupon the Ruler of men, "filled with pity, had another great
hall built for many hundreds of sick people, fitted for
35 their sojourn there, and had placed in it in the way above
described, a complete collection of all articles of use. There
36 also he gave to each sick person a special slave and a female slave to
prepare day and night according to need, medicines
37 and food, solid and liquid. There too he had many provender houses
built in which a quantity of medicine, money and
38 money's worth and the like were collected. To discerning and
skilful physicians who were quick at distinguishing various (bodily)
conditions and who were versed in all the text books,
1 P. nity'ttlanciM icfers as W. assumes, to monks. *'Agc" in v. 25 (P.
yctth
he gave maintenance according to their deserts, recognising 39 the
merits in all of them and made them day and night practise the
medical art in the best manner. He himself on 40 the four Uposatha days
in the month, having laid aside all his ornaments and having taken upon
himself the vow of the sacred day, pure with pure upper garment, surrounded
by his 41 dignitaries, was wont to visit that hall, his heart cooled with
pity1. With an eye that charmed by goodness he gazed at 42 the sick.
And as the Ruler of men was himself versed in medical lore2, he the
all-wise summoned the physicians ap- 43 pointed there, tested in every
way their healing activities, and 44 if their medical treatment had been
wrongly carried out he met them with the right method, pointed it out to
them as the best of teachers and showed them the proper use of the 45
instruments by skilfully treating several people with his own hand. Then
he tested the favorable or unfavorable condition 46 of all the sick, let
those who were rid of their illness have garments given to them and then
rejoicing in good, after he 47 had taken his reward3 from the hands of the
physicians and given them their reward3, he returned to his palace. By
such 48 means year by year he being (himself) free from disease,
freed the sick from all their illnesses.
Yet another miracle never before seen or heard was mani- 49 fest in him who
was rich in the virtue of pity rightly exercised. To that hall there came,
tortured by great pain, a crow 50 suffering from an ulcer that had formed
in her cheek. As if 51
1 P. dayasitalam&naso. Of. 73. 141, The heart is hot with passion.
Passion is cooled by pity. We Northerners would be more Inclined to say it
is "warmed".
2 P. ayubbede = skr. ayurvede. The Ayurveda "Veda of the (Lengthening of
the) Span of Life" was held to be the basis of all medical knowledge and
was regarded as an it pang a of the Atharvaveda. See WINTEB-KITZ, Gesch.
der ind. Literatur, III, p. 542; J. JOLLY, Medicin, p. I2f.
3 Each time the expression patti is used.. Employed of the king, it means
the merit working itself out in the fcimma. This merit is found in the
healing activity of the physicians and is left by them to the king, because
he is its spiritual parent. Cf. note to 42* 50. Employed of the doctors,
patti means the payment for their services.o
ParaltJcamabahu I 73. 52
chained by the strong bands of his pity she sat as if with clipped wings,
motionless outside the hall moaning piteously.
52 The physicians who rightly recognised her condition, caught
53 her and cured her at the Great King's command. Her disease cured, the
King set her upon an elephant and having made her walk round the town,
her right side towards it, he set
54 her free. Where, when and by whom was ere such exceeding great mercy
even to animals seen or heard?
55 Thereupon King Parakkamabahu, the hero, to whom all
right-minded people were devoted, set about the rebuilding in grandeur
and beauty of the superb city of Pulatthinagara
56 which had reached such a state that nought but its name
remained, and which no longer sufficed to make manifest his
57 superlatively royal glory1. The Monarch now had a high chain
of walls built which on all sides enclosed the fortified
58 town2 and was larger than the town wall3 of former kings and gleamed
with its coating of lime bright as autumn clouds.
59 Then after he had built round this three walls4 each in turn
60 smaller than the other, he laid down various streets. Then he
1 For the following description compare above all A. M. HOCART, The
Topography of Polonnaruva (ASC. Memoirs II. 1926, p. 8ff.). H. W. Co-
DRINGTON is certainly right in his assumption that the description in the
Culavamsa proceeds from south to north. I refer the reader at once to the
second and later account of Parakkamabahu's building activities in 78. 31
ff.
2 By Khandavara I understand here the inner walled part of the town in
contrast to the open parts of the town lying around it. The "chain of
walls" refers probably to the rampart of the town still recognisable,
stretching for about a mile from north to south and half a mile from east
to west. Within this rampart lies the ^citadel" with the royal castle.
See note to v. 61.
3 The abl. purapakaracak'katQ shows that we must take the positive
mahantam in the sense of a comparative, as is often the case. The new
structure was thus more extensive than the older one.
* The Kau^allya lays down that three trenches each narrower than the other,
must surround the wall of a castle. The dug out soil may have served for
the construction of the "small wall1'. See Kau|. 2, 3. 21 (in JOLLY'S ed.
p. SI; in J. J. MEYER'S translation p. 651° in that of SHAMA-
BASTRT, p. 57).73.64 ParalcJtamabahu I
7
erected around his own palace and around his whole dwelling a second inner
wreath of walls1 and built thereon a palace2 61 seven storeys high,
furnished with a thousand chambers and adorned with many hundreds of
pillars painted in divers hues. It was richly supplied with hundreds of
alcoves3 which were 62 like to the summit of the Kelasa4 mountain and were
radiant with manifold ornaments of climbing plants and flowers. Ife 63
had doors and windows of gold large and small, well divided walls and
stairs and offered conveniences for every season. It was ever
adorned with many thousands of various beds 64 which were made of
gold, ivory and the like and had costly
1 P. anupakar-ainanddlam, lit. a secondary circle of walls.
2 The word for "palace", pdsddam, first occurs in v. 70. All the verses
between contain attributes of which I have made independent sentences.
There is no doubt that the palace is recognisable in the ruins which are
marked "palace" on the plans. It is enclosed along with a number of
subsidiary buildings by a rampart (the anupdlcara of the test) "forming an
oblong of roughly 440 by 264 yards" (A. M. HOCAKT, 1. c., p. 3). The
enclosed ground is now known by the name of the "citadel", and the palace
stands in the southern part of the square. Cf. for the whole H. C. P. BELL,
ASC. 1911-12 (= S.P.III, 1915), p. 50if. When the Culavs. speaks of a
thousand apartements and many hundreds of pillars that is of course merely
the stereotyped exaggeration constantly recurring in such descriptions. At
the same time there is a striking number of tiny rooms grouped round the
central main part of the building in the groundfloor. There are more than
fifty of them. Without doubt there were further apartments in the upper
storeys. That the palace at least in its central portions consisted of one
or several storeys is proved by the extraordinary strength of the walls
enclosing the innermost chamber. These are more than ten feet thick. Then
too a broad staircase is still standing which led from the south of this
room upwards. Unfortunately our chronicle gives instead of exact figures
merely the customary phrases prescribed by poetics.
3 P. ftiltdgdra. Havana's palace is also described in the Ramayana 5. 9,
14 (Bombay ed. 1902) as Mtdgaraih mblmgdmih sa-rvatah samalam-Jcatam. The
commentary on the passage explains kutdgdraih by gupta~ svalpagrhaih.
4 Buildings which are high, pointed and white in colour (covered with
stucco), especially stupas (78. 77), are frequently compared to the Kelasa
mountain (cf. 68. 41 and note).8
ParalcJcamabdhu I 73.65
65 coverings. The height of its splendour1 was reached in the royal
sleeping apartment which was ever immeasurably re-
66 splendent with a thick bunch of pearls2 suspended at Its four corners,
white as moonbeams and gleaming so that they
67 laughed to scorn the beauty of the divine Granga. (The sleeping
apartment) was adorned with a wreath of large golden lampstands which
breathed out continually the parfume of
68 flowers and iacense. With the network of tiny golden bells3 suspended
here and there and giving forth a sound like the
69 sound of the five musical instruments, the palace made known, as it
were, the rich fulness of the merits of the King. This
70 splendid palace, like to a matchless structure of Vissakarnman4,
charming and peerless, he, the first among the protectors of the earth,
built and gave it the name of Vejayanta5.
71 For the carrying out of the ceremonies of expiation by the
Brahmans (he built) the Hemamandira and for the recitation
72 of magic incantations the charming Dharapighara6. For listening to
the birth stories of the great Sage which were related by a teacher
appointed there for the purpose, (he built)
1 So I translate sanathlkatam uttamam (cf. skr. sanathlkr as well as below
v. 152) in v. 67 d. Verses 66 b to 67 a b contain attributes of
sm-sayanagabbhena in 67 e, v. 65 attributes of thulamuttakaldpend.
2 In Ram. 5. 9.17 it is said of Havana's palace nistuldbhisca
muttd-bhistalenabhinirqjitani.
3 The kinkini(ka)jdla is one of the ornaments of the mandapas (JaCo. J.
8231,; DhCo, I, 2742) and of the pasadas (D. IT. I836; Mhvs. 27. 16, 27).
4 Skr. Vis-vakarman, the architect of the gods, often associated and
confused with Tvastar. Cf. HOPKINS, Epic Mythology, p. 201. He is the
bailder of Yaruna's palace (ibid, p, 118) and of the divine hall of
assembly (ibid. p. 113).
5 This is the name of Indra's palace. See 48, 186.
6 I take hemamandira "golden house" and dhdramghara ahouse of
incantation*4 as the names of the buildings in question. Santi in a is as
otherwise santikamma, to be understood in the technical sense of skr.
?santi. Cf. with parivattana in c parivattanamanta JaCo. 1. 2Q01*. It is
impossible now to say which of the present ruins correspond to the
buildings mentioned. We should probably look for them in the various
structures in the immediate vicinity of the palace.73.80
PardKkamdbaliu I 9
the fair Ma^cjalamandira1. For the reception of the magic 73 water
and of the magic thread given him by the yellow-robed ascetics (he built)
the Pancasattatimandiraa. Lastly he who 74 ever trod the path of the
true doctrine, erected a sermon house3. It was surrounded by an
enclosure of coloured curtains and adorned with costly canopies.
By reason of the 75 many-hued, sweet-smelling flowers laid down here and
there as offerings it had the semblance of a single nosegay. Its 76
interior was constantly lighted by lamps with scented oil and perfumed by
incense of gum resin. It was gaily adorned with 77 many likenesses of the
Victor (Buddha) in gold and the like and was resplendent with a garland of
pictures of the Omniscient One, which were painted on stuff. When that
Prince among 78 kings entered it to place with his own hand a (jewel as)
eye4 upon the statue of the Victor, or to honour by sacrifice the 79
Tathagata, or to listen to the unsurpassable true doctrine ?
(then) was it like unto a divine hall of assembly. It was 80
1 That is "circle house". Of course the building which, was to serve for
the narration of the jatakas was first erected and then an dcariya
appointed for the purpose. BELL (ASC, 1906, p. lOff.; cf. EZ. II. 2S8ff.)
regards the mandatamandira as the so-called Potgul-vehera to the south
of Pulatthinagara. But I do not believe that he is right.
2 That is "the house of the seventy-five". The reason for the name is
unknown. Obviously the building was meant to serve for the holding of
paritta ceremonies. Water and thread play the most important part in
these, as the white thread which runs through the hands of all the
participating priests starts from a vessel filled with water. At the
close the foreheads of the priests are sprinkled with the water.
3 Again verses 74 to 81 form one sentence. The attributes in 74 to 81 b
precede the object dhammagamin in 81 c. Of these we have made independent
sentences. The most important building in the neighbourhood of the palace
is the "Rajamaligava" situated to the east of it. It is an oblong structure
on a terrace of three tiers. The walls of the terrace are decorated with
beautifully carved reliefs. Whether indeed we may ?call, the building a
dhammagara is doubtful. It looks like a hall of audience or like a
council-hall Cf, ASC. 1905 (== S, P. XX. 1909), p. 8ff.
4 The eyes of Buddha statues consisted frequently of precious stones (dark
bine sapphires). Their insertion took place with specially solemn
ceremonies*10 Paraklcamabahu I
73.81
graced by a wonderful peacock wliicli drove people out of
81 their senses whenever screeching its peacock cry, it began its
dance together with the dancing girl who danced there while they struck
up a sweet rhythmic song1.
82 Further in order to listen to the rhythmic songs of the many
musicians and to behold their charming dance, the Monarch had
built near the palace the Sarassatlma$dapa2.
83 It glittered in every direction with its golden pillars. It was
delightful with paintings relating to his (Parakkamabahu's)
84 deeds. It was embellished by a wishing-tree offering all desired
things which sparkled with all kinds of ornaments such
85 as earrings, bracelets, necklaces and the like, which was resplendent
with garments of linen, silk, Chinese stuff and other
86 materials, which gleamed with its golden trunk and a row of branches,
and which was adorned by a flock of numerous birds which were painted on
it.
87 Further he had the fair rna^dapa erected which bore the name
Rajavesibhujanga3. It was like unto the hall of the gods, called
Sudhamma, which descended to earth, just as if
1 The peacock was thus a mechanical toy which however existed apparently
only in the imagination of the poet, "Rhythmic" is layanmta or in v. 82
layopeta. The Indians distinguish three lay ah or tempi: druta, madhya and
vftainbifa.
2 "Mandapa of Sarasvati". She is the goddess of eloquence7 here of the
arts of the muses in general. It is impossible to identify either this
building or the one following. The description is unfortunately purely
formal. The fact of both buildings being described as mandapas suggests
something of the pavilion kind, provisional in character. Verses 82 to 86
and 87 to 91 again form each one sentence, built up in the same way as the
sentence in v. 74 to 81.
3 The name is difficult to explain. A suburb of Pulatthinagara is called
thus (73. 153; 78. 79), and this name again seems to be connected with the
epithet Rajavosibbujangasilamegha applied to Ilarikiya in 76.192. The
word vesi means *'harlot", "prostitute", Bhujanga in addition to "snake*"
means the "lover of a prostitute'1 (BE. s. v., c). This meaning is here to
be assumed in the name owing to the association with vefi. In the
inscripton of lhala Puliyankulam of the time of Parakkamabahu I.,.dealt
with by CODBWGTOH (JRAS. C. B, XXX, nr. 79, p, 271), he has the surname of
an-raja-vesi^htganga.73.92 Parakkamdbdhu I
11
the good deeds of all people were accumulated at one spot. It was
tliree-storeyed, ornamented with coloured pictures, 88 surrounded
by lines of fair vedikas1, exquisite, adorned with 89 a costly chair
beneath a wishing-tree which offered the singers and other people the
wished-for objects. It shimmered with its 90 manifold precious stones like
the diadem, sparkling in the sun, of that fair lady, the island of Lanka,
whom he won by the force of his arms2; and it was like unto the wreath
of tresses of 91 the protector of the world of men3. In the same way
he 92 built the fair Ekatthambha-pasada45 that ended with a ma~
1 What vedika means is not easy to determine. Noteworthy is the frequency
of the phrase vedikdya parikkhitta ,,surrounded by a vedika" as for
instance a bathing pond, a pokkharam D. II. 1797 ff. Here most probably it
means a railing, since just before the same has been said of a stair case.
As a staircase when it is of gold etc. has golden thambha (that
is railing gates) and suciyo (i. c. cross-bolts), as well as an unJiisa
(cornice) of silver, in the same way the vedika of the pond has it. Of.
further YvCo. 3405, where kancanauedimissam is explained by sttvannamaydya
vedikdya sdhitam parikkhittam. A vedika is part of a heavenly pasada just
as the rooms, the windows, the network of bells (Mhvs. 27. 18). The
lohapasada had a pavdlavedihd, a vedika of coral (Mhvs. 27. 26). There
was a ndndratdnavedikd round the bodhi tree (Mhvs. 30. 70). A
vedika'belongs to a stupa (Mhvs. 32. 4; 34. 41), to an image house (Mhvs.
78. 40), to a bathing-house (Mhvs. 78. 46). Of. also note to 76. 118.
2 I divide nijabahubald (== instr.) anine. For it is hardly admissible to
take the whole as a parallel compound to lankangandya.
3 W. regards this as referring to $iva. The reference is suitable, since
Siva wears the crescent moon in the hair over his forehead, his tresses are
therefore illumined.
4 Lit, ^one-pillar- palace". In such a one-pillar-palace, gehe ekathunike,
was Citta the daughter of Paijcjuvasudeva confined, to prevent her
coming into contact with any man. JaCo I. 44124"25 also mentions an
ekatthambhakap&sada which serves as a king's dwelling. For an idea of
what such a structure looked like, v. 94 a b is important where it is
compared to a candelabra. One must therefore oddly enough imagine the
pasada as something in the form of a dovecote. It should be remembered
however, that the rooms both in the royal castle at Polonnarava and in the
BaddhasTrnapasada were extremely small, not more than 8x10 ft. In
Veherabendigala I saw something like a room just large enough for a man
stretched at full length to lie down in.12
ParakJcamabahu I 78.93
93 kara1 and rose aloft as if it had split open the earth. And it was
adorned with a superb golden chamber2 that was
94 placed above on a golden column, possessed of the beauty of a cave of
gold for this lion among kings, and which glittered like a candelabra on a
golden foot.
95 Again the Ruler, the leader of earth protectors, had a
private garden laid down in a region close to the kings house.
96 As one felt that it showed by its beauty a likeness to the
(heavenly) pleasure garden Nandana, and by lavishing charm charmed the
eyes of men3, it received the name of Nandana4.
97 Its trees were twined about with jasmin creepers and it was filled with
the murmur of the bees drunk with enjoyment of
98 the juice of the manifold blossoms. There canipaka, asoka and
tilaka trees, nagas, punnagas and ketakas, sal trees, pa-
99 tall and nlpa trees, mangos, jambu and kadamba trees, vakulas, coco
palms, kutajas and bimbijllakas, malati, mallika, tamala
100 and navamalika shrubs5 and yet other trees bearing manifold fraits and
blossoms rejoiced the heart of the people who went
101 thither. Pleasant it was, and with the cry of the peacocks and
the gentle twitter (of the birds) it always delighted the
102 people. It was furnished with a number of ponds with be-
1 A dolphin-like mythical animal often employed as ornament especially on
balustrades of staircases.
2 l>.j(itiiritpam?dMnat with a dwelling-room, a habitation of gold.
3 I separate thus: . ,. j ait an am nayand (ace, pi.) nanrfand-dam
nan-'Itiyati. The fern, nandand is found also S. I. 610.
* Verses 95 to 112 are one sentence: ... lie laic! down . . . the private
garden . .. by name Nandana . . ., "whose trees .. . and it was filled . .
, There follow further attributes of glianiyifdnain^ partly in adjective
form, partly as relative sentences (cf, yattha In v. 100, 109, 111; yam in
v. 110).
& The botanical names are in the same order 1. mickelia ckampaka, 2,
joneaia aaoka, 3. unknown (Skr. tilafat), 4. mesua ferrea, 5. rottlera
tinetoria, 6. pandtinim odoratisgimus, 7. aborea robudta, 8. bi^nonia
^Viivt'olonP, 9, nauclea cadam^a, 10. mangifera indkd, 11. engenia
jamloliina,, 12. nauciea cordifoiia, 13. mimusops elengi* 14. cocos
nuciferu. |5. wrigbtia antidysenlerica or nericuui antidysenterieum, 10.
momordi-ca mouadelpha, 17, jasmitram grandifiorum, 18. jasiiiinum sambac,
19. suntbocbyniUM pictorlutj, 20. a variety of jiu»minum
»ambac.73.110 ParaMamabahu I
13
autiful banks whose chief decoration were red and blue lotos flowers and
which appropriated all that was the loveliest of the lovely. It was
adorned too with a large gleaming bath- 103 room1 supported by
pillars resplendent with endless rows of figures in ivory, which was
fair and like to a mountain 104 of cloud pouring forth rain by
(reason of) the showers of water which flowed constantly from the pipes
of the apparatus, and which seemed to be the crown jewel of the beauty
of 105 the garden2 and ravished the eye. The garden was (further) 106
resplendent with an extensive palace3 adorned with many columns
of sandalwood, resembling an ornament on the earth's 107 surface, that
glittered, peerless, shimmering, and with an octagonal manilapa
resembling an ear ornament. It was also 108 adorned with another large,
fair, charming mapdapa that had the charm of a wreath of serpentine
windings4. There in the 109 garden the Silapokkharani5 pond continually
captivated the King who was highest among rulers of the earth, who had
attached the good without number to himself. Still more 110
delightful was the garden by (means of) the Mangalapokkharani
1 P. dhardmandapa (v. 105) corresponds to the skr. dhdrdgrha. From
the description it is clear that a shower bath is meant.
2 P. uyydnalaKkhiyd. It must be borne In mind that JaJd'M is at the
same time the name of the goddess of beauty, Laksini. Thus in the picture
the garden is compared with the goddess and the "palace" with an ornament
of her diadem.
3 P. vimdnena. Writers are fond of using- the term half mythically. By r.
is understood mainly the abodes of blessed spirits which hover in the air.
In JaCo, I. 328la a tree serves as cundita for the Uevata dwelling
there. Save here and in the following the word occurs but rarely as a name
for human habitations.
4 Is the idea here pillars with baroque spirals such as are found on a
structure of the so called quadrangle in Polonnaruva?
5 I. e, stone pond. Having regard to the two names occurring in v. 110, 1
prefer to take this as a proper name. W. also understands
pnnnaiwjl'liiaram in v. Ill as such. It is quite possible. We must then
join tiuyandhit'tirijjtlrcHa with nandayttnti "which gladdened by the
fulness of perfumed water1*. My translation of v?. Ill, 112 was determined
by the circumstance that °jwmw and punya? occur next to each other.14
ParaMamdbaJiu I
7B. Ill
pond, and provided with the Nandapokkhara£i pond it looked
111 like the divine garden of Nandana. Yet another pond gleamed
112 there, filled with a stream of perfumed water, gladdening the royal
moon, and it was ever fair with rich beauty and splendour, furnished with
the cave called Vasanta and with bathing ponds1.
118 Again on land that resembled an island because the water divided
into two arms, the foe-subduer laid down a second
114 garden, the Dipuyjaaa2. There one saw the Dhavalagara3 that like
to the summit of the Kelasa, was made entirely of
115 stucco, wonder exciting. The garden was adorned with a
Vimana which bore the name of Vijjamanclapa because it was
116 built to show forth the various branches of science. And there too
gleamed the beautiful, roomy4 Dolamandapa5 that was
1 The pokkharanlhi ca comes in rather larnely after bathing-ponds
have been already mentioned in v. 109 to 111. The question is where must
the garden be looked for. In my opinion no weight can be attached to the
structures in it mentioned in the text. The description is purely formal,
made up according to the recipe for describing a garden. Even the
enumeration of the many trees means nothing. The author is merely
displaying his botanical knowledge or rather his acquaintance with literary
sources like Abhp. 536 ff. Of actual facts which could be utilised little
remains but that it was a gharuyydna a house-garden (private garden). We
must look for it therefore in the immediate neighbourhood of the royal
castle and I believe therefore that it filled the northern half of the
citadel. Doubtless it contained pavilions and bathing-arrangements. A, M.
HOCART is inclined to look for the Nandana garden to the east of the palace
and outside of the citadel, mainly on account of the silapoMharanl, since a
bathing pond answering this description does in fact lie under the eastern
wall of the citadel,
8 Opinion is now unanimous, I think, that the "'island park" lies on the
so-called "promontory" that juts out in the Topaveva west of the citadel
and on which are now situated the rest house and the bungalow of the
Archaeological Survey. For the ruins of the Promontory see the plan ASC.
1901 (=L1II. 1907). For the bathing-house in the Dlpnyyana cf. EJ5. II.
143.
9 1. o. "white house", to be taken as a proper name.
4 The meaning ofpaticita in unknown, Skr. virtta (cf, Kautaliya 2,2.1)
a (fenced-in) pasture,
5 L e. "swing pavilion*1.78. 123
ParaJclcamabahu I 15
furnished with a swing hung with tiny pretty golden bells. The garden
was further resplendent with the vimana called 117 Kilamanxlapa1 where
the king at the head of the sport officials connoisseurs of the merry
mood2, was wont to amuse himself. And it was for ever embellished by the
so-called Sanimaodapa3 118 which consisted of ivory, and again by another
(marjclapa), the superb so-called Moramandapa4 and also by the
Adasamaiidapa5 119 whose walls consisted of mirrors. There too
the bathing 120 pond Anantapokkharanl6 with its stones whose layers
resembled tlie coils of (the serpent king) Ananta, continually captivated
the people. There the bathing pond CittapokkharanI7 with 121 its gay
pictures rejoiced the foe-suhduer Parakkamablhu, the royal sage.
Resplendent there was a four-storeyed, peerless 122 palace, painted with
various pictures and bearing the name Singaravimana8. The garden
was adorned with tala and 128 Mntala palms, was resplendent with
naga and punnaga trees and was rich in banana, kanj^ikara and kanikara
trees9.
1 I. e. "play pavilion" or "games pavilion".
2 P. Jiassarasa = ski*, lidsyarasa. On the theory of the rasas s. note
to 72. 94.
3 The name might mean "pavilion of (the planet) Saturn". The Col. Ed.
reads against the MSS. Sanimandapa which would mean "carpet pavilion,
pavilion of the curtains".
4 I. e. "peacock pavilion".
5 1, e, "mirror pavilion1'.
6 Ananta is here the name of the world serpent Sesa (see HOPKINS, Epic
Mythology 23?24). It is also called Anantabhoga, and it would be possible
to insert this name also here in anantabhogasamJtasasamniresasild (instead
of "coils of the a"), W. seems to do this. But then it is not clearly
indicated in what the comparison consists. In my opinion the steps
surrounding the pond were laid somewhat in this form:
7 I. e. "picture pond".
8 P. rhnanam siiujdra^addapulfban^ lit. a vimana in which the word sihgara
(Skr. nrngara, "ornament, love, a particular rasa") stands in front (of
the name). Pukba is used here instead of the customary ddi Inote to 44.
6).
9 The botanical names are in the same order; 1. borassus
flabelli-forrois, 2. phoenix paludosa, 8. mesua ferrea, 4. rottlera
tinctoria, 5. tnufta sapientum» 6. pterospernum acerifolium, 7. premna
spinosa (*?). -?? Verse*16
ParaTcJcamabdhu I 73. 124
124 Now there was in the palace of the Monarch of all races of
rulers, among those belonging to the closest of his followers, a man named
Mahinda. He was a worshipper of the triad
125 of the Jewels1, understood what was blessed and unblessed, was wise,
pure in heart, versed in the means of accomplishing
126 many meritorious actions, never went astray through lust,
hatred, fear or delusion, was never satiated with the fulness2 of goodness,
as little as the ocean by the (streaming in of
127 the) waters. He was gifted with conscientiousness and modesty,
attacked ever with brave courage and was a discerning guar-
128 djan of moral discipline. Now this man with the favour of
the sublime Monarch who was ever a helper in all (good)
129 enterprises, caused a pasada to be built for the honour of the
sacred Tooth Relic which was pure by its suffusion with the nectar of the
eighty-four thousand portions of the doctrine.
130 The same (pasada) was embellished by a roofing and doors and
windows of gold and was resplendent with numerous
181 paintings within and without. It gleamed with canopies of various
colours like a golden mountain surrounded by a net
182 of lightning. It was resplendent with curtains which glistened in
brilliancy, and with a series of couches covered with costly
133 coverings. It was like to a dwelling of the goddess of beauty,
glorious as if all the grace found in each living being were
184 concentrated in one spot3. It was resplendent with its vast,
charming hall of the moon, which was wonderfully beautiful, white as light,
or as pearl ornaments, or as geese, or as snow,
185 or as a cloud. Banners were fixed on it, it was fair, with
gilded summit, bright, calling forth delight, beautiful4.
113 ? 123 again form one sentence -which must be analysed according to note
to v. 96. According to the description in this passage, the garden must
have been full of buildings. Tiiat would fit the '"promontory" on which
there are many ruins, amongst others those of a bathing-pond.
1 See note to 46, 17.
2 P. ogheHi lit by the floods.
:i The sentence must be construed thus: dedaam viya Siriyd jutantam iiH
dclindhdrinam rumnneyyukum (what is gracious = grace) r??/«
4 The ver.se,s 124 to 135 are one sentence. The subject Is Ma-73.144
ParaJckamcibahu t
i?
Further the King, the sole banner of the stem of the 136 nobility,
possessed a dear consort who had come forth, rejoicing the eyes of the
people, as the moon (rises) from the ocean, from (the house of)
the great king Kittisirimegha1, 137 who loved him, the highest of
rulers, as Sita (loved) Kama. Amongst all the ladies of the harem, many
hundreds in number, 138 she was by far his best loved. She loved the
triad of the 139 jewels and beyond her own husband who was like to the King
of the gods (Indra), she cared for none even as much as grass whoever he
might be. She did what the Lord of men wished, 140 had friendly speech,
was adorned with the ornament of many virtues such as faith, discipline
and the like, was skilful in 141 dance and song, possessed an
intelligence (sharp) as the point of the kusa grass, her heart was ever
cooled by the practice of the virtue of pity2. She, the
Queen Rupavati, most 142 beauteous of beauteous women, the clever, the
virtuous, pure in action, the highly-famed, mindful of the doctrine of the
Victor 143 which teaches of impermanency, had learned many sayings of the
great Sage and kept them in her memory, as for instance "Short is the life
of the lamentable men; the pious man should 144 live as if his head were in
flames; there is no escape from
hindand-mdko (v. 127 c)? predicate and object are bdresi pdsddam. Verses
124?127 contain the attributes to the subject, verses 130?134 (after an
adverbial In 128, 129) the attributes to the object pdsddam. It is to be
noted that nothing is said about the spot where this temple of
the Tooth Relic was built. A. M. HOGART assumes that it must have stood in
the Dlpuyyana, since the kings used to keep the sacred relic near the
palace. He says (Memoirs ASC. II. 4): -"Perhaps that puzzling
structure called'the Mausoleum, without doors or windows niay be the temple
in question." V. 130 seems on the other hand to contradict
this. However the Tooth Relic was in Rohana in the early times of
Parakkama. Its recapture is first described in the following chapter,
If then Mahinda's building was to serve for the keeping of it, its
recapture was either actually expected or the structure belongs to the time
after the close of the campaign described in Chap. 74. Cf. also 74. 198 ff.
1 This seems to be the king of that name mentioned in 41. 65. The name of
the queen is given in v. 142.
2 Cf. above v. 41 with the note.18
ParalckamabdJiu I 73.145
145 death"1. Thus as she knew the short-lived nature of beings who
wander about the ocean of existences, and as she knew that there was no
firm hold there that could compare with
146 meritorious works, so she was unwearied in much well-doing, and as
thereby she achieved her speedy escape from the cycle
147 (of rebirths) she built in the midst of the town a vast golden thupa2,
as it were a golden ship to reach the saving shore of Nirvana.
148 Further in this beautiful town the all-wise (king) had
different kinds of streets laid down, many hundreds in number, adorned with
many thousands of dwellings of two, three and
149 more storeys and provided with various bazaars where all
wares were to be had and in which day by day there was
150 incessant traffic of elephants, horses and chariots ? (streets) which
were here and there enlivened by people who were ever indulging in great
games.
151 Then he laid down in the vicinity three suburbs called
152 Rajavesibhujanga, Eajakulantaka and Vijita, adorned with
three three-storeyed pasadas which possessed every excellence
153' and every beauty, and crowned by three vihlras which were 154 named
Veluvana, Isipatana and Kusinara3. But between the
1 The strophe is taken from Samyutta 4.9.5 (= 1.108). It is worth noting
that in S. the Sinhale?e MSS. have in the same way as here in the
Mh\\«. the reading Itileyyanam, whereas the parallel to the preceding
strophe require? Meyya nnni, which seems to be the Burmese reading. There
can of course be no question of our correcting the passage, since the
author without doubt followed the Sinhalese tradition, though erroneous, In
its proper form the translation of the quotation runs: . . . "Short is the
life of man, the pious man will despise it, lie will live as if etc. et<01
2 H. C. P. BELL iASC. 1909 == VI. 1014, p. 6! has already identified this
with the thupa of th** so-called Pabulii-vehera, situated within the
ramparts, thus in the town itself and in its northeastern part.
3 In the account 78. 79 if. the three s&khrinatjara are nilled L R a j 11
v e s i-bhujaiiga, 2. Slhupura unstead of Rajakulantakal uml 3. Vijita an*!
the viharas built in them are given in order as Isipatuna tin II, Kusinara
(in S» ami Veluvana tin 31. I believe the designation
Ittlj
royal palace and the three towns the monarch had built at a distance of a
gavuta1 from each other, charming sermon houses and image chapels2 and
splendid viharas adorned with rest- ^1 houses for bhikkhus from all four
regions of the heavens.
In the town Pulatthi(nagara) by name furnished thus with 156 all
accessories and provided with every luxury, like to a garden made
beautiful by union with the joy of spring, which he 157 himself
enlarged so that it was four gavutas long and seven gavutas3 broad, which
bore his name ? the beauteous one ? 158 which possessed a splendid wreath
of walls, which was resplendent with fair dwellings, which contained
large as well as small streets, which was an elixir for the eyes ? (in this
town) 159 the Lord of men who was like to Parimdada (Indra), who was
skilled in the preserving of all advantages, those not yet achieved 160 and
those already achieved, had fourteen gates erected: the superb King's
Gate4, the beautiful Lion Gate, the great Ele- 161 phant Gate, further
the Indra Gate, the gate called after Hanumant5, the lofty Kuvera
Gate, the brightly painted Candi Gate, as well as the Rakkhasa Gate6, the
high-towering Ser- 162
town of the same name mentioned In Mhvs. 7. 45 is quite unhistorical. But
it is not impossible that the suburb was named after that town. The three
monasteries were called after especially sacred places: ... Velu-vana after
the park near Rajagaha which was given to Buddha by Ana-thapindika;
Isipatana after the park in Benares where Buddha preached his first
sermon,; and Kusinara after the place where he entered Nirvana. For
Veluvana see below note to 78. 87.
1 Of. 78. 91, 85. 20. According to the Kautallya 2. 20 a gdvuta (skr.
gavyuta or goruta) would be.the equivalent of 1/4 yojana (cf. note to 38.
68 and lj p. 849) that is, if the Indian yojana as is likely, is the
standard of measurement, a little over two miles (according to the Buddhist
yojana the half of that).
2 P. saddhammapatimdgliare = saddhammaghare patimaghare ca.
3 If we reckon the gdvnta as over two miles then what is meant here could
not possibly be the city with its ramparts alone which reached nothing'
like these dimensions, but the outlying open town as well.
4 For the King's Gate, rajadeara, see note to 74. 199.
5 The monkey king, Rama's ally in his campaign against Ravana, king of
Lanka.
6 For Kuvera see note to 37. 106, for the rakkhasas note to 39. 34. Candi
(the same in Skr.) is a. name of* the goddess Durga, wife of Siva.
2*20 Pardkkamdbahu 1
73.163
pent Gate and the resplendent Water Gate, further the Garden
163 Gate and the beautiful Maya Gate1, the Mahatittha Gate2, and the
splendid Gandhabba Gate3.
164 In this manner did King Parakkamababu who possessed the
firmness of the king of the mountains, whose intelligence was sharp as the
thunderbolt, make the aforetime small town of Pulatthinagara which had
suffered by many wars, splendidly adorned as the city of the Tavatimsa
gods.
Here ends the seventy-third chapter, called «Account of the Rebuilding
of Pulattliinagara», in the Mahavanisa, compiled for the serene joy
and elcnotion of the pious.
1 Maya is the name of the mother of Gotama Buddha.
2 Through this gate ran in all probability the road leading to
Anura-dhapura, and from here to the well known port Mahatittha on the
western shore of Ceylon.
3 P. gandhabbft = Skr. gandharva, denotes a group of semi-divine beings
who are regarded as the heavenly musicians. They are the male counterpart
of the acchara, the nymphs.ParaJcJcamdbaJiu I
21
CHAPTER LXXIV
ACCOUNT OF THE FESTIVAL OF THE TOOTH RELIC
With the idea that the original capital1 Ariuradhapura 1 which" had
been utterly destroyed in every way by the Cola army, was specially
deserving of honour, since its soil was 2 hallowed while he lived2 by
the feet of the Master, distinguished by the wheel with its
thousand spikes and its rim, and because it was the place where the
southern branch of 3 the sacred Bodhi tree (was planted) and where
a donas of relics was preserved ? (with this idea) the Lord of men be- 4
gan to take in hand its restoration. Hereupon the discerning 5 Lord of
men summoned a high dignitary and instructed him in accordance with his
wishes. The latter accepted the charge 6 without disregarding it in
any way, with bent head, made obeisance with clasped hands, betook
himself to Anuradhapura 7 and himself acquainted with the appropriate
action, began to carry out to the uttermost the king's command. Within
the 8 compass of the capital of the former kings the skilled one
restored within a short time the large and the small wralls, the
streets, the pasadas and the gate towers, the charming 9
1 P. mulct? ajadharii. The word rnula0 has a twofold meaning, that of
"original1* (as for Instance In mnlabhdsd "primitive language") and that of
,,first" (to which everything else goes back, as in mfildmaccd "first
dignitary"), of "important", "pre-eminent".
2 According to the legend the Buddha also visited the site of the future
Anuradhapura daring his three sojourns in Lanka. The picture of the wheel
on the sole of the foot is one of the 32 great bodily marks ?of a
mahaj)urisa (see D. II. 17), who will either become a great world ruler or
a Buddha.
3 A measure of capacity used specially for corn* Skr. drona.22
PardkJcamabdhu I
74.10
bathing-ponds and the delightful gardens as they had been
10 formerly; also the cetiyas of the three fraternities, the Malia-cetiya
and the others, as well as the numerous viharas such
11 as the Lohapasada and the like, as well as the pasada serving him as
dwelling, with its gates, bastions and towers, with its
12 royal courtyard, and embellished with a charming moon
chamber, and brought it about that the whole town furnished
13 with these and other marvellous works was as aforetime. Thus he had
the buildings set up by many former kings repaired
14 in haste by one of his dignitaries. For all wishes are fulfilled for
the wise who partake of the harvest of good deeds
accumulated in many existences.
15 Hereupon the all-wise (Prince) laid the foundations of the town
called Parakkarna(pura)1. It was furnished with gates
16 and towers, with walls, moats, streets, pasadas and shops and adorned
with parks which were embellished with pasadas, erected there
for the shelter of many hundreds of bhikkhus
17 who strove after moral discipline and other virtues. It was superb,
prosperous and wealthy like Alakamanda, the town of the gods, and ever
crowded with people.
18 Then he issued orders as to the way in which the officials
appointed over the various districts of the island of Sihala
19 should collect without loss the taxes levied on each district without
oppressing the people in their particular territory.
20 Further in every month on the four Uposatha days, in ponds and all
other places in the island of Lanka for all creatures
1 A Parakkamapura is mentioned in 72, 151. It must have been situated in
Dakkhinadesa. If that u the town meant here, k&rftjjcsi in v. 17 can only
refer to its restoration and embellishment. Moreover Pulatthinagara itself
bore the name of Parakkamapura. It was according to 73, 157
ttttan&mahkittij just as under Vijayabahu J. it was called according to the
Velakkura Inscr. (EZ. II. 246), Vijayarajapura. I consider it not
improbable that verses 15 to 17 also refer to Pulatthinagara and its
restoration, and that the compiler who found the two names in different
sources, referred them erroneously to two different towns, Whut he tells us
of this Parakkamapura is in any case nothing more than the usual customary
phrases. PSjav. and Rajav. say nothing about the founding of a town
1'arakkamapuni.74.33 Parakkamabahu I
23
without exception, such as game,'fish and the like, living on 21 dry land
and in the water he commanded safety (of life), he who was himself
threatened by no peril.
Now in the province of Rohana numerous vassals after 22 the death
of the Monarch Manabhara^a, deviated from the right way1. Not knowing
the character of King Parakkama, 23 and harassed in their hearts by fear
they did not make their appearance before the Sovereign. As they thought
again and again 24 of their own shortcomings their terror was in course of
time redoubled. They knew in truth quite well that the great 25
courage of that lion-like King could not be surpassed by others: all they
thought of was that not a day's life would remain 26 to them once the union
of the kingdom had taken place2, but they thought not at all of the
further course (of events). With speeches like this: ushall we ever
permit a hostile army 27 even to set eyes on our country with its
rivers, mountains and ravines?'1 they brought all the inhabitants of
the pro- 28 vince under their influence and betook themselves to the
Queen-mother Sugala3. "Thy grief, o Queen, called forth by Mana- 29
bhara^a's death, shall not torment thy heart as it pleases. Who then
so long as we are in life, shall enter this our land 30 with its many
inaccessible fastnesses?" With such like and 31 similar words they
persuaded the Queen and all united, they built at each difficult
spot as far as the frontier of the 32 country, numerous
fortifications, 'which were immovable even by elephants, had trenches dug
everywhere, placed there barri- 33
1 P. nigfjatikd. The translation is uncertain. In Skr. nirgali does not
occur in literature. W. "were brought to great distress . . . and had
become utterly helpless." I start from- the fundamental meaning "to go out
of, I. e. tlie right way.
2 P. ratthe samjatasavivaddhe. I believe that samvaddha = Skr. sam-irddha
stands here as so often, in place of the abstract, as only in that case Is
the proper construction of the cqmpound possible. The onion of the kingdom
consists in the incorporation of Rohana. The vassals fear that in such an
event they will not escape justice.
3 The consort of Sirivallabha (59. 45) and mother of the younger
Manabhararsa.24 ParaMamaMhu I
14.34
cades of briars sharp-pointed as iron, made the roads in-
34 accessible with felled and fallen trees. Thereupon all the soldiers
native to the province, thousands in number rebelled
35 and took up their place everyone In one of the big strongholds, girded
for fight, well armed with offensive and defensive
36 weapons, full of violence, with strong forces1. The Queen
Sugala who had not a mind capable of reflection and was
37 inclined herself by nature to evil, let the fatal words of these people
influence her. She made over to them the great pos-
38 sessions of pearls, jewels and the like over which she had control,
as well as the rich treasures belonging to the Tooth and Alms-bowl Relics
as if she were throwing them into the
39 fire, gave them office, ignorant of the right and the wrong occasion,
and began herself through them to start the revolt.
40 When the Lord of men Parakkama whose courage was hardly to
be surpassed, heard of these events he smiled gaily
41 and joyously. He summoned his general Rakkha by name, a war-tried
man, told him how matters stood exactly as he
42 had heard of them and spake to him (thus): "Arise in haste, quench
thoroughly the forest fire of the hostile army which
43 has broken out with a rain shower of arrows, appoint people whom it is
necessary to appoint, to keep the country in order and come again quickly."
Thereupon he sent him off with strong forces.
44 Now the Slhala and Kerala (mercenaries) dwelling in
Kotthasara2 banded themselves together with the Velakkara
45 force3 and took counsel together: "The Lord of men has sent forth many
famous warriors together with high dignitaries to
1 Verses 22?35 form one sentence. The subject in xawunttl in 22 which ia
again repeated by yodha in 34. The predicate is Hisliliwsu.
All the other verbs are gerunds with which are co-ordinated participles
referring to the subject? or absolute locatives.
* The place lies not far from Pulutthinagara in an easterly (south- or
north-easterly) direction (nee ntfte to 01. 4S|. According to our pas.sage,
it seems to have been a garrison for mercenaries.
3 For the Keralas see note to 53,1), for the Velakkaras note to 60. 36. It
is plain from our passage tbat the Veltikkarus were a troop of (Dravidian)
mercenaries.74.53 Parakkamabahu I
25
take Rohana; let as meanwhile take possession of Rajarattha." And they all
of one accord began the war. King Parakkama- 46 balm before whom every
sovereign bowed, sent some digni- 47 taries who were heroes thither
with fitting army and train. He had those slain who deserved it,
granted several villages 48 to those inhabitants living under a common
selfgovernment, had a number of other villages made into such as were de-
49 signed for the royal use1 and free himself from fear2 of any kind, he
made an end of fear of the foe.
But after the general Rakkha had with bowed head, pro- 50 strate, received
the command of the Great King he marched, the highly-famed hero, from
Pulatthinagara, betook himself 51 to the locality named Barabbala3 and
halted there. When the 52 whole of the forces in Rohaua together with the
inhabitants of the province4 received news, in accordance with the facts,
of his gradual approach, they came to the decision: "as long 53 as we are
in life we shall not permit him to cross the fron-
1 It is plain from this passage that certain villages had been assigned to
the mercenaries for usufruct. In addition to the execution of their
ringleaders (48a b) they are now punished by the withdrawal of such
villages which means a decrease in their revenues. Of the villages taken
away some are allotted to peasant holders as communal property (gcma),
others are declared royal property. 1 do riot believe therefore, that W. is
right in translating gana by "assemblies of monks". 0-ana here is rather
the technical, administrative term (skr, the same, cf. BE. s. v. gana
8). For mediaeval village constitution in Ceylon on which this passage
throws a side-light, see H. W. CODRINGTON, H C. p. 45 if.
2 P. bhaya includes the two concepts: fear (subjective) and danger
(objective). Cf. above v. 21.
3 H. W. CODRINGTON discusses the campaigns described in. 74. 50 ff. in
his "Notes on Ceylon Topography in the twelfth century" II. Unfortunately
the place names mentioned in verses 50?78 cannot be determined.
Later details show however, that this part of the campaign, took place in
the districts .on the right bank of the Mahaveligaoga, mainly in Bintenne
and the adjoining regions. Barabbala, Kantakavana, Ambalala, Sava,
Divacandantabatava, Kimsukavatthu, VatarakkhatthalT, Dathavaddhana and
Sahodara are unknown.
4 P. mah&camu and ratthav&sino: contrast beetween the regular army and the
militia.26 Paraklcawabaliu I
74.54
54 tier of our kingdom and enter here", and with great fury, recking
nothing of their life, they marched to the same place
55 intent on the opening of hostilities. Thereupon the general Rakkha
gave this army fearful battle, slew many soldiers,
56 broke through the trees which they had felled and flung across the
road, and with large forces reached the place called
57 Kantakavana1. He fought with the hostile army that had taken up
its position there by the building of a stronghold,
58 broke through the fortifications, forced an entrance and after robbing
many thousand warriors of their life, he marched
59 farther and came to the place called Arnbalala. He offered battle to
the army stationed there, broke through the strong-
60 hold there and made the whole battlefield full of flesh and blood.
Then he marched from there farther, broke through
61 the strong fortification of Sava and slew many soldiers. Beyond this
lay the forest Divacandantabatava hemmed in on
62 both sides of the accessible road by high mountains, and where just at
its heart the road was endangered and all traffic made impossible by many
huge trees which they had felled and
63 thrown down. In this forest from one to two gavutas In extent the
hostile army had laid down one behind the other seven very inaccessible
fortifications whose stout gates were not to
64 be shaken even by rutting elephants. Against this army that had firmly
determined: "we shall in no case permit him to enter as he thinks fit
into any single stronghold occupied by
65 us2" he delivered for several months day and night terrible
66 battles and while he slaughtered many thousands of warriors together
with their leaders, the general Rakkha with large forces took up a
position on the spot3.
1 1. e. ''Thorn wood". The part, chindanto ia parallel with mtirento in 55
e, cMndltcd is subordinate to the part, piitite. Cf.
chiHHaj_Htti-tarukkhshi in 33 c, as also chinditcii pdiitcJti (ntltlchehi)
in 62 b.
- I should prefer here to place the full stop after siMtttJul and thus
take this word in the oratio redd. For the position of to* see note to
37.114.
3 Verse** 55 ? 66 form one sentence. Subj. MtikMmcamuH&tlio in
55 a, again repeated by camun&tho in 68 d; precl. is
niriilittha in
66 c. The construction In v, 61?65 id as follows: ... "after he in
the74.77 Parakkamabahu I
27
When tlie hero, the Great King Parakkama, heard during 67 his sojourn in
Pulatthinagara from the mouth of the messengers of Rakkha's constant
battles, he gave orders to the 68 Adhikarin BhTita who dwelt in his palace
thus: "An indecisive struggle for so long a time with these
wretched rebels is fitting neither for me nor for thee; smite in pieces
according 69 to these my orders the whole of the fortifications along with
their gates, slay the whole of the numerous army and send 70 me then
speedily a true report of these doings." He assigned him numbers of
soldiers and sent this man experienced in the 71 art of war, to the scene
of the fight1.
Hereupon Bhuta marched forth from superb Pulatthinagara 72 and joined with
strong forces the commander-in-chief Rakkha. Without in any way departing
from the orders of the illustrious 78 Lord of men, they both had
doublets of bufialo hide made (for their men) for protection against
the arrows, made the 74 great army ready for battle, offered a sharp
encounter, slew numerous warriors, many hundreds in number, broke through
75 the seven strongholds, laid down as they were one behind the
other, started from there again and came to the village of
Kimsukavatthuka2. Here too they fought a fearful, bitter 76 fight. Then
after they had set out from there and had reached Vatarakkhatthali, and
after they had here destroyed a hostile 77
forest D. (61 d) . . . (there follow the attributes 61 d to 63 a) . . .
with the army (65 b), which, after it ... had set up fortifications (63 b ?
64 a), was firmly determined . . . had fought (65 d) . . ."
1 It is plain that Rakkha's action in the difficult ground of the
Divacandantabatava forest had come to a standstill. Bhuta is sent to his
aid. Of. further the note to v. 90.
2 Here one might assume the end of the sentence, since the part. ydtd
may be regarded as a-finite verb. But the subject changes in the
sentence. In v. 72 the sing, so is subject; but yatd must be supplemented
by an ubho (after Bhuta's joining with Rakkha), Mdrcnto which is the
reading of all the MSS. {= skr. mdrayantah) must also be taken as plural.
In the continuation of the sentence there is again a change of subject.
At .first as we see by vattentd, the plural (ubho) remains subject. Then in
v. 78 it is the singular Rakkhacamundtho. The preceding gerundives in
verses 76?78 b are to be treated as loc. abs.28
Parakkamabdhu I 74.78
army which, had approached from various directions, and there-
78 upon offered battle at the Tillage called Dathavaddhana and had
further fought an action at the village called Sahodara,
79 the general Rakkha "who had large forces and train with him, sent on
many thousands of warriors of his own neighbourhood1
80 to do away with the hostile army at Lokagalla. Then he destroyed a
vast hostile army that approached with the intention meanwhile of
overwhelming the cornmander-in-chief (Rakkha), and retired2.
81 The great four-membered army that had marched to Lokagalla so
utterly destroyed the division there that only the
82 tidings thereof remained, took away from it all its possessions3
1 1 take thapetvdna in the sense of "putting aside for a particular
purpose." By the removal of a considerable part of Rakkha's troops the foe
is emboldened to make fresh attacks. .The operations which H. W. CGDRINGTON
certainly interprets aright 1. c,, row become topographically intelligible.
Events hitherto have taken place along a line east of the Mahaveliganga.
Rakkha probably follows the main road leading from Bastota by way of
Mahiyaiigana (Alut-nuvara) to Bibile. With CODRINGTON we may look for
Sahodaragama somewhere in the region of Bibile. Here Rakkha is forced to
halt, to secure in the first place his threatened right flank.. The name
Lokagalla without doubt corresponds to the modern Loggala. There is a small
river of this name which rises on the saddle of Passara and flows
northwards to the Mahaveliganga which it joins just where the river bends
at right angles to the north. I am informed by Mudaliyar
WANAsrxDARA-Badulla that an old short cut led across the saddle of Passara
from Buttala along the Loggala-oya to the Mahaveliganga. The rebels had
reckoned with the possibility that the enemy might use this road for their
advance and had occupied it. Rakkha, however, advances farther east along
the main road. A further penetration southwards lays him open to the risk
however, of being attacked in the flank from Loggala or cut off in the
rear. Hence the expedition in this direction briefly described here.
- All MSS. have prilayitti. 1 will not risk altering it. Moreover it makes
good sense, Rakkha cannot for the moment advance. He is content to release
himself from the foe who is pressing hard on him. Too much stress need not
be laid upon the MtlreteC? "cut up1' in 80 d. It merely expresses the
successful defence.
3 W. translates: . . . "Yet could they "not completely cut off their great
resources.'1 He lias misunderstood aceMnditciitia* What we have to do74.88
Parakkamabdhu I
29
and betook itself then to the place where the Commander-in-chief was
sojourning. The two armies joined forces, advanced 83 to Majjhimagama1
and here made the firm resolve: "We shall not permit the commander-in-chief
in Lokagalla to seize the 84 sacred Tooth Relic and the precious Alms-bowl
Belie2." At 85 the village of Kantakadvaravata3 they fought a great
battle with the hostile army, destroyed the troops of the enemy and then
marched to Uddhanadvara. With the hostile army which 86 after laying down
fortifications, had taken up a position there they fought a severe action,
blew up the fortifications along 87 with their gates, destroyed many of
the enemy and took up a position in that village to equip army and
train (anew). Queen Sugala took the sacred relics, the Tooth and the
Alms- 88 bow], and betook herself to Uruvela4.
with here Is not the a priv. + chind0, but the frequently used verb
acchindati "to take away by force" (skr. d + chid; cf. PTS. P. D. s v.) The
dhanajdtani "which has been taken away consists of course of elephants,
horses, chariots, arms.
1 Now Mecfagama, 10 miles south of Bibile. It still lies on the
highroad leading from Mahagama in the south to Polonnaruva. According to H.
W. CODRINGTON to the south of Medagama lately a milestone was discovered
with a short inscription of Nissanka Malla (letter of 20th Dec. 1927).
2 Lokagallatthasendndthddhikdrino cannot possibly be the subject of the
principal sentence as W. assumes. That must be sought rather In dee send
in 83 a. There is no reason either why the generals who had fought at
Loggala should be so set upon the gaining of the sacred relics. In a
far greater degree was this the case with Kakkha. The idea is rather,
this: Parakkama's generals fear that the hostile troops which had been
defeated at Lokagalla might withdraw to the main army and there insist
above all on safeguarding the relics, since all was already lost in the
field. This Rakkha and Ms followers were determined at all costs to
prevent.
3 H. W. CODRINGTON compares this with a present Katupeleila. I cannot find
the name either in the Census or on the map. SInh. p^lella means '*gate"
= P. dvdra.
'* For Uddhanadvara see note to 61. 16. It was situated near Mo-naragala,
thus about 10 to 12 miles SSE. of Medagama. According to 61. 25 It was the
capital of that part of Rohana called Atthasahassa which was ruled by
Sirivallatoha. Here his widow Sugala lived and the sacred relies were kept
in her neighbourhood. Uruvela whither she30
PamUamaMhu 1 7489
89 But for tie purpose of disposing of the hostile army in
90 Dighavapi1 the Lord of men Parakkama had sent forth with an army the
Adhikarin Kitti and the Jivitapotthakin Kitti and yet other dignitaries
with a thoroughly equipped army and
91 train2. They engaged the foe who coming from the direction of
Erahulu3, had taken up a position at the village called
92 Givulaba, in a terrible battle, broke through their fortifications
there, killed many enemies, started from there again and
93 reached TJddhagama. There they laid down fortifications, carried on war
for three months and put the great army to flight.
94 With a hostile army that had erected fortifications near the locality
called Hiliobu, had dug trenches and spread thorn
95 bushes, and which with massed troops had taken up a position
96 ready for combat, they then fought a terrible battle. They broke
through the whole stronghold together with the gates and entered by
force repulsing each attack with a hail of arrows4.
97 Thereupon they advanced farther and scattered as before, a hostile
army that at a spot about a gavuta in extent beside
98 the village of Eirindagama had as before set up fortifications and
there taken up a position, and halted with vast forces at the place called
Dighavapi5.
brought them for safety is identified with good reason by CODRINGTON with
Etimole which is situated about 5 too miles south-east ofMonaragala. What
is curious is that Sugala when she is forced to flee, does not put a
greater distance beetwen herself respectively the relies, and the enemy.
1 PARKER (Ancient Ceylon, p. 390) was the first as far as 1 know, to
identify this and rightly so with Mahakandiyaveva, 25 to 30 miles NE. of
Bihile and about the name distance SW. of Battiealoa. The
Rate-inahatmaya Bibile assured me that the old name Dikveva is still well
known among1 the people.
2 I do not believe that the expedition is only now set going1 after the
occupation of Uddhanadvani by Rakkha. It is far more likely that it was
begun earlier by the two Kittis, probably sent of by
Parakkama at the same time with Bliilta, The author in ^oing buck in
Lin description.
:; CODRINUTON is assuredly right in identifying* this with the present
district Eravur, NW. of Batticaloa.
4 Lit. They made the combat one where it was difficult for anyone to come
near ((lurasatiatH).
5 The single localities mentioned such as UJdh.igiiuiii,
Hihobu,74. Ill Paralckamabdhu 1
31
The Ruler of men, Parakkama, the best of far-seeing men, 99 sent to his
dignitaries wlio were at that place, the following message:
"Shattered1 in combat the foe is in flight. 100 They have seized the
splendid sacred relics of the Alms-bowl and the Tooth and are fain,
through fear, to cross the sea. 101 So have I heard. If this is so,
then the island of Lanka will be desolate. For though here on the
Sihala island various 102 jewels and pearls and the like and costly
kinds of various precious stones are found, yet of quite Incomparable
costliness 103 are the two sacred relics of the Lord of truth, the Tooth
and the Alms-bowl. At the cost of much valuable property and 104 by the
constant amassing of well-tried and armed warriors I have freed this superb
island of Lanka from every oppression, 105 but all my pains would be
fruitless2. My head adorned with 106 a costly diadem sparkling with the
splendour of various precious stones, would only be consecrated3 by the
longed-for contact 107 with the two sacred relics of the Great Master,
the Tooth and the Alms-bowl. Therefore must ye all, with the
same 108 end in view, with army and train and without in any way
departing from the orders I give, conquer the hostile army 109 and
speedily send me the splendid Tooth Relic and the sacred Alms-bowl." The
Adhikarin Kitti by name who was in the 110 district of Dighavapi,
received his message with bowed head, and with his division after
assembling about him the many 111 leaders, he marched to the place which
the cominander-in-chief
Kirinda cannot be determined. At any rate this Kirinda is different .from
the place of the same name on the coast sooth of Tissamaharama, Doubtless
however, these events took place on a line running from north to south west
of Batticaloa. Moreover the object of the whole undertaking is
intelligible. By pressure on the right wing of the enemy the thrust against
the main position in the centre at Uddhana-'dvara was to be eased. The army
columns then unite at Uddhanadvara for the decisive blow (v. Ill, 113).
1 P. bhinditvei in a passive sense. See Cfilavs. ed. I, Introd. p. XV.
2 Lit, "These by me, the island liberator, made efforts will be perfectly
(Itamam "at one's own pleasure") fruitless."
3 P. pavltiiio (lit. "purified11) with reference to uttamaftgam, because
this ('*the head") is only a paraphrase for the person ("my head" =
"I").32. ? ParalcJcamaMhu t
74.112
112 (Rakkha) was occupying. A vast army consisting of hostile divisions
ancl inhabitants of "the country1, advanced with all
118 its leaders*, plentifully supplied with arms, equipped for combat,
brave, a veritable host of heroes, against the village of
114 Uddhanadvara, full of last for battle. "Of the enemy who have
invaded our country we shall not let a single foe escape.
115 On the road which would be the line of retreat of the foe we shall
place barricades and make the roads to an extent
116 of two to three gavutas impassable and round about the terri-
117 tory occupied by the enemy cut off the supply of food. Then when the
whole hostile army is weakened we shall fight an action with it in which
because of our rain of arrows they
118 will have difficulty in approaching us3, and destroy them/1 So
thought the army and after it had in the way above described,
put up strong barricades it took up a position,
119 keen for battle, Thereupon the Adhikarin Bhuta, the
com-mander-in-chief Rakkha and the Adhikarin called Kitti, the
120 heroes, crushers of the hostile army, after equipping their
great army on the battle-field advanced thence according to
121 orders all together and destroyed in a terrible combat a great number
of soldiers so that nought but their name remained. They broke with large
forces through the stronghold called
122 Maharlvara, marched thence farther, assembled all of them at the place
Voyalaggamu by name and war-experienced (as they
128 were) took up a position there. The hostile army which was lying
opposite in the district called Sumanagalla they destroy-
124 ed in the way described.above, and after they had in a terrible battle
which was fought at the place called Badaguna scattered in desperate battle
the entire army of the foe which stood here
125 and had also put to flight in. combat the whole army which after
laying down fortifications in the district called Uruvela, had
126 taken up their position there, they took possession of the
1 1 read sapattavaggikd and believe this adjective belongs to the
mahacam*! of the following1 compound. We have thus again the distinction
between the regular troops and the militia.
2 Cf. above v. 96 and note.74.18S
ParaMcamabaJm 1 83
splendid relics of the sacred Bowl and of the sacred Tooth and halted on
the spot at the head of their mighty army1.
At that time an officer of King Manabharana, the general 127 by name
Subarabhatudeva, the foolish one, who had been placed 128 in chains by King
Parakkama, had burst his fetters and had escaped to Rohaya. Then the
Ruler of men summoned the 129 Adhikarin Mafrju2 and spake to him
(thus): "The general Sukarabhatu has fled to his country, thou must
come up with 130 him before he has gained a hold anywhere."
Therewith the Lord of men sent him off. He betook himself from Pu- 131
latthinagara to the place called Sapatagamu3. There he fought a great
battle with the hostile army. He slew many soldiers 132 and after laying
down a fortification took up a position himself there at the head of his
large army.
Now4 all the many rebels, each in his division, roused the 133 whole
population of the country down to the very boys (in
1 Herewith one object of the warlike operations has been attained. The
actions described in vv. 119-126 must have taken place in a relatively
limited territory SE. of the modern Monaragala. As the sequel shows,
Parakkama's generals had obviously not yet advanced as far as Gutta-sala
(Buttala) (cf. v. 154, 156).
2 It is remarkable that the MSS. have the form. Mandin. Likewise 75. 152,
185, It is however beyond doubt that the same general is meant as
the one mentioned in 74. 144, 75. 150 as Manju.
3 CODRINGTON identifies this with the modern Hapatgamuva. It lies about
8 miles NW. of Badulla in the Viyaluva Korale, on. the right bank of the
Mahaveliganga at the spot where it flows from west to east. This throws
light on the whole episode. Since Sukarabhatu has crossed the
Mahaveliganga, it may be said that he has escaped to Rohana. His
object was plainly to organise the rebellion in Malaya, in the rear and
flank of Rakkha's troops. For that reason Parakkamabahu is forced to
send a new division against him. Mafiju suppresses the movement in
Malaya, Sukarabhatu himself however, escapes, joins the rebels in position
opposite Rakkha, and takes over the leadership here in the sequel (see v.
153). Mafiju remains posted for the moment in order to safeguard the
flank of the main army.
4 I believe that v. 132 closes the Sukarabhatu episode for the moment, The
sequel takes place as v. 136 shows, in front of Rakkha's army. A
more exact localisation is impossible, since the individual
places cannot be identified. The situation only becomes clear again in v.
154.
334 Parakkamdbahu 1
74.134
134 open revolt). With the firm resolve, even at the sacrifice of
their life, not to give up the two relics of the Tooth and of
135 the Alms-bowl, they assembled with hostile intent, mastered
136 by insolence, at the village called Bhattasupa. Thereupon the
commander-in-chief Rakkha, as also the Adhikarin Kitti and
137 the Adhikarin 'Bhufca and many other officers gave terrible
battle to the hostile army, and skilled in war as they were,
138 let not two escape by the same way. They took, in loyal devotion
to the King, the Tooth Eelic and the Bowl Relic with them, instituted
a great sacrificial festival and withdrew
139 unthreatened from any quarter. Now the whole hostile army, well
equipped, having taken up arms with fury, gathered
140 together from every side1 at the place called Dematavala and
141 fought a mighty, terrible and horror-rousing battle2. By the
(corpses of the) men slain in the terrible fight and (the mass of) the
cast-off weapons the commander (Rakkha) and the
142 other dignitaries, left (the foe) on every side not even room to
place their feet, and after taking3 with them the splendid relics of the
sacred Bowl and of the sacred Tooth, they reached the village named
Sappanarukokilla.
143 Carried off by an attack of dysentery, the commander
Rakkha now went thither in accordance with his doing ? all
144 living forms are indeed transitory. The two adhikarins Manju and
Kitti by name4 without omitting any honour due to his
1 Dematavala according to CODIUNGTON is now even the name for
Okkampitiya which lies a few miles E. of Bottala. Popular tradition
Identifies the vihara of Okkampitiya with the monastery where SiulJha-tissa
found refuge after his defeat in battle by his brother DutfrhagaraanT. See
Mhvs. 24. 89 ff.
2 Verse 140 a is hopelessly corrupt. According to the dome what highhanded
emendation of S. and B.5 W. translates "(the whole army of tbe enemy) that
was at Yapi".
3 Note that the line gulietca yawe rttltkrtpattfiilhiltitbha'hwtrtke is
exactly the same as v. 126 a b. Nevertheless yuJifti'ii in the two places
must be taken in a different sense. As in this passage a .sloka of 6 padus
appears in the same way as these appear elsewhere, the lino way bft a later
addition. The intention was to sirehs that Rakkha took th*.- r**lie* along
with him on all hia expedition*. Cf, v. 138.
1 One expects that *i!on£* with Kitti Rlnltti would b*»
in^ntioncftl74.157 Parakkamcibdhu 1
35
rank, carried out the ceremonies of the dead1. Now tliat the 145 wise
commander was dead and the Ruler of men tarried afar off, they brought
together with exceeding energy the whole 146 army of the Sovereign who was
endowed with terrible courage, and while these heroes allowed no
possibility of any sort for 147 any kind of panic and celebrated a great
festival for the two sacred relics, they sent their report to the
illustrious Ruler 148 of men and tarried yet a few days on the spot.
When the 149 Sovereign Pairakkama heard of these events he had erected2
on the spot where the commander had been burnt, a vast 150
alms-hall with four entrances, and in order to honour (the dead) by
sacrifice he sent the (following) order: "Collect for 151 those bhikkhus
coming from the four regions of the heavens and for the other bhikkhus a
plentiful gift of alms." (Thus) he (commanded), the best among the
grateful, the first among those who have attained knowledge. The
two experienced 152 commanders joyfully carried out the order in
fitting manner and remained on the spot.
The rebels thought, since the commander-in-chief was dead 158 and they
(themselves) had gained a leader in Sukarabhatu, they would meanwhile
try for victory, and all gathered to- 154 getber in the district
of Guttasala3. When the vast, foe- 155 crushing army of King
Parakkama heard that, it advanced 156 with its leaders, fighting at
various places a severe action, from all sides against the district of
Guttasala. Thereupon all 157
here. Cf. the association in \. 119 136. Mafiju is still in position {v.
166ff.)
In the N. W, In Malaya. He had thus merely to be summoned to the funeral
rites.
1 P. petdbiccani* According to the Brahmanical view as it is here
and often expressed In ceremonial, the deceased before lie is admitted to
the world of the manes, becomes a preta a "roaming soul". The
rkoddiftiiSmiltUta is offered to the preta. HILLEURANDT, Ritualliteratur p.
90.
2 I am now of opinion that direct speech begins first at 150 c. The gerund
karcicii is as seems clear from 149cd, to be subordinated to the
finite verb ptwfri.
?J Now tlie modern Bolt a hi. See note to 51. 109. The scene of the
contents and the further course of thft operations is now again perfectly
clear.
S*36 Pardklcamdbahu 1
74.158
the rebels gave up this village and withdrew through fear to
158 the village (and) district of Mahagaaia1. When the Sovereign
Parakkama heard of these events he of matchless bravery sent
159 a messenger with the order: "That ye fight as chance wills it, while
dragging the relics about from village to village
160 pleaseth me not. Send ye both relics at once to me." When
161 the commanders of the army received this massage they with the
intention of sending the sacred relics, the Tooth and the
162 Bowl to Pulatthinagara, entrusted an officer with their care, started
from the village called Hintalavanagama, and after they
163 had as before fought a terrible battle with the approaching hostile
army at Khlragama2 and had put it to flight on all
164 sides, they entered Khlragama, fought here also a severe action and
cut down many. Then they marched farther from that place, fighting at
Tanagaluka, and Sukhagirigama, at Kata-
165 doravada3 and Ambagalla4, as well as at Tandulapatta likewise a
furious action, and after bringing hither with great pomp both relics,
the Tooth and the Bowl, they sent them
166 to the Adhikarin Manju. This (officer) had at the village
called Sakhapatta5 and at Lokagalla cut down many soldiers and brought all
the dwellers in (the district of) Dhanuma&dala6
1 Now Magama, the old capital of Roll aria (see note to 45. 42) In the
agricultural district of Tissamaharania.
2 Khiragama is the place where according to 79. 71 (cf. note to the
passage) a cetiya was erected to Queen Ratanavali who was cremated there.
CODRINGTOW as he informs me by letter (20th Dee. 1927), lias discovered
this stupa in Badalkumbura Bear Alupota in the Kandiikara Korale, about
halfway between Buttala and Medagama. It is situated not far from the old
high road. It is not impossible that we have to do in v. 162 ffi, with
movements of retreat in a northerly direction from Buttala, sinee Bhuta and
Kitti were trying to get into touch with Maiiju. For Hintalavanagama
see also no.te to 75. 7.
3 Perhaps the same as the Kantakadvaravata mentioned 74.85. Thus
CODBINGTOH.
* W. separates the compound Katadorav'titlctmbatiallal'e into
j"ut{rt//0r<7-
nl Dambagallal'e which I consider impossible.
5 According to CODRINGTON the same as Sapatagamuva; certainly right The
latter form Is nearer to the Sinlialese.
G The mention of Lokagalla now Lo^rgtilu (set* nute to 74, 7*JI show*74.179
Parakkamdbdhu I
37
into his power. He was stationed there, went forth to meet 167 the
relics of the Tooth and the Bowl, celebrated for them sacrificial
festivals day and night, entrusted the Kammanatha 168 Afijana with the
care of the relics and sent the two relics to the Great King. Thereupon
he set forth, marched to the vil- 169 lage called Bokusala and held
counsel, being versed in counsel, with all the dignitaries: "Our foes
know their own country. 170 When we come near them they disperse on every
side, penetrate then (again) into the territory that we have brought
171 into our power, in order to conquer it, and vex the people. But
would our master, the world conqueror, prize as much as 172 a blade of
grass, a kingdom even if it were utterly subdued, but by disregard of
his commands, lie who knows the course of war?
Therefore'will we honour the command of 173 our illustrious monarch and
in order that the foe may not be able to return to the territory1 already
subdued by us, post 174 there at different places a strong force with
officers, and when thus our enemies have their roots cut off by us, we
will set 175 forth to lay our heads at the foot lotus of our master."
Thus he resolved who was wise among those who understand decisions.
Hereupon all the dignitaries who agreed with his 176 words, set
forth with the vast army, ready for battle, and 177 marched to the
village of Valivasaragama in a district where many roads meet. After they
had arrived there and deprived many foes of their life, they set
forth thence and built a 178 fortification at the place called
Balapasana. Having posted there the Lankapura2 Kitti and another large
army consisting 179
that Manju was still in position near the place where he had come into
contact with Sukarabhatu (74. 131 and note). ? From 70. 17 it is clear that
Dhanumandala was a district in Malaya, approximately corresponding to the
present Viyaluva division.
1 The gen. vasikatassa thanassa stands instead of the loc. governed by
pavisanti. Of. Culav. eel. I, Introd. .p. XVI.
2 W. translates "Kitti and Lankapura". He takes the last-named
apparently for the general of this name (70. 83) often mentioned in, the
sequel to whom apparently 70. 218 also refers. According to the last
passage this Lankapura was the son of the Laukadhinatha Kitti.38
Parakkamabahu I
74.180
of the four members, all the dignitaries and leaders set forth
180 at the head of the main army with large forces to subdue from one
strip of country to the other the numerous rebels in the district called
Dighavapi1.
181 Meanwhile the Ruler of the kingdom, King Parakkamabahu, tarried
in beauteous Pulatthinagara where there was no war
182 trouble. Endowed with the gifts of faith and insight and with
the effects of many meritorious works, he the first among
183 those versed in art, spent the day in pleasant pastimes. But now
when he learned that the relics were gradually drawing nearer, he spake,
his heart full of the greatest satisfaction
184 and joy: aln truth a great gain for me! Blessed is my life, the
finest fruit of my labours for the peace of the realm is
185 mine now that I may behold and reverence these two relics of the
Monarch of sages." With these and the like exclama-
186 tions he the virtuous one, went forth well bathed, beautifully clad,
well anointed and beautifully adorned at the head of
187 the festively arrayed princes and dignitaries, like to the moon in
autumn when it is surrounded by the stars, the distance
188 of a yojana to meet (the relics). At the first glimpse he who was
honoured by the pious, honoured them with all kinds of ornaments, with the
most varied kinds of precious stones and
189 pearls, with costly jewels, with all kinds of incense., with lamps
190 and sweet-smelling flowers and with many perfumes giving
expression to his reverence, as if the Enlightened One were
191 still in.life. Unceasingly shedding tears of joy and with tiny hairs
bristling as if the inward, rapture had burst forth,
192 beautifying his whole body, and with floods of the highest joy
making drunk his soul, as if he possessed limbs which
193 were overwhelmed by showers of the finest nectar, the stead-
1 Manju's plan was plainly this, to suppress tlie revolts which were
constantly breaking out in the rear of ttie army stationed ut
GiitUi.sillii-Buttala, in the same way as lie had until now covered the
flank in Dhanumandala. Hence lie now inarched eastward-* Into the
DI^huvaj*i district. In Mhvs. 75. 3, 4 Balapasai.ia Ls likewise associated
with Dijrha-vilpi. Verses 176?180 form one sentence in which the nubjeet
miWw 'maccd fv. 176) is once more repeated by mlbe 3macai gadhCtna ca (v.
1711174.201 Pardkkamabdhu I
39
fast one, the superb one bore the splendid Tooth Eelic on his head, like to
the Moon-bearer1 who bears the crescent moon upon his head. He showed all
his companions the two relics 194 while well versed in the sacred writings,
he proclaimed their glory, and after he the all-wise had had a great
sacrificial 195 festival celebrated by them (his companions) the Ruler of
men had the relics laid down on the spot2. He who kept a watch 196 over
all his senses, set up a strong guard; he commanded that gifts of every
kind should be offered, and then his heart filled 197 with the joy of
faith, he returned with his dignitaries and his train to his abode like
god Brahma to the Brahma palace.
Thereupon the King had erected in the middle of the 198 town for
the Tooth Relic a splendid temple of fine proportions, like to the hall
of assembly, Sudhanima3. From the King's 199 Gate onward* he had the
road for the distance of a yojana made perfectly level like the palm of the
hand. Then he who 200 had his joy in the welfare of all beings, had
erected everywhere triumphal arches with coloured pictures on them that
delighted the heart of the people, and beneath these outspread 201
1 Name of Siva who is represented with the crescent moon in the hair
above his forehead.
2 P. tatth* era, I. e. just at the spot where he had raised the Tooth
Relic to his head and showed it to his train. According to vv. 187, 199 it
was about a yojana (that is about nine miles) from the southern door
of the town. Here the relics are kept provisionally until their festive
entry into the town.
3 Skr. sdbhd sudharmd, the hall of the god Indra. E. W. HOPKINS, Epic
Mythology, p. 58. It is difficult to say which building in Polonna-ruva is
meant by this ddthddhdtughara. According to 73. 124 ff. Mahinda one of the
king's followers, had built such a temple.' Later on (78. 41} the circular
building in Jetavanarama is mentioned as the* temple of the Tooth
Relic. This one can however scarcely be meant in this passage, as it
would be difficult to compare it with a sabha. Probably the relics
were changed about from place to place and this is reflected in a certain
vagueness of the tradition.
4 See 73, 160. As the relics were brought hither from the south we may
assume that the King's Gate lay in this direction. Tiie loc,
rti-jadciiramM in place of the ubL with jttalthdya is explained by
the influence of the metre. Likewise 75. 72,40
Parakltamdbaliii I 74.202
canopies1 tied with garlands of all kinds of flowers in gaily-
202 hued succession. The pillars of the triumphal arches he decked
singly with different stuffs and the upper part he provided
203 with rows of umbrellas and whisks2, with bunches of all kinds of
flowers, with fluttering cloths3 and banners and other costly
204 things fit as votive offerings. The two sides of the street he
embellished with fruit-bearing trees, such as sanmras4, banana,
205 areka and coco palms and furnished them with vases filled with
charming nosegays, with all kinds of banners and pennons,
206 with lamps and incenses and the like, and adorned the road, capable
of distinguishing the true from the false way, like the
207 street Sudassana of the lord of the thirty gods5. Then after he who
understood how to win good people for himself, had speedily furnished the
gate court of the temple of the Tooth Relic
208 like to (the town) Alaka6, the Monarch had a priceless jewel
209 hollowed out and filled with sweet-smelling powder. Here the
Increaser of the realm placed the superb Tooth Relic, then
210 laid the jewel in a casket of precious stones and this again he
placed in a costly box of gold. But the Bowl Relic he
211 placed in a costly golden manclapa that sparkled with the rays
of various precious stones, that was wonderful and
212 shimmering like the rainbow, that rested on four wheels, that was
indeed lovely and like to a bundle of rays of the rising sun, on a
beautifully arranged seat covered with costly carpets
213 in a sweet-smelling layer of flowers. Then he capable of
maintaining what has been won, made people of the clan of
1 P. mtananam patanalce, lit. "outspreadlngs of canopies."
Vicitra-vannasamtdne precedes. The stretching out of tlie canopies is
described by the three derivatives of the root tan (with vi, pa and sam).
2 The whisk, cdmara, made of the tail of the yak, bos grunniens, belongs
like the umbrella to the insignia of royalty.
3 P. mtanehi. The word cannot mean "canopy" again here. The
instmmentals in v. 202 d and 203 are governed by sajjetva.
4 Name of the King's cocopalm.
5 P. tidasindassa. Indra or $akra is meant. Tridasa is also in Skr. a
general designation for the gods. Sudarsana is in epic poetry the name of
Indra's palace (E. W. HOPKINS, Epic Mythology, p. 55,141).
6 The same as Alakamanda (37. 106), town of the God Kuvera.74.224
Parakkamabahu I 41
the Lambakaijrias with umbrellas, whisks and swords in their hands and
other people of noble families place themselves 214 round the
marjdapa for its protection. Round about the 215 marjKlapa he
placed splendidly attired dancing girls in many hundreds of (other)
costly maxidapas, each of these being ac- 216 companied by people bearing
lutes, flutes, drums and the like in their hands and by bands of female
musicians who were 217 like to the heavenly musicians1, to do honour with
their dance, their song and their music (to the relics). With all kinds
of 218 flowers, with incense and various perfumes he filled the town with
fragrance2 and delighted the crowd of people. With the 219 light of many
thousands of lamps he transformed the heavenly regions and the intermediate
regions into pure glory. With 220 rows of umbrellas and whisks, with
rows of coloured banners and all kinds of pennons he veiled the whole
firmament. With 221 the trumpeting of elephants and the neighing of horses,
with the clatter of chariot wheels and the rattle of kettledrums; with
the enrapturing tone of all the festive shell trumpets, 222 with the
roll of the great drums and the cries of victory of the bards; with the
shouts of acclamation and loud clapping 223 of hands and the jubilant cries
(of the people) he filled the regions of the heavens with noise3.
The Monarch himself 224 arrayed with all his ornaments, mounted his
favourite, beautiful elephant4 which was hung with coverings of gold,
and sur-
*»
1 P. gandhabbl. The gandfiabbd, skr. gandharcdh are semi-divine
beings, the heavenly musicians. They are thought of as males, their
feminine counterpart are the Apsaras. A feminine gandhabhl could only arise
in the Pali stage after the more general meaning "musician (pure and
simple)'1 had been formed for the masculine alongside of the original
meaning.
2 P. cftsayitva from the denom. vd^ai/. Likewise in Mb vs. 5. 131)
"His seat after being perfumed, used to be hung up". My translation of
that passage was wrong.
3 P. sddhultdraninddena. By the constantly repeated cry of siidhii the
people are accustomed to give expression to their joy and enthusiasm during
festive processions, Kdrento mukhard disci, lit.; "made the heavens
talkative".
* P. pavctrani -ndgonn , . . subhaiu.42
Parakkamabahu I 74.225
225 rounded by many dignitaries, who rode their steeds1, he
226 went forth with great pomp2 from the splendid town, betook himself to
the sacred Tooth Relic and to the glorious Bowl Relic, reverenced them
in worthy fashion with hands folded
227 on the brow, and while offering to them with his own hands
sweet-smelling flowers he went on his way with both relics3.
228 "Now at an unusual time a great cloud gathered spreading herself
forth4. With her hollow rumbling she increased the roll of the drums
and with the bright bouquet of the rainbow
229 she adorned the space of the heavens. She made lustrous
lightning quiver on all sides, an instructress for the dance
230 begun by' the peacocks. Together with the dust raised by
231 the hoof-beat of the horses she made the wreath of the sun's rays
disappear and veiled the whole firmament in thick darkness.
232 When the dignitaries saw all this they thought again " and again;
she will pour forth violent rain to disturb the high
233 festival, and their hearts filled with sore trouble, they betook
themselves to the all-wise Ruler and considered what was to
234 be done. But the Great King who knew the excess of his own power
and the unimaginable majesty of the great Sage,
235 spake (thus): "Be ye not troubled; here a marvellous high
festival is being celebrated that captivates the hearts of men
236 and gods, and I have set forth with unapproachable courage, rich in
merit, rich in wisdom, rich in glory, rich in fame.
237 What god, what Mara and Brahma would be able to hinder
238 the magnificent festival taken in hand by me? Harbour therefore no
fear when ye convey the two relics, but set forth on
1 P. i'dhanlinllha. The word vcihana means it is true, not merely
riding animals but vehicles of every kind, also chariots.
2 "Pf-'anubhavena mahacca seems to be a transposition of mahacca
anubhavena. D. L 4932, M. II. 118U we have mahacca rdjdnubhdcena.
Buddhaghosa says (Sumv. 1.14814) mahdcca rdjdnubhdvendti, mahatci ca
rajanulhavena; mahacca ti pi pdli, maluitiyd ti attho; ling amp arty ay o
esa.
3 Verses 198 to 227 form one sentence. The principal verb is pati-pajji.
.The preceding- verbs are gerunds or present participles.
4 Lit.: A great untimely cloud came up, spreading itself out (v. 231 cd)
increasing ? . . decorating . , . etc. making the whole firmament veiled in
a mass of darkness.74.248 Paraklcamabahu I
43
your way." With these words the discerning (prince) set forth. Then the
great cloud while filling all the ponds and rivers 239 outside the
range of the festival with floods of rain, as she 240 approached the
great procession, moved along before it and rained just enough to lay
the dust of the ground1. When all 241 the inhabitants of the town who
had gathered together and the virtuous sons of the Sage, many hundreds in
number, saw this miracle they cried: "In truth of great majesty is
this 242 Ruler of men, the foe-subduer; in consequence of his high merit
he has appeared in Lanka. Here is merit, here is wisdom, 243 here
is pious devotion2 to the Tathagata, here is fame and glory and
exceeding great sublimity.1' Proclaiming these and 244 other words of
highest wonderment they filled all regions of the heavens with loud songs
of praise. While thus the Monarch 245 accomplished such a series of
wondrous things as had never been seen or heard of before, he
celebrated the high festival 246 in a manner befitting his majesty, and
after the wise (prince) had had the two relics brought into the temple of
the-Tooth Relic, the hero who was a single light for the whole world, 247
celebrated for seven nights long a festival of lamps.
Thus did the King Parakkamabahu before whom monarchs 248 did obeisance,
institute in pious fashion for the glorious relics a great festival that
like none other called forth joy, rejoicing, wonder and admiration from
all people who beheld it.
Here ends the seventy-fourth chapter, called aAccount of the Festival of
the Tooth Relic", in the Mahavamsa, compiled for the serene joy and emotion
of the pious.
1 Hittvdna purato sayam must be joined ''placing itself at- the head". The
ace. dhara-paraya-niaUam is governed by pasamam nat/am (pros.
part, of neti) lit,: bringing to rest, stilling-.
2 Notice here the expression bhaiti = skT.bhakti L e. love, surrender in
faith. The bhaktimart/a as path to salvation comes in Hinduism as third
after ItarmamQrga, practice of the ritual, and after jnctnamdnja
philosophic knowledge. The use of Mat it in this passage shows plainly the
influence of Hindu ideas on Buddhism. What Vi&nu is to Hinduism that
Buddha is here ? the object of bhakti (see H. JACOBF, Die Entwicklung der
Gottesidee bei den Indern, p. 28). The word bhatti occurs again in the
game sense in 85. 38 and 121 and in 93. 9, 10 In Sivabhatti which is
contrasted with the Buddhist faith.44
ParaJckamdbdJtu I
CHAPTER LXXV
THE CONQUEST OF ROHAN A
1 Now all the dignitaries and leaders set forth with great
2 forces to occupy the district of Dlghavapimanxlala1, After
fighting a great battle at the place Savanaviyala and utterly
3 destroying the stronghold there with its twelve gates, and after
fighting further at the place Gomayagama, at Chaggama
4 and at the stronghold Balapasana2 a severe action and shattering the
hostile army, they halted at the stronghold named
5 Balapasana with army and train. Thereupon the dignitaries and
leaders set out thence, fought a sharp combat in the
6 district of Malavatthuka, and while fighting at various places ? at
Vadhagatnakapasaua, at the village called Mulutta, at
7 Senaguttagama, at Bolagama, at the place Vanaragama and at
Gallarobatthikagama great battles in terrible succession, they marched from
all sides against the village of Hintalavanagama3.
1 The narrative starts immediately after 74. 180 and continues the
description of the operations set on foot by Manju. Cf. sabbe 'macca,
padhdnd ca waliab&lapuraltkhata (74. 179 c d) with sabbe amacca ca padhana
ca maliabbald (75. 1 a b).
2 Balapasana is already mentioned in 74. 178, It must be assumed either
that the place had in the meantime been abandoned by Kitti or that vv. 2, 3
are merely a repetition of 74. 170 ff. CODRINGTON identifies Chaggama
with the modern Sakamam, situated near the east coast at Tirrukovil.
3 It is, I believe, impossible to determine the places named in vw 5, 6.
But evidently the troops march in broad alignment throught the district of
DIghavapi in a concentric direction ? hence samantato ? to Hintalavanagama,
This must be looked for according to 74 162 near Ehira-gama, thus
somewhat north of Buttala. In this region the troops of Kitti and
Bhuta were probably standing. Thus there is evidently a plan for uniting
the whole army and striking a decisive blow in the neighbourhood of
Gruttaaala and Mahagama.75.18
Paraklcamabahu 1 45
With the hostile army that stood here after it had erected 8 on a
space of three gavutas1, a strong fortification with many entrenchments,
they fought a great battle, slew numbers of 9 soldiers and took up a
position on the spot, spreading fear amongst the foe. But now the
rebels all set off for Dlglia- 10 vapimai^dala with the intention of
(re-)taking the (already) captured province2. When the dignitaries in
Hintalavanagania 11 received exact tidings of this undertaking they sent
off* many soldiers. These covered in two nights a tract of ground of
12 twenty gavutas3, fought a great battle, cut down the foe and 13 so
terrified them that they gave up trying to renew the contest. Then they
returned victorious to their place4. Hereupon 14 all the dignitaries near
this village having fought with the foe ? who after throwing up an
entrenchment at the place 15 named Adipadapunnagakhanda were standing in
the district of Guttasala ? a great battle and after likewise fighting
at Corambagama, further at the village- of Mulanagama and at 16
Kuddalamandala a severe action, set forth from the place called 17
Hintalagama. They fought an action at Kittirajavalukagama, further a.
terrible battle at the place called Ulada, at the 18 village named
Valuka and after fighting an action at Huyala-gama, they halted, slaying
many enemies6.
1 Over six miles. See note on 73. 154.
2 Thus the revolt breaks out again in the rear and the flank of the
army. The pacification of the DTghavapI district had not been
successful.
3 More then 40 miles.
4 L e. to the headquarters at Hintalagama.
5 One must not be misled by the accounts of the success of single actions.
It is clearly the case here of guerilla warfare. In open fight the
rebels offer little resistance. But when the revolt seems to have
been suppressed at one place, it at once breaks out anew in another. The
accounts of "great battles" (mah&ywldha) and the "bitter or severe actions"
(tumula rana) in which the hostile army is shattered and countless soldiers
slain, are too much of a formula to lay claim in all their details to
historical credence. Every encounter whether important or unimportant,
Is described very nearly in the same way. The capture of the relics was
certainly an important moral success. But the main
? object of the whole enterprise,, as it is alleged in 74. 40 ff. was
not46 ParakJcamabdhu 1
75.19
19 Now to make the town Mahanagahula wlilch had been
inhabited by former kings, a royal capital1 by the Great King
20 were sent forth the Damiladhikarin Rakkha and Rakkha the Chief of the
chamberlains, and they having equipped a great
21 army, set forth full of lust for battle. The Chief of
the chamberlains Rakkha hereupon sent off the Kesadhatu by name
22 Devaraja, who dwelt In Pancayojana, with a great army, and after
destroying numbers of foes there, he being experienced
23 in the art of war, smote the enemy who after throwing up many
entrenchments at the village of Gimhatittha, in order to make it the
royal capital, had taken up their stand there, so utterly that nought
but the tidings of them remained.
24 Then to allow the exhausted army to recover from the combats, the hero
tarried a few days on the spot2.
25 Thereupon the enemy gathered together and driven by their
heavy grief, they took grave counsel (together) as follows:
26 "The power of the Ruler of men Parakkama, which is like
achieved, Cf. below v. 149 ff. Parakkarna's troops were unable to pass the
Buttala line. The King realises that and develops an entirely new plan of
campaign, an attack from the north-west, with Dakkhinadesa as base.
1 A curious expression meaning about the same as "to bring into his
power". For the idea must be that Parakkama now risks a direct advance
against the capital of Rohana. But perhaps we have to do with an old
corruption of the test? Note that the pada tato Jtatum rajadhamm is
immediately repeated in 22 c.
2 The military expeditions of the two Rakkhas dealt with in detail by
CODRINGTON in his Notes on Ceylon Topography in the Twelfth
Century, II, are quite intelligible as regards their plan and course. That
of the Kancukinayaka Rakkha is first spoken of. His task was to penetrate
from Dakkhinadesa along the south-west and the south coast as far as
Mahanagahula situated at the mouth of the Valaveganga (cf. note to 58. 40).
Before he begins the advance he secures his left flank by the expedition
which starts from Pancayojana, now Pasdun ? Korale, east of Kalutara (cf.
note to 57.71). The hostilities then begin at Gim-hatittha, now Gintota, a
few miles west of Galle. Rakkha had apparently penetrated as far as this
place from the frontier of Dakkhinadesa as which we may regard the
Kaluganga, without encountering resistance. The rebels who were about to
fortify Giinhatittha as a residence for Sugala were evidently completely
surprised.75.38 Paraklcamabaliu I
47
to the fire at the destruction of the world, is hard to subdue even by the
kings in the whole of Jambudipa. Even the Lord 27 of men Gajabahu and the
Ruler Manabharana, these two lion-like kings, skilled in war, who
prepared a great army and 28 spent much money, though they fought
day and night in clivers ways, when they heard the sound of his drum of
triumph 29 were scattered afar. They became as glowworms at the rising of
the sun, and since tortured by fear, they were not even 30 able to
stay in their own country, they seeing no other way of escape, sought
refuge with (the god of the dead) King Yama. Save the wilderness, there is
for us no other protection. In 31 every way our land is furnished
with mountain wildernesses and the like. Therefore let us at all
inaccessible places throw 32 up many entrenchments, make all the
well-known highways impassable, lay down many robbers' paths, and when
then our 33 land has been made Impassable let us gather ourselves together
and open battle." Herewith the rebels being all of one 34
accord, marched to the mouth of the Galu river1 full of the
lust of battle. When the Chief of the chamberlains 35 heard
thereof, lie marched thither, fought a great battle with them and put
them to flight. The army which had been 36 shattered in the
battle joined from all sides with the foe who had his position at
Mahavalukagama2. The Chief of the 37 chamberlains Rakkha gave his
army time to breathe: then he marched farther in order to fight the foe at
Mahavalukagania. He shattered all the enemy and made the battlefield
(bloody) 38 as the world of the Nagas3 when afflicted by the Gfarulas3.
1 W. is probably right in identifying the Galunadi with the Ginganga at
whose mouth at Gintota the troops of Rakkha had according' to v. 24 halted.
Galu can scarcely have anything to do with the name of the town of
Galle. It is a question, whether we should not keep to the MSS. reading
of gdlurajjumiiJrtiad'carani.
2 Now Veligama halfway between Galle and Dondra. It appears that the main
body of the hostile army had its position at this place. When its vanguard
had been beaten by Rakkha near the mouth of the Galu river the whole army
concentrated at Veligama.
3 P. garula is the skr. garuda. This in the singular is in the first
place the name of a mythical griffin-like bird which is regarded as Via
nil's48 Pardk'kamdbahu 1
75.39
39 He drove them thence as a panther many gazelles and the
40 victory gained, halted there himself with, large forces. Then the
Chief of the chamberlains who was himself versed in the consideration of
advantage and disadvantage, while he sojourned
41 in Valukagama, reflected thus: "These foes perish of a truth in great
numbers, like moths who know not the danger of
42 the fire and are burnt therein. But when they have perished the land
will become like to a wilderness. And they know
43 not the great-hearted ness of our King. From now onwards we must
grant the foes who surrender, freedom from punish-
44 ment and give them protection". Hereupon he sent to some of the
inhabitants of the province the message: "All those who
45 would preserve their lives, let them come to me." Now when the
merchants who dwelt in the port of Valukagama1 to whom
46 their life and their money were dear, heard that, they came in great
numbers and (with them) other of the inhabitants from all sides to the
Chief of the chamberlains Rakkha and
47 presented themselves to him, tortured with fear. Hereupon he sent
his soldiers forth and made them several times fight an action with the
foe at different places such as Devanagara
48 and at Kamniaragama, at Maliapanaiagama and at the village of
Manakapitthi, at the ford called Nilavala and at the village
49 named Kadalipatta2. He remained victor at all these places
50 and received graciously all who came to him. Now all the
steed. At the Pali stage the word in the plural serves as designation of a
whole group of such birds. They are the deadly enemies of the serpent
spirits called Nagas. See note to 41. SO.
1 It is interesting to learn that Veligama was at that time (12th c.) a
not unimportant trading-centreT thanks probably to the spacious and
sheltered bay on which it lies.
2 The progress of the Kancukinayaka along the coast is easy to follow.
Devanagara is the modern Devundara (Dondra) at the southern point of the
island. Kammaragama the village Kamburugamuva halfway between Veligama
and Matara which last we recognise in Nila-valatittha, since
it lies near the mouth of the Nilvalaganga. The name Matara means "great
ford". The remaining names can no longer be identified. What is striking
is the sequence of the narrative, since Devanagara coold only be occupied
after the capture of Kammaragama and Nllavalatittba.75.61
Pardkkamdbdhu 1 49
rebels made the resolve: "We shall not permit the all too 51 mighty
army of the foe after crossing the river at the place Mahakhetfca, to
fight (with us)". They set forth and themselves full of fury, reached
the bank of the river. When the 52 Chief of the chamberlains heard of
this event he sent forth his army to march thither to fight with the foe.
Thereupon 53 the best soldiers of the two parties fought a severe action in
the middle of the river. Now raged between the two armies 54 a terrible
battle like to that of the gods with the Danavas1 who rose from the
ocean. While now the great warriors 55 stood in battle with the
hostile army, they reflected thus: "An indecisive battle with these
people is the same as a defeat. 56 If not to speak of our Lord, the Chief
of the chamberlains hears such tidings, that means a great humiliation.
Let us 57 therefore break in pieces the foe like small sugar canes, fling
58 them into the water of the river and make them food for the fish and
the turtle, otherwise it is we who shall still their hunger." They
fought an exceeding terrible battle like the 59 monkeys who leapt over
the ocean2 in the combat between Rama and Ravana. They caused the swift
river to flow with 60 flesh and blood and set forth with strong forces to
take Dlghali3. The warriors marched thither and rooted out the host of
their 61 foes as elephants a banana grove into which they have broken.
1 The Danavas are demon-like creatures, asuras, enemies of the Devas.
This passage refers to the fight described in the Mahabharata 1. 5. 19, in
which the gods after getting hold of the arnrta conquer the demons who then
withdraw below the ground and into the sea. Cf. HOPKINS, Epic Mythology,
p 48; H. JACOBr, Mahabharata, p. 5.
2 Refers to the battle described in the Ramayana VI. 24.
3 It is not easy to establish the locality of these battles. It is clear
that Mahakhetta (v.50) and Dighali must be situated close together.
CODRINGTON looks for them (cf. note to 72. 63) on the Nilvalaganga north of
Matara. But since Rakkha has already taken Devanagara, he must stand on
the left bank of this river. We must thus assume that the rebels were
trying to turn Rakkha's left flank and that he was therefore forced to give
up the advance eastwards and to make a change of front northwards. The
identification, of Dlghali with Dikvella is difficult to maintain,
since the river is absent upon and at which the fights described must have
taken place.
450 ParakTtamdbahw I
75.62
62 There shattered, the enemy gathered together again at the place
called Suvawamalaya1 and began the combat anew.
63 Then the Chief of the chamberlains also sent thither numbers of
soldiers. There hailed down an uninterrupted rain of arrows
64 and after ascertaining through spies a passage leading through the
forest, they penetrated the path pointed out by them,
65 slew many soldiers who had sought shelter in the various
entrenchments and cleansed Suvannamalaya also from the briers
66 (of the rebels). Hereupon the Chief of the chamberlains who was
himself on the way to Malavaratthali, sent to the soldiers
67 who had marched to Suvannamalaya the (following) message: "I am on the
march to the village of Malavaratthali; set ye
68 forth also on the way thither." When the people heard that, they did
so, and he took them all with him and betook himself to Malavaratthali2.
69 The war-skilled Damiladhikarin Rakkha by name, betook
70 himself at the head of a strong force to Donivagga3. When
1 CODBINGTON says: "Suvannamalaya is Ranrnalekanda situated
northwest of Kirania, or the range which includes this hill and divides
West Giruva Pattu from Matara district". Kirama lies NNE. from Matara about
20 miles distant.
2 It is clear from the passage that the march to Suvannamalaya was only
the lateral expedition of a division detached from the main army. I do not
believe therefore that Malavaratthali should be looked for as in the line
of march after Suvannamalaya. It lay rather on that followed by the
KaScukinayaka in his advance. As this was directed towards MahanagahuJa,
thus in the direction of the lower course of the Yala-veganga (see note fco
58. 39), I should look for Malavaratthali farther south, somewhere between
Viraketiya and Tangalla.
3 We may assume that the narrative here goes back somewhat in time and
that the advance of the second Rakkha in Donivagga took place
simultaneously with that of the first Rakkha in Gimhatittha or very soon
after. Parakkamabahu's plan of campaign was evidently to advance from two
sides against Mahanagahula, the capital of Rohana, from the west and the
north-west. Donivagga is the depression at Pelmadulla-Opanake, about
twelve miles east of Ratnapura. The name is preserved in that of the small
river Denavaka which flows through the depression. As there is considerable
rice cultivation in this region it is particularly suited for the gathering
of an army.75.78 Paraklcamdbahu I
51
the numerous rebels heard tidings thereof, they gave true tidings
of the situation to the Lankapura Rakkha who was 71 in the town called
Mahanagahula and sent an urgent message to come hither immediately. They
thought: the road leading 72 from Dopvagga to Navayojana is very difficult,
therefore let us hinder the (direct) passage into our province from there
73 at the difficult places1, and with great fury they set about
beginning hostilities. The war-skilled Damiladhikarin Rakkha 74 wished now
before the beginning of the war on the part of the enemy, to. strike a
decisive blow2 and in his lust for 75 fighting, sent off many
soldiers and the Kesadhatu Loka and the Sankhanayaka Natha by name and
other officers. These 76 fought a great battle and won a great victory.
The shattered 77 foe flung into confusion by great terrors, gathered
again at the place Guralatthakalancha. Now the Damiladhikarin Rakkha 78
again sent forth his great army to take away this place also3.
1 The passage offers difficulties. What is now called Navadun Korale (=
Navayojana; cf. note to 72. ?0) is mainly the region of Pelmadulla.
Formerly however, Navayojana, as CODRINGTON points out, seems to bave been
of greater extent. I am inclined to think that it embraced in
mediaeval-times the whole region east and south-east of Pasdun Korale, i.e.
Kukui Korale, Biniduni Pattn, Moravak Korale. It was in this territory that
the combats described in 72. GO?64 took place. Kalagiribhanda also
mentioned there is probably only a part of Navayojana. The purport of our
passage seems to me to be this: the rebels have no fear of being threatened
from the west, from Navayojana, as in that ease Rakkha would first have to
cross the Rakvana mountains. He will, they thought, avoid this difficult
line of march, but is more likely to advance along the direct road
(ratthapavesana). This would be more or less the road leading now from
Madampe south-eastward to Ambalantota at the mouth of the Valaveganga. It
was here at the places fit for resistance that the rebels believed the
defence should be organised. We shall see in the sequel that Rakkha later
on nevertheless risked the march over the mountains.
2 P. mukhdbhangaf see note to 63. 30.
3 The name Guralatthakalancha suggests the Atakalan Korale. With this is
designated the name of the district in which Madampe lies. It is quite
intelligible that Rakkha wishes to gain a footing here, in order to secure
for himself access to the road leading to Mahanagahula. The Col. Ed. reads
Oarulatthdkalaticha as against the MSS. It is a risky thing however, to
change names just in order to get a particular meaning.52
Paraklcamdbahu, 1 75.79
79 The brave warriors arose, broke through many entrenchments, even broke
through, the main fortifications which were provid-
80 ed with numerous gates and reached the place which the foe was
occupying. They took whom they could alive, sent many
81 other foes straight Into the jaws of death, put to flight the others
who found no further support, and cleansed this place
82 also from the briers (of the foe). Then they returned (to
Rakkha), and he showed them befitting favours.
83 Now in order to protect the enemy whom the king's
majesty had turned to ashes, by the application of kindness,
84 even as a cloud (shelters) the forest set on fire by the glow of the
summer sun, the prudent Damiladhikarin returned to
85 Dopivagga1. He appointed to every district that he had
captured, the appropriate people, took those who had submitted to his
dominion2 under his dominion and purged this
86 district also3. The enemy who after throwing up entrenchments, had
taken up their position at Pugadandakaavata4,
87 renewed the fight with strong forces. The Damiladhikarin, well
skilled in the game of war, thereupon sent thither also
88 many soldiers with their officers. The brave warriors went forth
and with the rain of arrows which they let rain5, with
89 the rattle of the drums and the clash of swords they were like to
the flashing march of a storm cloud that appears out
1 The fact that Rakkha returns to Donivagga and that now like Ms namesake,
(75, 41 ff.) he seeks to win over the rebels by kindness shows that he has
not achieved his object. The breach planned along the main road to
Mahanagahula has not succeeded, the advance has been checked at a certain
place.
2 I should expect vase yante rather than vase Jwnte (cf. 77.10 and note).
3 Probably Donivagga. It is to be assumed that the revolt broke out also
in Rakkba's rear.
4 The place cannot be Identified with certainty. If what is meant is the
place Dan da 7 a lying between Kahavatta and Opanake, the rebels had
advanced very near to Rakkha's base. Later on Pugadandavaia becomes
Rakkha's headquarters (cf. 75. 143).
5 P. vassita is instr. sg. for vassitena; in the same way vivattana stands
in d for vivattanena.75.99 ParaJclkamabahu
I 53
of season. Through delight in their own heroism1 chasing away the
weariness of combat, they celebrated the goddess 90 of heroes with
their drums of victory. When they thereupon heard that numbers of the foe
had built a stronghold at the 91 place called Tambagama and had taken their
stand there, the heroes of tried valour were minded to show that nothing
but heroic action pleased them, marched by night thither and invaded 92
(the place), through the sound of their war drums challenging the foe to
fight. But when the rebels heard the clatter of the 93 drums they thought
a thunderbolt bad fallen on their heads and in the greatest panic some
fled while others perished. 94 But those (victors) burned down the
fortification so that nought but ashes remained and returned with strong
forces to Pu- 95 gada^davata2. The Damiladhikarin Rakkha called
back his own troops and sent forth to subdue the enemy who lurked 96 here
and there in their district, the four-membered army with its officers.
This army cut down at Bodhiavata, at Bhinnala- 97 vanagama3 and at
Atarandamahabodhikkhandha numbers of the enemy, fought also a night
action and returned thence.
Now the Damiladhikarin marched at the head of strong 98 forces to
the place called Sukaralibheripasapa*. Without 99
1 P. vtrarasa-assadd. Again an allusion to the Indian rasa doctrine.
See note to 72. 94.
2 Again it is the case of a direct attack on Mahanagabula, but which
again did not lead to a break through. Tambagama is without doubt the
village of Tambagomuva lying about 8 miles ESE. of Madampe near the road
leading to Ambalantota from which it is separated by the Bakvanaganga. The
village gives its name to the district Tambagam Pattuva. (Census Ceylon,
1921, II, p. 490.)
3 The Col. Ed. reads here Hintalavanagamake. In the writing this form Is
hardly distinguishable from the form which I have adopted. In any case this
Hintalavanagama could have nothing- to do with the place of that name
mentioned 74. 162; 75. 7, 11, 17, which was situated at. KbTragama not
far from Buttala.
* In this name are combined two neighbouring places, Sukarali and
'Bheripasaria. The first is the present Urubokka, the second Bera-lap ana
tar a. We owe these identifications to CODRIKGTON. I had them also from the
principal of the Dharmasalava in Batnapura, URAPOLA RATANAJQTI, with whom I
discussed the passages of the lib vs. in ques-54
ParalcJcamdbahu I 75.100
disregarding in any way the orders of the Ruler of men
(Parakkamahahu) he restored the people who without being
100 hostile, had hidden themselves here and there, to their district as
before. And after he had placed the proper officials in the
101 district (thus) won, he set forth at the. head of a fearsome, strong
army and reached the village named Simatalatthall1.
102 Now the many rebels lurking in various places2, summoned
103 hither the army of the inhabitants of the country. Thus in
possession of large forces, they then also summoned the Lanka-pura Kakkha
whom they had themselves made commander-in-chief and who at the head of
many hundreds of warriors
104 filled the world with the sound of his drums and kettledrums,
tion. The two places are only about two miles distant from one another in
the Moravak Korale south of Pelmadulla-Madampe, on the other side of the
Rakvana mountain range, I believe Rakkha's tactics were somewhat like this:
The general has realised that a break through along the highway (now
Madampe-Tambagoniuva-Ambalantota) is impossible. He tries it now with an
outflanking manoeuvre. With this object he crosses the mountain range to
the south of Rakvana in order to attack the enemy from Moravak Korale (==
Navayojana) that is just from the side where the rebels thought themselves
safeguarded by the difficulty of the ground (see note to v. 73). The
passage was without doubt the Bulutota pass which forms a natural saddle
between the Galkanda and the Kurulukanda. It seems to me not improbable
that it was already used in mediaeval times. After the crossing of the
Bulutota pass Rakkha had however another parallel chain to traverse. It may
be as-summed that for this he made use of the deepest depression at
Butkanda over which in the future the road will run which is to meet the
Bulotota road from the south (Deniyaya}. It is here that the footpath now
runs which joins Rakvana with Deniyaya. CODKINGTON'S comparison of the
Mahabodhikkhanda mentioned in v. 97, with Butkanda has now greater
significance. It must be assumed that the expedition described in v. 98-97
had the character of a reconnaissance.
1 RATANAJOTI told me of a village Hintalgoda in Moravak Eorale but I
cannot find the name either in the list of place names in the Census (vol.
II.) or on the map.
2 Evidently as sentries on the look-out. Verses 102 and 10S show what
surprise and terror the appearance of Rakkha in Moravak Korale caused among
the rebels. First the militia are called out to help and then the
commander-in-chief himself who according to v, 70, was at that time in
Mahanagahttla.75.116 Parakkamabahu I
55
and so advanced to Nadibhandagama1. When the Damiladhi- 105 karin heard
of this undertaking, the prudent one summoned his soldiers and held with
them the following speech: "Here 106 shall ye now show your devotion to
your Lord (the king) and I shall be witness to your heroism. Think
not: this is 107 bad ground, the foe are very dauntless, but believe
without doubting in the winning of the victory on the
battlefield 108 through the majesty of our Lord and Master. But go
first and occupy the right place for the battle." Thereupon these 109 set
forth with great determination and occupied full of daring? a position near
Mahasenagama2 in order to fight. Now the 110 warriors on both sides
flung themselves on to the battlefield. With the sparks born of their arms
as they beat against each other, starring the whole firmament as it were by
day, and 111 with the outpouring of their rain of arrows filling all
regions of the heavens, they began the battle, letting their battle-cry
sound forth. But the Damiladhikarin, the mighty one, won 112 the head
of the Lankapura Rakkha together with his heroism. Then did the rebels
melt away irretrievably as the tide of 113 the waters of the ocean when
it has passed its shores3. The 114 battlefield there was full of crows,
vultures and the like, but the Damijadhikarin who had won the victory by
combat held 115 high festival and surrounded by the divisions of his
army, he the highly-famed took possession of the town of Mahana-gahula *.
Now the Chief of the chamberlains Rakkha marched forth 116 from
Malavaratthall5 and betook himself in haste to the town
1 CODBINGTON has recognised this in the present Obada (Sinn, o, oya is
always rendered by nadi). As Obada lies below Urubokka, about nine miles
distant as the crow flies, on the river of that name in West Giruva, it
proves that Kakkha in his advance followed the valley of the Ura-bokka-oya.
2 We may assume that the place where the decisive battle took place was
not far from Obada.
3 The rebels dispersed as the surf of the sea disperses on the shore.
4 In this section the MSS. give the name as Mdhdn&gaftula, otherwise
-hultt or -sidti.
5 See above v. 68.56 Parakkamabahu I
. 75.117
117 Mahanagahula. He sought out the Damiladhikarin. and the latter
discerning and aware of the favorable as of the un-
118 favorable occasion, took counsel with him as follows: "In
accordance witli the commands of our Lord we have taken the town of
Mabanagahula, yet still there are many foes left
119 alive. These robbed of all resources, have withdrawn to
Khandavagga. But that our soldiers just after they have
120 gained the victory, should march in haste thither pleaseth me not.
Where our Lord sets his foot there is our refuge." For
121 that reason they remained on the spot1, and while they let the
people who without being enemies had hidden themselves here and there, come
to them and appointed each to his own district again, they spent the time
even there in the town of
122 Mahanagahula. But the many rebels who had betaken themselves to
Klianclavagga, stirred up the inhabitants of the
123 district with the wish to renew the war. They gathered
themselves all together at the place called Khanclavagga. The
124 Damiladhikarin thought that now was the right time for the contest, he
advanced from the town of Mahanagahula and began
125 a fearful battle in Bakagalla2-Uddhavapi. The skilful (general) beat
them all and then returned. Several of the enemy came
126 hereupon to Samghabhedakagama; but the general Siikara-bhatudeva
took his soldiers and came thirsting for the fight to
1 The word ettlia here is curious, especially in conjunction with tatth9
eca in 121 c. The final words of Rakkha's speech are also obscure.
Possibly we have to do with a corruption of the text. 1 believe that the
words tasma ettJia nisidiya belonged originally to the oratio recta
and that after that something with which the speech ended and which made
the foregoing sentence more intelligible has been lost.
2 CODKINGTON successfully identifies Bakagalla with the present Kog-gala
(sink kokd "crane" is rendered by p. bdka which has the same meaning) which
is situated only 5 miles North of Ambalantota, that is about the same
distance NE. of the ancient Mahanagahula. This proves the fact that even
the capture of fche capital does not discourage the rebels. They withdraw
just so far as to place the Velaveganga between themselves and the enemy
and renew hostilities. The actions which follow (vv» 125?140) are only
so many attempts on Mahanagahula. Though in single skirmishes Parakkama's
troops are victorious, no lasting success is achieved.75.140
ParaMamabdhu I 57
Mahagama1. Now the Damiladhikarin himself called his soldiers 327 together
and sent them first to Samghabhedakagama. The 128 brave heroes
betook themselves now to the battlefield and after they had in the fire of
the majesty of the illustrious Ruler of men destroyed numbers of the foe,
they returned to the 129 town of Mahanagahula and held there in fitting
mann-er high festival. But in order also to get the general
(Sukarabhatu) 130 into his power, the Damiladhikarin sent off the
Lankapura Deva and many other soldiers to fight against him. They
131 betook themselves to the battlefield and with arrows sent unceasingly
covering the whole heaven and raising* their thunder- 132 ing2 battle-cry
they dashed forward to the battlefield, slew the general and shattered
the foe. Then these brave warriors 133 too came to Mahagama3 with
the sound of their victorious drums making joyful the Damiladhikarin.
Thereupon an elder 134 brother of the Lankapura Kakkha who had seized the
leadership of the army, gathered together the many foes whom 135
death had spared and marched for a combat such a rebels fight4, to
the town of Mahanagahula5. The Damiladhikarin 136 now also sent
soldiers thither, they shattered him after slaying many of the enemy.
The shattered soldiers came to a 137 place called Kuravakagalla. The
Damiladhikarin Rakkha marched from the town Mahaoagahula, shattered them
all and re- 138 turned. Now there came together from all sides to Mahagama
the Lokagalla Vikkama by name and many other foes in order 139 to fight
with the Mulapotthakin Mana. But in this fight 140
1 For Sukarabhatudeva see 74. 127 ff. Where Samghabhedagama lies
is uncertain. Mahagama is doubtless Magain a in the territory of
Tis-samabaraina.
2 P. gajjanta. The comparison which it is impossible for us to render
sufficiently exactly, is borrowed from the storm. The mass of the arrows
are the cloud darkening the heavens, the battle-cry is the thunder.
3 One expects here Mahanagahula instead of Mahagama and on the other hand
in v. 135 instead of Mahanagahula rather Mahagama. Have we not to do here
with a mistake of the compiler's?
4 P. corayuddhdya, corresponding more or lees to our guerilla warfare*
5 Cf. above note to v. 133.58
ParaJcJcamabdhu I 75.141
along with the life of the foe the Mulapotthakin Mana by name speedily won
the victory.
14.1 Now the Damiladhikarin took counsel with the dignitaries: "When
we see the destruction of the foe in every single fight
142 and the panic of those fleeing hither and thither, then we think the
enemy has lost the courage for renewing the war and yet one does not
perceive that they are wholly rooted
143 out. Let us give up the middle of the province and when here and
there hidden (rebels) have come into the middle of the province, defeat
them1." With that the prudent one, the
144 highly-famed returned to Pugada$tlavata. But the rebels who had not
seen through his plan, streamed together from everywhere out of the
wilderness into the middle of the province.
145 When the Damiladhikarin received true tidings of these events, he
started thence at the head of his men, fought with the
146 numbers of foes at the village of Bodhiavataka, as well as with the
foe everywhere else ? at the place called Sukaralibheri-
147 pasa#a and at the stronghold called Madhutthala ? great battles
148 and robbed them of their life. Then he penetrated to the middle of
the province, sent his army also thither in various
149 directions and rooted them out all and sundry. Hereupon he received
a message which came to him from the leaders stand-
1 In consideration of the sequel I should assume that cajitv&na
is subordinate to the principal verb hanissama rather than to the part,
nilmesu. Bakkha's plan is clear and proves successful. By ratthamajjha is
meant the agricultural country on the right bank of the Yalaveganga with
Mahanagahula. That is it is true, in,his power, but the rebels have
withdrawn into the inaccessible wilderness surrounding it on all sides. In
order now to entice them into the open country where he hopes to defeat
them decisively, he ostensibly abandons the captured territory and
withdraws to his original base near Donlvagga. For it is here we must, look
vor PfSgadanclivEta (cf. above v. 86, 95). This explains also why in the
following combats with the rebels wo are in fact taken in by Rakkha's
manoeuvre, the former names Bodbiavafca (v. 97} and Sukarllibheripasana (v.
98} recur. ? The Madhutthala named along with them must also be situated
near Sukarali = Urabokka, .All these places are situated on the border of
the ratthawajyha into which he finally penetrates to annihilate the
enemy.75.158 Parakkamabahu I
59
ing in Huyalagama and marched to Kumbugama1. Thereupon 150 the general
stationed in Huyalagama by name Manju, and the two generals called
Kitti and Bhuta came surrounded by 151 numbers of heroic officers, to the
same place, holding high festival of joy. The general by name
Manju2, hereupon, 152 showing honour to the Damijadhikarin Rakkha,
spake the following words: "So long as the many foes which have
153 broken away from your country and are hidden in the various
inaccessible places have not got a footing, let us slay them 154 all,
while the enemy who has sought refuge in the wilderness of Atthasahassaka
and the Queen Sugala we will take captive3. 155 But if the many foes who
sojourn in the wilderness are hard for you to overcome, we shall send off
soldiers." The Damiladhi- 156 karin agreed with these words. He
advanced in haste with his army into the region of the Vananadi4 and son
came near 157 to the foe who in order to reach the mountain
wilderness, had speedily betaken themselves to Malavaratthall. When they
158 heard that Rakkha was on the march5, they withdrew, tor-
i \ye have seen above In v. 19 that the generals Manju, Kitti and Bhifta
after vain attempts to reach Mahagama by Guttasala, halt at Huyalagama. Now
they try to get into touch with Rakkha. As Huyalagama cannot have lain far
from Euttala, we may look for Kumbugama somewhere on the road leading along
the southern base of the mountains. 2 Cf. note to 74.
129.
3 Atthasahassaka (cf. note to 61.24) is the territory east of the
Vala-veganga. Thus MaSju and his generals undertake the operations in
eastern Rohana, Rakkha those in the western part of the province*
4 There is scarcely a doubt that with Vananadi is meant the
Valaveganga. The ger. pavessa must be = pavissa. A causative form is
impossible since the object belonging to it is wanting. Saha senaya
agrees only with a paoisati. But perhaps we might render
vananadi-passam pavessa by: "he advanced along the V." That would make
excellent sense. The rebels have evidently occupied Mahanagahula after
Rakkha's withdrawal. In-order now to cut them off from communication
with eastern Rohana, Rakkha marches from Kumbugama down the Yananadl. His
plan succeeds. The rebels turn westward by way of Malavaratthall (see
note to v. 66) to the mountains of Dvadasa-sahassaka, the present district
of Giruva (note to 61. 22),
s That is in further pursuit of them.60
Parakkamdbahu I 75. 159
tured by fear, into the great forest and sought refuge on the
159 Mahapabbata. The Damiladhikarin surrounded the mountain, fought a
great battle with them and utterly destroyed them.
160 Then after occupying Dvadasasahassaka thus set free from the briers
(of the rebels), he considered what should be done with
161 the many foes taken alive and had many hundreds of the
162 enemy impaled in villages and market-towns. Likewise round about the
village of Mahanagahula the mighty one had num-
163 bers of the foe impaled, several too hanged on the gallows and
burnt to ashes and after taking up his abode in the vil-
164 lage of Mahanagahula, he had under a favorable constellation the
drums . of government of the illustrious Ruler of men
165 beaten in villages and market-towns. After sending a messenger
announcing these events to the Ruler of men and receiving
166 from the Great King a mark of honour, he took up his abode, the
discerning, the highly-famed (general), in that same Dvadasasahassaka,
pondering over the needful measures.
167 All the chief dignitaries1 in Kunibugarna reflected (thus):
168 "From the time that we set forth to war in Roha\ia the soldiers sent
forth by us have here and there in great battles
169 covered the earth with the bones of the foe, and even all the brave
warriors who dwell in Jambudipa would not be able to
170 withstand these soldiers. Why then should we henceforward think to
carry on war with the foe hidden here and there
171 through fear? Queen Sugala is the cause of these people
172 becoming rebels and has led them into the wilderness2. Therefore we
must get the Queen alive into our power." With such resolve the
discerning (generals) marched from Kumbugama
173 and came to Haritakivata. After they had there in various places
posted good soldiers, known as courageous people, in
174 the necessary numbers, they advanced thence fully armed to Ka^havafa
and when at the place called Vaoagama, they
1 The narrative now deals with the operations in eastern Rohana which we
may imagine as taking place simultaneously with the events related in vv.
156?166,
2 Owing to the presence of the obj. te the part. pres. pactsan/f must be
taken in a ca&sative sense (see Culavs, ed. I, Introduction p. XIV).75.184
ParaJckamdbdhu I
61
caught sight of the hostile army with whom was the Queen, 175 they fought
there a great (and) fearful battle. With the sound of their drums of
victory cleaving open, as it were, the earth, they seized the Queen and all
her treasures of many a kind1. 176 Having appointed for the guarding of the
treasure the necessary chamberlains, they brought the war game begun there
to an 177 end and after covering the earth with the hands and feet and
heads of the foe and taking those alive to whom this had to 178 happen,
they made the province of Rohana everywhere free from the briers (of the
rebels).
Now by some kind of wile, taking with them a few sol- 179 diers, the
three Phalakalas who were near the end of their life, and the two
Lankapuras by name Taddhigama and Pabbata, 180 had escaped out of the hand
of the foe2 and were in flight tortured by fear. But the two
brothers, the generals3 and 181 the Lankapura known by the name of
Katlakkuda, as well as many other officers with their soldiers, having
reached Ud- 182 dhanadvaragacna4, shattered them in a great battle and
then reached Nigrodharaaragalla5. Hereupon the great dignitaries 183
with their officers pursued the enemy, sent the head of the Phalakala to
the highest dignitaries6, captured the Lankapura 184
1 The place where the capture of Sugula took place is not yet determined.
The name Valgama or Valagama to which the P. Vana-gdma would correspond,
occurs frequently In Ceylon. A Valagama is situated In the Bintenna
Pattu. It is however very doubtful if this
can be the one meant.
2 The enemies from whom Phalakala and the others had escaped were of
course the troops of Parakkamabahu.
3 For the dm bhataro dandanatha see note to 70. 279. They are
mentioned here for the last time.
4 See note to 61. 16. Uddhanadvaragama was the capital of eastern Rohana
(Atthasahassaka).
5 Verses 179?182 form one sentence. The subjects are in v. 181. The
principal verb is ttpagamum to which the gerunds samdgantcd,
pabhinditcdna are subordinate. The accusatives In v. 180 are governed by
pabhinditvdna as objects. As attribute they have the pres. part.
palayante to which mucchitvd and gdhetvdna are again subordinate.
G That Is Mafiju together with Bhuta and Kitti who had not personally
taken part In the pursuit of the Plialukalas.62
Parakkamabahu I 75.185
Pabbafca by name, alive and destroyed the foe so utterly that nought but
the tidings of them remained1.
185 Thereupon the clever Adhikarin Manju2 made the following
proposal: "From the time when we began to conquer this
186 Roha^a we have never ? apart from3 the boundless terror-inspiring
destruction of our enemies in battle through the
187 majesty of our Lord ? treated the foe with sternness so as to teach
the people what evil results treason to the king brings
188 about. Therefore those deserving of harshness let us treat
harshly and let us be ever kind to those who deserve kindness,
189 and in this way in accord with the commands of our Lord and Master,
win them over to ourselves." All agreed with
190 zeal to his proposal. They caused many foes to whom severity was due,
to be brought before them, and at villages and market-
191 towns they had numbers of stakes set up on which they impaled many
hundreds of the enemy. Many other foes they
192 had hanged on the gallows and burnt and showed forth in every way
the majesty ? hard to subdue, scarcely to be surpassed, arousing
astonishment ? of the Ruler of men Pa-
193 rakkamabahu* Then while they showed due grace to those who were
accessible to kindness and were worthy of being treated with kindness,
they brought peace to the province, as clouds in the rainy season to a
forest burnt by fire.
194 When the Euler of men Parakkama heard tidings of these events he
sent an exceeding gracious message of the followiog
195 content: "In the first place send hither all the dignitaries
196 taken alive and the Queen Sugala. The burden of the whole
administration there is to be given over to the Adhikarin Bhuta.
Then along with the whole of the four-niembered army
197 sent forth from here, preceded by the numerous bhikkhu
community dwelling there, after leaving the necessary garrison
198 in the various districts, under a constellation regarded as fa-
1 I prefer to join the two padas k&rimsu as far as sapattaJce with
v. 184 instead of with v* 185. Sdbbam is to be taken in an adverbial
sense as emphasising sdbbatha. ? '
* See note to 74. 129.
3 I take the gen .hitvan& in this sense in. this passage.75.204
ParaWcamabahu I 63
vorable, the whole of the dignitaries shall assemble and present themselves
before me."
The dignitaries all carried out his orders without omitting 199 anything.
They marched from Roha^a and reached at the 200 head of their large
army, Pulatthinagara. Accompanied by the dwellers in Pulatthinagara,
who played music, shouted with joy, clapped their hands in
applause, waved cloths a 201 thousandfold again and again ? and let
their cries of victory resound - they drew near to the superb royal palace
and cleans- 202 ed their heads with the blossom dust of the foot-lotus of
the 203 illustrious King of kings enthroned (there) in splendour.
Thus had this Ruler of men, pursuing the path of politi- 204 cal wisdom and
of virtue, with exceeding terrible majesty1, more powerful than a
forest conflagration, of keen understanding, together with his heroes
made Rohaija free from the briers of the foe.
Here ends the seventy-fifth chapter, called «The Conquest of
Rohaija», in the Mabavamsa, compiled for the serene joy and emotion of
the pious.
1 The word that I here translate by "majesty" is the P. tejo. As this has
the original meaning of "glow", the comparison with the forest
conflagration has also a linguistic connection. The compound must be
separated thus: dava-daJiana-uggatara-atibMma-tejo.64
ParakJsamdbahu..!
Chapter LXXVI ACCOUNT OF THE CAPTURE OF THE TOWN OF IIAJINA
1 While now the Monarch gifted with insight, day and night strove
unweariedly for the furtherance of the laity and of the
2 Order, there handed together in the eighth year of the reign of the
illustrious Ruler of men all the inhabitants of the pro-
3 vinee of Rohana and stirred up by an all too foolhardy villain1, they
revolted anew, to cruel destruction foredoomed.
4 When King Parakkamabahu heard of these events he sent
5 once more a great army with dignitaries thither; and as he fought at
all the villages and market-towns named aforetime
6 ever renewed battles and made the enemy as fuel for the fire of his own
majesty, he shortly freed the whole province of Rohana from the briers
(of the rebels).
7 In the sixteenth year of this King of kings, in the pro-
8 vince immediately bordering on Mahatittha2 several people dwelling
in that province, who were near the end of their life3, stirred up a
revolt and began the war which seemed to
9 them the better (lot)4. Thither also the (prince) gifted with
discernment, sent a four-mernbered army and destroyed the foe so that
they became as dust.
10 Between the countries of Lanka and Ramafma5 there had never been
a dissension since they were inhabited by people
1 I incline to take kenapi 'papakammena as referring to a person,
pajtak&mma thus to be taken like the skr, papakarman (cf. BR. a. v. as ?a
bahuvrihi compound.
2 See note to 48. 81.
3 The fate to which they are doomed tempts them to the foolish revolt.
4 Better (vara) than subjection to Parakkamabahu's dominion.
5 That is Pegu in Lower Burma.76.21
Parakkamabahu 1 65
who held the true faith. The rulers of the island of Lanka 11 and the
monarchs of RamaSSa were both in like manner true disciples of the Sugata1.
Hence all former monarchs in both 12 countries in deeply-rooted trust,
filled with friendly feeling2 were wont to send each other many costly
gifts and in. this 13 way for a long time to maintain intercourse without
dissension. Also with King Parakkamabahu the Monarch of Ramanna 14
kept up friendly relations even as former rulers who had for a long time
held firmly to him. But once upon a time the 15 deluded one hearkened
to the words of slanderers, of certain messengers who came back from our
land, and deprived the 16 envoys of the Sovereign of Lanka who came
into his own country, of the maintenance formerly granted.
Furthermore 17 he issued the order that elephants which had (hitherto) been
sold by many (traders) to foreign countries3 were no longer to be sold.
Further with evil intent he made the restriction 18 that elephants
which had formerly been sold there for a hundred or a thousand
silver mkkhalas4 must (henceforth) be 19 sold for two or three thousand6.
He also did away with the 20 age-old custom of presenting an elephant to
every vessel in which gifts6 were conveyed. When he caught sight of a
letter 21
1 P. parawasoyata. Cf. akr. saugata from sugata, a frequent name of the
Buddha which designates him as the guide on the path of salvation. R. 0.
FRANKE in his translation of the Dighanikaya renders sugata by "he who
completes the path".
2 DalhasamrTdhamssambhd and sahitd are attributes of bhilpdJci, and the
instr. cittena hit a (this last for hitena) belongs to sdkita.
3 We see thus that Burma in the Middle Ages traded in elephants with
foreign countries.
4 An unknown coin. The word is without doubt connected with the P.
nil'kka or nekkha = skr. niska which likewise denotes a weight and a coin.
5 VV. 18, 19 seem to be in contradiction to v. 17. I think however that
in v. 17 the emphasis is to be placed on nekattha nekehL It is the
free trade in elephants that according to v. 17 the king makes an end of,
putting in its place a royal monopoly. This is immediately followed by an
enormous rise in prices.
6 Evidently from foreign sovereigns, in the first place the king of Lanka
with whom according to v. 13 such exchange of gifts had fre-
566 Pardkkamdbahu I
76,22
written on gold, addressed to himself, he under the pretext
22 that they were envoys sent to Kamboja1, or saying something of that
kind, had the envoys of the Sovereign of Lanka after taking from them all
their goods and chattels, thrown into a
23 fortress in the Malaya country2. And although he learned exactly
how his own envoy Tapassin by name, had had every
24 distinction conferred on him by the Ruler of Lanka, he nevertheless
bereft of all political wisdom, took everything away from the envoys of the
Monarch of Lanka: their money, their
25 elephants and their vessels, had blocks of wood fastened to their
feet to their greatest torture, and employed them in the
26 work of sprinkling water in the prisons. When once upon a time a
prince of Jambudlpa Kassapa by name, sent costly gifts
27 along with a letter on gold, he forbade his people to land and in an
insulting manner made them take the letter back to their
28 town. One day he had the Sihala envoys summoned to him and declared
to them: "Henceforth no vessel from the Sihala
29 country shall be sent to my kingdom. Give us now in writing the
declaration that if (messengers) from there are again sent to us, in case
we should slay the envoys who have come
80 here, no blame of any kind will attach to us3. If ye give not the
declaration ye shall not have permission to return
31 home." After he had made them sign this, so that in the event
of a transgression they should not return again to their
32 country4, he took the paper from their hand. The teacher
quently taken place. The King of Ramanna does not put an end to the
intercourse but alters it in a way which shows unfriendliness,
1 Name of Western Siam.
2 Malaya denotes as in Ceylon and in Southern India (see 76. 195) the
mountainous regions of the country.
® In the original direct discourse: ikif.. . are sent here ... in case
ye slay ... no blame will attach to you1'.
4 The passage is doubtful, I belifve that sa-rattha-aniigamaya is meant to
express the intended result. The prince wishes hy means of the signature to
have the possibility of ridding' himself of all undesirable people from
Lunka. Ws translation fails because it assumes a
When King Parakkamabahu heard of these many insults 36 committed by that
(prince), he thought with the greatest indignation : ''Where in the whole
of Jambudipa is there a king 37 who would be capable of treating my envoys
in such a manner?1' He summoned his ministers and spake: "Either the
capture 38 or the slaying of the king of Arimaddana3 must be effected."
Hereupon there spake a distinguished official of the public 39
accounts, the Damiladhikarin by name Adicca. with clasped hands ? he
wished himself to undertake the enterprise ? to 40 the King thus: "It is
not necessary to entrust4 the chief dignitaries with this task. If I
do not stray a single step from 41 the path of thy order it will be for
me, if I undertake the task ? even should I be quite alone ? in very
truth not diffi- 42 cult to carry out in successful fashion the commands
of my lord whose commands are hardly to be transgressed." When the 43 King
heard that he was content. He placed under him the troop leaders who
were to be sent and commanded him to depart speedily. Then the
highly-famed one gave the order 44 without delay to make ready ships of
various kinds, many hundreds in number. Now all the country round
about the 45
1 These were evidently the envoys from which the written declaration had
been wrung. They reached home in spite of the leaky ship, otherwise their
death would without doubt have been mentioned. They escaped It as by a
miracle.
2 In the original again the or. recta: "We shall give you &e." The goods
are therefore paid partly in cash partly with elephants.
3 For this capital of Burma see M. BODE, Sasanavamsa, Dissertation, p. 20
and passim.
4 P. yojetralain stands for yojetu(m) alani.68
ParaMamaMhu 1 76.46
coast was one great workshop fully occupied with the build-
46 ing of the ships taken in hand. When within five months he had had all
the ships well built, he assembled them in haste
47 at the port of Pallavavanka. Then endowed with vast royal power1,
he had provisions supplied2 for a whole year such as
48 rice and the like and abundant weapons of war, such as armour and the
like; further gokaypaka arrows3 of iron with sharp points, many hundred
thousand in number for defence against
49 elephants, also different kinds of medicines, preserved in cow horns
for the healing of venomous wounds caused by poisoned
50 arrows, as well as all kinds of remedies for curing the poison of
infected water in the many swampy stretches of country;
51 also iron pincers for extracting arrow-heads which are difficult to
move when they have pierced deeply and tlie shaft has
52 broken, lastly also skilful physicians and serving women ?
53 everything in complete fashion4. After he versed as none
other in the right measures, had made a strong force ?
54 numbering many hundreds of thousands ? embark, the Ruler sent all the
ships off on one day loaded with all kinds of arms
55 and filled with capable soldiers. Now when this assemblage of ships
all at the same time5 sailed forth in the midst of
56 the ocean it looked like a swimming island. Subdued by
adverse winds some of these ships went down, some drifted
57 on to foreign shores. Numbers of trusty warriors who had embarked
in one of the vessels landed on the Crows' island6.
58 They fought a battle there, captured several of the inhabitants
1 P. mahdrajiddhisamyuto in v. 52 d.
2 P. patipadesi in, v. 52 c.
3 Gokarna in Skr. also means a particular type of arrow. The elephants
(vdmnaj against which they are to serve as defence (cdrana) are of course
the war elephants of the enemy. The MSS. are more favorable to the form of
the word gol;antdka which might easily be a synonym for gol'arnaJca.
4 A'tmnam Is associated as adverb with patipadesi and refers to
everything that has gone before.
5 So I understand the P. samam.
c P. Kakadlpa. Perhaps the name of one of the Andaman Islands?76.68
ParaJcJcamabahu I
69
of the island alive, brought them then to the King of Lanka and presented
them to him. Warriors of great fighting strength 59 who sailed on five
vessels landed on the territory of Ramanna in the port called Kusumi1.
These doughty soldiers with the 60 Nagaragiri Kitti at the head, equipped
with armour and weapons, slew from their landing-place the troops belonging
to the Ra- 61 manna country, many thousands of them in terrible combat and
while they, like to rutting elephants, hewed down around many 62 coco palms
and other trees and set fire to the villages, they laid waste a great part
of the kingdom. But the ship on which the 63 Daniiladhikarin Adicca
commanded, landed in the territory (of Ramanna) at the port of Papphalama,
and while at once the 64 people with the Daniiladhikarin at the head,
fought a gruesome, fearful, foe-destroying battle and captured alive
many 65 people living in the country, they plunged the Ramanna kingdom into
sore confusion. Thereupon the Slhalas with terrible 66 courage, fearful
with their swords, burst into the town of Ukkama and slew the
Monarch of the Ramapas. When they had 67 subdued the Ramanas and
brought their country into their power, the great heroes2 mounted a
splendid white elephant. They rode round the town free from all fear
turning the right 68 side towards it and thereupon made known by beat of
drum the supremacy of the Sovereign of Lanka3.
1 Evidently the Kusima(tittha) frequently mentioned In the
Sasanavamsa.
2 Probably Adicca and Kitti are meant.
3 The Burmese chronicles have nothing to say about such a catastrophe
having overtaken their country. The description in the Maba-vamsa is
without doubt very much exaggerated. The fact of a successful campaign
against Ramanna is, however, confirmed by the important inscription of De
van a gal a in the Kegalla district, Galboda Korale, Meda Pattuva, whose
significance H. C. P. BELL was the first to recognise (Report on the
Kegalla District, ASC. 1802, p. 73 ff). According to this inscription ?
one of Parakkamabahu I. ? the war against A ram ana was determined, on in
the 12 th year of the King's reign. The reigning king of Aramana at that
time is galled Bhuvanaditta. The inscription also mentions the town
of'Kusumi (cf. v. 59) and tells finally of the granting of land to Kit-Nu
varagiri (= Kittinagaragiri v. 60) evidently70
Parakkamdbdhu I 76.69
69 Then overwhelmed by fear the people in the Ramanna land,
seeing no other protection, gathered together and held
70 counsel. With the instructions: "Year by year must we from now onwards
send elephants to any amount as tribute from
71 our property ? in order that the Monarch of Lanka may not
72 lay on us intolerable (burdens), ye must influence him1 and
73 thereby at all times full of pity, have mercy on us all" ? they sent
in haste their messengers with letters in their hand to the bhikkhu
community2 dwelling in the island of Lanka.
74 Through the friendly words of the community living in the three
fraternities, the Ruler of Lanka was moved to kindness,
75 and while the Ramanas sent him yearly numbers of elephants, they made
anew with the Lanka Ruler who kept his treaties faithfully, a pact of"
friendship,
76 Now the Pa$du king by name Parakkama, in the town of Madhura3,
when his capital was besieged by the war-loving,
77 hostile king named Kulasekhara who had come thither with an army, had
found in the territory of Jambudipa no king
78 with whom he might have taken refuge. He sent messengers to the
Monarch of Lanka with the message: "0 Thou with
79 whom I may take refuge, thy two feet shall be for me who
as reward for his services. The Damiladhikarin Aclicca is not mentioned. He
appears to have died soon after the campaign, as he does not occur again in
the Culavamsa.
1 Thus I translate the phrase anusdsaniin -cad.
2 The sense of the passage in on the whole clear. The Ramanas try
through the medium of the Church to obtain favorable terms of peace from
Parakkamabahu. The details offer difficulties. Line 71 a b
is hopelessly corrupt. Since the MSS. all agree, the corruption must
be traced to the archetype. The emendation tried by S. and B. is hardly
successful. Three words accJiiddam, amhakaui, . . . Idisam seem certain.
Yerses 71 c to 72 d if translated literally would be rendered by: *£we
all must be taken pity on (dayitabbd) by you, reverent masters
(bJmdantehi], in that ye so persuade (vadantehi tasset anusdfiamm) the King
that he does not have done (to us) (kdreti) what is heavy to be borne."
3 For the South Indian people called Parnlu and their capital of
Madhura (now Madura in the south of the province of Madras), see 50. 12 and
note. ¥. A. SMITH, Early Hist, of India, p. 336.76.88
Parakkamabahu I 71
am a moth in the fire of the majesty of my foe, a cage of diamond".
When the sovereign of Lanka heard their speech, he spake thus: "If the
distress of him who has placed him- 80 self under my protection be not
removed, how would my name of Parakkamabahu1 be fitting? He who trusts in
me is hard 81 to vanquish by a foe, be he who he may. From what
foe among the brutes is the hare in peril who has fled to the moon2 ?
General Lankapura, slay Kulasekhara, establish the Pa$du 82
king in his realm and then return." The general by name 83 Lankapura,
a very courageous man, versed in the means of war, a forest fire for
the wide (-spreading) wilderness of the 84 foe, received with the words
"Be it so!" the King's command like a wreath upon his head and accompanied
by many war-skilled officers, he marched at the head of an army invincible
85 in battle and came to Mahatittha,
King Kulasekhara had (in the meantime) slain the Par^du 86 king with his
wife and children and captured the town Madhura by name. Lankapura
received from the Great king who had 87 heard of these events, anew the
order to conquer the kingdom and make it over to a scion of the house of
Parakkama3. He set forth for the port Taladilla4 by name on the
opposite coast. He embarked his great army on many hundreds of 88
1 The name means "arm of courage, possesed of courageous arms".
Parakkamabahu's campaign against Southern India is confirmed by Cola
inscriptions (Inscr. of Arpakkam near Kanci) according to which the
result for the Sihala troops was not so brilliant as the Mhvs. would have
us believe. After initial successes they were forced to retire. Cf. for
further details V. A. SMITH, -Early History of India, p. 340; H. W.
CODBINGTON, Short History of Ceylon, p. 62, 74. To the name
Ktllasekhara corresponds Kulottunga in Indian inscriptions (ELVII, p. 170
IF.).
2 The Hindu thinks he sees the picture of a hare in the disk of the full
moon, just as we speak of a "man in the moon". The moon is therefore
called in P. sasin = skr, sasin, from sasa = sasa "hare".
3 Instead of the names Lankapura and Parakkama the original has pronouns.
4 The MSS. have all Taladilla or Talancjilla, in v. 92 only the first
form. The Col. Ed. reads Talabbilla with the variant Talavvitta, I do not
know with what authority.72
Parakkamabahu I 76.89
ships, started off and sailed a day and a night on the back
89 of the ocean. When lie caught sight of the coast, since a hostile
army was standing there, he made all his troops put
90 on their armour on board. As the ships had to lie in deep water1
and because with a landing just at this spot, the
91 armour of the whole army would have been wet through, he made the
troops get into hundreds of boats of small size2. Then when the rain of
arrows from the Damilas standing on
92 the coast, came flying, he had shields fashioned of leather set up in
front of the people (as protection) against the arrows and so landed in
the Pandu kingdom at the port called Ta-
93 ladilla. After putting to flight the Damilas at the port and
capturing the harbour, he took up a position there and fought
94 with vast forces four battles. When the five officers,
Vacla-valattirukka-nadalvara3, Ku^dayamutta-rayara, YiJlava-rayara4,
95 Ancukotta-nadalvara and Narasihadeva by name, advanced to
96 fight5, he fought also with these, slew many Damilas, took
97 away their horses, put to flight the great army and occupied
Ramissara6. He fought with them while he was posted there,
1 P. agadhe scunnivattanabhavato. The meaning is this. The coast was
so flat that the ships could not lie close to the shore. They had to turn
(sam-ni-vatt) at some distance in deep water (ayadhe) and embark the troops
in boats (see the following note).
2 P. ekadoninaod. Donl must be taken here in the sense of a particular
measure of volume, otherwise eka would be unintelligible. Skr. droni
means "boat" as also a measure of volume.
3 According to 0. ScHEADfE (private letter 22 XII 23) nadalodra is
derived from the popular Diavidian nadu "land, district" and al "man"
(Canarese «?u *'soidier"). A Nadalvara would thus be the leader of the
troops of a particular district.
4 Eat/am is a title which according to 0. SCHEADER, corresponds to skr.
rajaiwh. Canarese ray ant.
5 Of the five officers four are also mentioned several times later on;
(Kundayamutta, 76. 177; "Villava 76. 163 ff.; Ancukotta 76.98, 191,
289, 247, 300; Narasihadeva, 76. 174). Only the first mentioned does not
occur a^ain. It is significant that Ancukotta occurs as a place name in
76. 235, the Nadalvara probably taking his name from the locality. See
also note to v. 180.
6 Skr. Rdmcfaara, situated on a sandy island which joins the Indian
mainland with Adam's Bridge, with a famous temple often described
? but belonging to a later period (15th to 16th cent).76.106
ParaMamabahu I 73
five combats and after fighting nine battles1 he fought2 in the tenth
against the six officers Silamegha, Naratungabrahma- 98 maharaja,
Hankija-rajara, Ancukotta-rayara, Phaludhiya-rayara 99 by name and him
called Panasiyaraja3, as well as the five 100 officers named above who
had advanced with great forces. He bore away the victory, seized many
horses4, slew the Damilas 101 and penetrated from Eamissara a distance
of four gavutas5 to Kundukala which lies between the two seas. The
many 102 Damilas who had fled through fear, took refuge in the forest; he
"captured several of them and had them impaled there. Some of
these, at the command of the Ruler of Lanka who 103 thought to have all
the cetiyas formerly destroyed by the Damilas rebuilt by them, he
had brought to Lanka and the 104 work of restoration begun on the
Ratanavaluka-cetiya6. The 105 Sovereign of Lanka had the thupa which had
been destroyed by the Damilas restored, and in order at the close to
celebrate the festival of the crowning ornament7, he betook
himself 106 with his ministers and the court to Anuradhapura and assembled
1 That is besides the five combats the four mentioned in v. 93.
2 The verb governing the accusative in vv. b9 ?100 is yuddhani katvd in v.
100 c which is treated as in 38. 36, as a transitive verb.
3 In the Col. Ed. the names Naratungabrahmamahdrdjavhayo in 98
and Panasiyardjavhayo are changed contrary to all the MSS. into
Naratungabrahmahd rdyaraohayo and Panasiyardyaravhayo. Apparently . the
editors wanted to avoid the wrong close of the verse °rdjavhayo, but
In v. 95 we have just as wrong a °deK-avhayo which is^not corrected in
Col. Ed. Mentioned again later are Sllamegha(ra) 76. 238, 299; 77. 90 and
Ilankiya 76. 191 f. For Ancukotta see above.
4 The organization of the Damila array evidently differed materially from
that of the Sihalas in the greater number of its cavalry. In all
accounts of victories gained (see already above v. 96) horses are always
mentioned as the principal booty.
5 That is about 8 miles. Kundukala was situated on the tongue of land
jutting out from the continent to the island of Ramesvara.
6 Name of the M aha thupa in Anuradhapura corresponding to what is now
known as the Ruvanvali. It is used here for the first time. The allied
designation Hemavdluftacetiya occurs already in 51. 82.
7 P. thupikdmdha* By thujpiJtd is understood the pointed cone resting on
the cube-like structure which forms the apex or finial of the thupa.74
ParalcJtamaMhu I
76.107
107 the great ? bhikkhu community on the island of Lanka. He provided
the community with the four articles of use and when the
fourteenth day1 had arrived he had made known in
108 the town by beat of drum: "The town shall be decorated; and
provided with perfumes, flowers and other offerings shall the people come
to the place of the Mahathupa." After he had then on the day of
the full moon performed in right
109 manner all the old customs, lie himself came as the shadows grew
longer, from the royal palace2. In divine beauty lie was adorned with
costly ornaments, with crown, necklace3, bracelets
110 and the like, (all) richly set with jewels. In front of him went the
ladies of the court niany hundreds in number, with the
111 grace of heavenly nymphs, their bodies decorated, and there
followed him4 numbers of distinguished officers with richly
112 decorated garments and resplendent in bright clothing. With the mass
of the elephants and horses gleaming with their golden harness,
doing reverence5 to the cetiya with a gift of
113 lamps distributed over their bodies, and with the burden of the
mass of human beings lie pressed as it were, the earth together.
With umbrellas, whisks and banners he veiled in
114 a sense the countenance of the firmament. With the sound of the
manifold instruments of music he cleft asunder the mountain ravines,
with the splendour of his majesty lie coinple-
115 tely bewitched the eyes of the laity6 and with the beams of
1 That is the full-moon day.
2 This is the final sentence, taken up from v. 116ab. In 116d we have
the finite verb atthdsi of the whole sentence beginning with v. 107 which 1
have split up into its component parts, translating the participles and
gerunds by principal verbs.
3 P. mala means like skr. main also necklace, neck-chain.
4 In v. 110 and 111 purakkhato and anoito are in opposition.
5 W. seems not to have taken account of the feminine form pvjentlhi. It
proves that the part, must be referred to haUMassaghatahi. It is thus the
elephants and the horses not "worshippers1' who wore the lamps. These were
probably fastened to the bodies of the animals (sabbahgadfpa) by means of
ribbons or by a framework.
6 Of "tears of joy11 there is nothing in the text;' haramharam is a
duplication of intensity.76.126
Parakkamabdhu I 75
the golden utensils, chests, banners, vessels, fans, jars and the like he
steeped the place in radiant glory1. Thus on he came 116 and took his
place with the splendour of the King of the gods in the court of the
cetiya. Many hundreds of bhikkhus who 117 had come hither, surrounded
the cetiya, closing it round, as it were, with a railing of coral2.
The King then had the 118 golden point placed on the thupa and showed
the world therewith the beauty of the Kelasa mountain with the sun on its
summit. On this day too there reigned in the town also dur- 119 ing the
night great brightness with the lamp festival of the King and because of
the point placed upon the thupa. When 120 thus the Monarch Parakkamabahu
had celebrated the great festival of the sacred thupa, he betook
himself again to Pulatthinagara.
But the general (Lankapura) had a strong camp called 121
Parakkamap'ura built at Kundukala, and as he wished to make it last long,
he erected three high walls of stone, two thou- 122 sand, four hundred
cubits long3 and twelve gate towers, and a 123 building with a hall square4
and three trenches in such a way that the waters flowed from ocean to
ocean5. While he tarried 124 in this stronghold he subdued officers like
Kancakudiyaraja6 by name, Co]aganga and others. Since in this way the
power 125 of the Sihalas waxed from day to day, King Kulasekhara
sent again Sundarapa^duraja7 and Panduraja by name and 126
1 P. pinjaram karam "making- ruddy, light-coloured".
2 P. pactllavedibaya. Here vedikd has again clearly the meaning of
railing. Cf, note to 73. 88. The coral colour is supplied by the reddish
yellow colour of the monks' robes.
3 As ratana means the same as hattha (see 37. 172) that Is roughly about
l*/2 ft. thus the wall was 3600 ft. in extent.
4 See note to 73. 23. Here there were evidently as W. supposes,
barracks for the soldiers.
5 The fortifications were spread right across the whole of the peninsula
and thus safeguarded it and the camp from the mainland. Tathd belongs of
course to I'dretvd parikhdtayani and yathd (gacchanti) refers to taiha.
6 We have to read here and in v. 130 So Kancakudiya0; so refers each time
to Lankapura. Cf. note to 76. 170,
7 Is mentioned again 70. 174.76
ParaJckamabaJiu I 76.127
127 many other officers with troops to drive them thence. Lanka-pura
fought with them three combats, put them to flight and
128 took the village called Carukkatta. And he set out from there and
fought with these same officers as well as with the Damila
129 Ala van dapperu mala1 a great battle, carried away the victory and
captured the villages by name Koluvura and Maruthupa.
130 In the district Kancakudiya and in the district named Koluru
131 the general subdued the soldiers called Maravara2. In the
district of Viraganga the miglity (general) plundered many villages and
market towns such as Ku$appunallura and others,
132 and after subduing the powerful officer called Malava-rayara3 and
thousands of Damilas, he took up his abode there.
133 Thereupon he returned and betook himself to Parakkamapura
134 to satisfy his troops by the distribution of food and pay4. On the
march thither he gave battle to Alavanda who had his position at the
village called Vatlali and slew him.
135 Since now the powerful king Kulasekhara ? who possessed the
courage of a lion, whose great army was war-tried,
136 who well understood the expedients of war ? although he had sent
forth his great dignitaries with big army and train had not been able to
win the victory, he himself set forth
137 to fight. Malava-cakkavattin, Malava-rayara by name, Pa-
138 rittikkufldiyara5 and To^damanaraya byname; Tuvaradhipati-
1 Is mentioned again 76. 134, 145, 223, 232.
2 This is probably the caste or rather tribe of the Maravar living . in
the district of Madura (See Imperial Gazetteer of India s. v. Madura),
where with the Vellalar and the Kallar (= Kallara in 76. 246) they are
characteristic. They seem to be descended from the aborigines and were
known in early times as fearless soldiers.
3 Cf. below in v. 137 MGlava-cakkaeattm and Halaca-rayara. The first name
again in 76.235, 265* 274, 284; 77. 27, the second 76. 210, 267 f. Malava
is the name of a tribe. See Epigrapbia Indica VII, Appendix, nr. 10, 64,
409.
4 A veiled allusion to certain difficulties with which Laukapura was faced
daring his advance. Note too that the place Vadali named in v. 1S4 is
later on again occupied by him (see v. 169} and that only after severe
fighting.
5 For Malava see note to 70.132. Parittikkun<}iyara is again,
mention-76.14? Parakkamabdhu I
77
velara, Vfrapperaja-rajara, Senku]jdiya-rayara arid Nigaladba-, rajara by
name, Karummalatta-rayara and Nakula-rayara, 139
Punko^da-nadalvara and Karamba-rayara by name, Kuncliyuru 140 and
Athalayuru-nacjalvara1 by name, Kangayara, the two Viragangas,
Muva-rayara, Alatturu-nadalvara, the three Manna- 141 ya-rayaras,
Kalavaxidiya-nadalvara and Keralasihamuttara ? these and other
officers, as well as those named above he 142 took with him, further
the remaining troops in the province of the Pa$du King Parakkama, the whole
forces of his mother's 143 brothers in the two Konga districts and the
whole of his own forces in the kingdom of Tiri^aveli2. Also
Niccavinodavapava- 144 rayara3, Patti-rayara, Tankuttara-rayara and
Tompiya-rayara by name, Alavandapperumala, him called Colakonara as well
145 as Tangipperumala and A|ak!iiya~rayara by name, him called 146
Manabhara^amaharaja, Avandiya-rayara, Mu^ayadha^rayara by name and the
Damila Vittara: also these officers with vast 147 army and train he took
with him and marched near to Pa-
ed in 76. 221. As regards tlie other names mentioned in 137?141,
Tondanianaraya occurs again in 76. 315, 77. 1 ff., Tuvaradhipati again in
76. 315, 77. 67; Virapperaya again in 76 316, 77. 6 f., Senkundiya 76. 221,
77.7, 35; Nigaladha again 77. 16 ff.; Karurnnmlatta again 76.216; Pun-konda
again 76.240, 273 ff., 77.57,92; Athalayuru again 76.260. 77.27; Kangayara
again 76. 260, 316, 77. 15; Viraganga again 76. 131, 179 ff.; Muva again
76.216; Alatturu again 76. 184, 214 ff., 305; Mannaya again
77. 7, 35 (cf. note to 76. 220); Kalavandiya again 76. 267, 316, 77. 10
ff.; Keralasihamuttara again 77. 7. Nakula, Karamba and Kandiyuru do not
occur again.
1 The Col. Ed. lias contrary to the MSS. °tha"amjum.
2 Now Tin neve Hi, the district filling out the extreme south-east corner
of the Indian peninsula. The correct form of the name is
Tirunelveli. See Imp. Gazetteer of India s. v.; W.'s note to the passage.
The two Kongii districts are according to 76. 288, Tehkongu
and Vadakongu.
3 Of the officers named here Niecavinodavanava occurs again in 77. 76. For
Alavandapperumala see note to 76.128; a Colakonara is mentioned again 76.
163, 181, 188, 77. 77,86. Tangipperumala 76. 190i Munayadha 77. 40. The
other names are only mentioned here
4 Again the Col. Ed. changes the name, contrary to the MSS. Into
Mundiva.78 Paralckamabahu I
76.148
148 rabkamapura. "Only when I shall have cut off the heads of the
Sihalas shall this time my sacrifice to the gods in holy
149 Rarnissara take place!" Letting such lion-like cry sound
forth, he occupied a strong encampment at the village of Erukatta
150 and Idagalissara. Now in order to destroy the strong encampment of
Parakkaxnapura, Kulasekhara sent forth a great army from the land side and
another embarked in numbers of ships
151 from the ocean. When tbus the mighty force coming from different
sides began the fight it was as if two seas overflowed their
152 shores. Lankapura made his great army put on their armour, advanced
from his strong encampment and began the battle
153 with the others. But the army of the Damilas suffered fighting in the
battle (heavy loss by) sword blows and arrow shots.
154 It weakened, turned tail and withdrew to its own stronghold. In this
way it fought in the offensive three and fifty actions.
155 But when King Kulasekhara saw this disaster in every combat,
156 he himself set forth and sent out his troops to fight* Lankapura had
all the gates opened and placing his army like a
157 great mountain, in front of him, he came forth. He slew in combat
numbers of Damilas1, took away their horses, gained the victory and pressed
forward in pursuit as far as Kurum-
158 baplanakali. While he was beginning here to build a strong
encampment2, Kulasekhara gathered together his great army
159 which had been shattered in the fighfc, took also his picked
troops3 whom "he cherished as his life, marched hither himself
160 and opened fight awaking terror among the foe. With thousands of
fish, namely the (glittering) swords, with hundreds of waves, namely
the horses, with the mass of the waters, namely the infantry, with the
lines of surf namely the urn-
161 brellas4, with the flowing of the streams5, namely the arrows,
1 Of course we must read Damih 'ncke.
2 Loc. abs. It must be supplemented by tenet. "When by him
(Lankapura) was begun the building of a strong encampment."
3 P* sdrabhutam mahasenam. By sara is meant the duramen (heart-wood) of a
tree.
4 The white umbrellas are the badges of the officers.
5 P. apagaHipatena. What Is meant are the streams lowing into76. 172
Parakkamdbahu I
79
?with the clamorous din, namely the drums, the whole battlefield was
terror-striking like the ocean. When thus the great 162 battle was
fought, the Sihalas endowed with great courage, stilled the twitching
in their arms1. They slew Villava-rayara 163 by name and Colakonara and
the mighty officer, Yadhava2-rayara, many hundreds of soldiers and
officers of the king; 164 also they wounded the horse on which King
Kulasekhara was riding. Kulasekhara with his army turned to flee
in order 165 therewith to give the Sihalas, as it were, occasion
for yet more furious sword strokes. When in fight he fled, he not
166 only surrendered his courage but also his throne, his umbrella, his
ornaments and all else. Lankapura marched to the fortress 167 called
Erukkavura where his enemy King Kulasekhara had resided, burned it
down and then after erecting a new strong- 168 hold, Lankapura3 tarried
there some time. Then he set forth and marched to Vaclali4. Thence
he advanced farther and 169 hereupon took Deviyapattana by force.
Then he betook him- 170 self to Siriyavala and after completely
vanquishing in bitter combat the well-armed Khuddakancaku^da-rayara5
commanding 171 the stronghold named Koluvukkotta, he put to flight in
battle numbers of dignitaries of King Kulasekhara, captured also
172 this strong place and burned down seven and twenty large
villages in (the district) Dantika. Hereupon he fought with
the ocean. The comparison of the combat to the raging sea is described
exactly in accordance with the rules of Indian poetics.
1 They had abundant opportunity of satisfying their thirst for fighting.
2 The first two names occur already in 70. 94, 145, but are also
mentioned again later on (Villava 76.173, 185; a Colakonara 76.173, 181 and
188, 77. 77 and 86, also a Yadhava 76. 173, 177). Cf. note to 76.180.
Yadava is a South Indian clan name. See EL vn. Appendix, nr. 331, 332,
334 etc.
3 All the MSS. have here lanl'avitlu which should be adopted on
principle in the test. W. supposes it might be a corruption of I'dlavidtl.
Not impossible.
4 See above note to v. 133.
5 The same as Gullttkancalt'unda "the small Kancakun
174: Yadhava-rayara and with Villava-rayara, with the Damila Kalinga-rayara
with Sundarapai^du-rayara, with Naraslhadevara
175 and with Pandiya-rayara as well as with the (officers) in the village
of the brahmai?as, shattered them and slew many
176 Darnilas. He took (as booty) many horses and armed with troop
and train, took up a position at the place named
177 Kugijayamkotta. He brought into his power the three Daniila officers,
Kugdayamutta-rayara, Kadiliya-rayara and Yadhava-
178 rayara and took up a position at that place, well understanding right
places. Further the great hero brought into his
179 power Pandiya-rayara in the fortress of Vikkamacolappera
180 and the three, Pandima^dala-nadalvara, Vlraganga-rayara and
Kangakondapperayara, who were in Kamaaakkotta and advanced to Marutlmkotta
with the object of fighting a decisive battle2.
1 Only occurs here. For Cojakonara see note to 76. 144, for Yadhava note
to 76.163, for Villava ibidem; for Sundarapamlu note to 76. 126. Kalinga Is
mentioned again 76. 214 ff., 77, 40.
2 Verses 170-180 form one sentence. The principal verb is paya-si (180
c), subordinate to it are the gerunds In 170-172 and the gerunds and pres.
part, in 175-6 as well as those in 178 and 180 a. The nominatives in 172
c?174 d, in 177 a?c and in 178 c?179 e are Independent of the construction
of the sentence and are summed up with iti (icc-etehi 175 a, iti sanumte
tayo 177 cd, icc-ete tayo 179 d). Note how in the account of the
contests In Southern India the names of the Damila officers repeat
themselves. Only once In this passage are Kadillya, Pandiyamandala
and Pandiyandara mentioned, as well as Kaiiga-kondapperayara,
with which Kafigakoiidakalappa 77. 75 may be compared, Pandiya-rayara is
mentioned twice in this passage but not otherwise, Yadhava here in v. 173
and 177, before In v. 163* In v. 163 a Colakonara, a Villava and a
Yadhava are mentioned as having fallen* Possibly these may often be place
names as above In the case of Ancukotta (see v. 235) rather than
names of persons, Yillava-rayar^ meaning for Instance, the rayara of
Villava (see note to 77.9). Run-tlayamutta and Narasihadeva occur already
In 76. 91-95, VIraganga already In 70. 131, 140 and and later repeatedly
(76. 181 ff.). Sundarapant.lu 70, 120. It Is expressly stated that there
are two Golakonaras (70.173). It is the same below with Tondriya (181). The
same with Alattura-na-(lahiira (184,214.) and with Viragafiga (14UK In v.
141 three Manijaya-rayaras tire mentioned.76. 195
Parakkamabdhu I 81
There he gave the Colakonara, the other Tondriya, the officer 181
Sutta^dara, the Damila Vlragangara, KuttamJara and others a 182 severe
combat. He robbed Tondriya of his life, took his horses 183 away from him,
slew many Damilas and occupied besides the fortress known by the name of
Kangako^dana. Then he set 184 from there, took up a position at the
place named Pa$iva, fought there with the two Alatturu-nadaharas, with
Pandriya-rayara, Villava-rayara and Cullakaneaku^da-rayaral a great
185 battle, shattered them and captured Panivakkotfa, Then he 186
turned and betook himself to Kangako^idana2 where he had stood formerly.
Hereupon he marched to Valakkotta3 to fight 187 there, fought there against
Ka^dadevamalava-rayara, against the two Vlragangaras and the Damila
Colakonara a great battle, 188 shattered them all and slew numbers of
Damilas, seized from 189 them many horses and captured with this fortress
(Valakkotta) also (the fortress) Netturu4. He himself took up a position
there, brought Kuttapda(ra)5, Viraganga and Tangipperanilla 190 and the
Damilas dependent in him, many hundreds in number, as well as Ilankiya and
Ancuko^ta-rayara under his influence, 191 gave them earrings and other
ornaments. But on Ilankiya- 192 rayara he conferred the well-known and
coveted title of Ra-javesibhujanga-Sil am egh a 6.
Meanwhile Larikapura learned that the very youngest son of 193 the Pa$du
King Parakkama, Prince Virapaxulu by name, at the 194 murder of his unhappy
royal father ? who had fallen with wife and child into the power of the
enemy ? by some wile or other 195
1 See above v. 170 and note.
- W. translates paccavutto wrongly by "he proceeded to . . ." Its meaning
Is far rather "he returned to ..." Cf. skr. prati-a-vart. Evidently the
attack on Paniva had not the wlshed-for success,
3 The text here is very corrupt, but the name Valakkotta is assured
4 W. suggests, though doubtfully, Nell ore. That is quite impossible
Nellore lies north of Madras. The scene of the combats described lay
between Bamiaseram and Madhura. Gf, v. 197.
5 Cf. above v. 182.
6 The gerund datvfi In 192 b shows that the sentence here is not
finished. The principal verb Is pesesi in 196 a. For the title
Rajavesi-bhdjanga see note to 78. 91 c d (p. 10, n. 8).
682 ParalcJcamabdhu I
76.196
had been saved from the hands of the foe and now, since through fear he
dared not come near, was sojourning in.the province of
196 Malaya1. He (Lankapura) sent a messenger to him: "I have here in war
again and again completely vanquished Kulasekliara
197 together with his dignitaries and am now standing, after capturing a
part of the realm, not far from Madhura at a distance
198 of two or three gavutas2. But my Master who had in view the
protection of thy royal father, lias since the murder of
199 this Ruler by his foes, at the tidings of this, given me the
following charge: 'he has placed himself under my protection, if now he has
been slain by the hostile king, ye shall now
200 slay the latter and make over the realm of the Pa$du King
201 Parakkama to a scion of his house, if such there be'. Therefore come
without fear in haste hither, and take over the dominion in thy
father's kingdom." Thus ran the friendly
202 message in accord with the truth3. "When the Prince heard of this
matter in the right manner, lie betook himself to him
203 without delay. Hereupon Lankapura sent a letter to Lanka to the
Great king with the news that the prince had arrived
204 destitute. When the Great king had attentively heard this report,
he sent joyfully many golden and silver vessels worthy
205 to eat from, as well as many gold" and silver lamp-stands and
exquisite garments from his own stock, worthy to clothe
206 himself with, earrings and chains and bangles set with jewels
207 and the like as a gladdening gift. And the Prince accepted the whole
of the heart-ravishing gift reverently making obeisance in the direction in
which the King was.
208 Hereupon Lankapura fought with great might against
Ka^idadevamalava-rayara in Mu^clikkara, drove him from this
209 place and brought; the Damilas into his power in the two
1 As in Ceylon and Pegu (76. 22) also in Southern India name for the
mountainous country. . Cf. the name of the Malay alls who live in the
districts of Arcot and Salem, that is in the mountains west of
Pondlcherry.
2 About four to six miles. See note to 73. 154.
3 The words, ti vatvd saccam vaco mudu in v. 201 d refer to duiam })esesi
in v. 96, comprehending the contents of the message.76.221
ParaJcJcamabdhii I 83
districts Kllamangala and Melamangala1 while he tarried there. Then by
restoring Mundikkara to Malava-rayara ? whose 210 heart was overwhelmed
with fear and who bereft of all defiance, had placed himself under his
protection ? he placed 211 him in his (old) position and appointed him
chief of the two districts of Mangala. When then Lankapura, while
tarrying 212 in Anivalakotta, had appointed the colonel Goka$$ana$da who
was in Mu^dannanamkotta as chief2, he set forth from there 213 and
surprised Netturu3. He fought with the officers quartered in
Manaviramadhura, with the two Alatturu-nadalvaras, with 214
Kaliiiga-rayara4 and Kalikaia - rayara a great battle. The 215
mighty one slew many Damilas, as well as Kalikala-rayara and brought
Madhura into his possession. He brought here- 216 upon many Damilas, as
well as Muvaraya and Karumbulatta-rayara5 into his power, marched then with
his troops to the 217 castle of Alatturu-natlalvara, fought hard
to subdue, with Kaliiiga-rayara and Cullakaiicaku^da-rayara a great
battle, 218 drove them with terrible courage from this place, and
after 219 he had then burnt down many well-known villages, the great hero
betook himself again to Netturu6. Now there came 220 from the
south hither Cullakancaku^da-rayara, the iwo
Alatturu-nadalvaras, Mannaya-rayara7, further Parittikupdiyara 221
1 Upper and Lower Mangala (W.).
2 The loc. AnwalaKkotte (cf. below note to v. 235) belongs equally to
vasam and to (ndyakam) Tcatva. The supplementing of the word nayakam is
to be inferred from goltannanandawllyalzam and nayakam mdhaya in v.
211. W. has quite a different rendering but hardly a correct one "and
made him (the Malava-rayara) chief of Gokannanadu in Mundanan-konda."
3 Mentioned already in v. 189, a proof that the fighting went on with
alternate vicissitudes round abuut Madhura.
4 For this name see 76. 174.
5 Cf. for these names 76. 140 and 139,
6 Verses 208?219 form one sentence. They show how rapidly one event
followed another. Netfcuru formed, as is shown also by verses 285-7,
294, 303 ff., henceforth a main centre for Laiikapura's operations.
1 Perhaps the same as the Mannaya-rayara mentioned in 76.141, 77. 7 and 35.
For the other names in 221-223 see note to 76. 170 (Cullak0); n. to 76.
180, 184 (Al-n), 76. 137 (Par, and Senk.).
6*84 ParaUcJcamabdhu I
76.222
and Senku;pdi~rayara and many other war-skilled Damilas,
222 officers from the immediate retinue of King Kulasekhara:
223 Kalinga-rayara,Tennavanappalla-rayaraandAlavandapperumala\ all people
hard to vanquish, who after equipping their army,
224 came to the place Patapata by name, their heart full of fury
225 and firmly determined this time to conquer the foe. When Lankapura
heard of the matter he, the expert, sent officers
226 thither with, a big army and train. They marched thither,
invested the fortress from all sides, burned down a score of
227 large villages near the stronghold and after making their
report, sent a messenger to Lankapura to ask if they were
228 to take the fortress or not. At such tidings Lankapura once more
sent forth a great army and gave the charge to capture
229 the fortress. When now they received the command sent to
230 them, they began all of them to open a fearful fight. There raged
between the two armies a battle ? hardly bearable, awful,
exasperating ? like to the raging of the storm at
231 the destruction of the world. Damilas thousands in number they
deprived of life, besides that the Tennavanappalla-rayara
232 from the immediate retinue of the King/When Alavandappe-rumala after
receiving a wound, took flight, they slew the horse he had mounted and
seized this and many other steeds,
233 and while they brought joyous laughter to the lotus countenance of the
goddess of fortune of heroes, the Sihalas shatter-
234 ed with a lion's courage the army of the Damilas, After
Lankapura had taken possession of Patapata he later on brought the troops
standing there over to his side.
235 Lankapura betook himself thereupon to Anivalakkikotta2
236 and subdued Malava-cakkavattin in Ancukotta. After he had in like
manner captured Toridi and Pasa3, he advanced to Kurundanku^diya to
clear the region lying northwards of the
1 Kallnga above 76.173 note; Alavandapperumala 76.128, 232,
Tenna-vanappalla falls in battle according1 to v. 281.
2 Probably the same as above in v. 212, Anivalakkotta. The place is
repeatedly mentioned below v. 276 ff. Of. note to v. 238.
3 The two places must have lain very near together since their names 77.
81 are formed into the compound Tondipasa.76,248
ParakJcamabahu I 85
enemy. After he had there subdued Valutthi-rayara, he 237
bestowed on him as a gift of favour, a golden bracelet and the like.
Then he marched thence and betook himself to 238 Tirivekambama1.
Here he subdued Silameghara, Kanasiya-rayara and
Ancufcotta-nadalvara2 and showed them all 239 marks of favour as
before (to Valutthi). Thereupon the great 240 hero whose word was to be
trusted3, sent a message to Pun-kon(Ja-na(3alvara4 in order to bring him
under his influence. But when the latter without showing
himself, went to 241 Semponmari, Lankapura betook himself thither in
order to capture Semponmari. To capture this fortress a Cola army
242 had once upon a time marched hither and could not take it in spite of a
four days' fight. This inaccessible stronghold 243 the Sihalas with
their lion-like courage, captured5 without allowing more time than half
a day to pass. After they had 244 broken through two outerwalls and
four gate-towers, they penetrated like singly marching elephants6 into
the interior of the fortress, slew there the Damilas, many thousands in
245 number, and conquered thus in a moment the stronghold
Semponmari. Thereupon (came) the troop of the Kallaras, the 246 Maravaras7,
as also the Golihalas and the Kuntavaras, the army 247 of Yallakkuttara and
the troop of Ucena, as also the mighty army in the district of Ancukotta:
these exceeding brave, hot- 248
1 Is also mentioned in v, 266 and 276 in close connection with
Ku-rundankundiya or AnivalakkL
2 Kanasiya is only mentioned here. For the two others see above notes to
v. 95 and 99.
3 P. saccasamdho. This is specially stressed. Evidently fcaiikapiira
had guaranteed Punkonda's safety. Punkonda nevertheless does not risk
presenting himself to Lankapura, as he distrusts his promises.
4 See note to 76. 137.
5 Duggam must be supplemented by the verb gahesum from v. 245 c.
6 W. "one by one like unto so many elephants." I think however, that we
must take pacceJcahatthino in the same sense as 72.248 ("solitary
elephants, rogue elephants"). Cf. the note.
7 Cf. above note to 76. 130. The troops mentioned in v. 246-7 are those
belonging to particular tribes or those drawn from the men of certain
districts who are capable of bearing arms.86
ParaJclcamabahu I 76.249
headed forces of the Damilas, numbering some fifty to sixty
249 thousand, surrounded thereupon the fortress occupied by the Sihalas
and opened at once a most embittered fight. Then
250 the Lankapura Deva1 and the Lankagiri Sora opened the gate
251 by the southern tower, accompanied by their troops (and) with
a courage scarcely to be surpassed, robbed Damilas thou-
252 sands of them, of their life, shattered with lion-like courage the
unruly Damila army come from that direction hitherward,
253 as lions a herd of elephants. From the southern door there broke
forth at this moment the general Gokanna and the
254 Kesadhatu Loka by name, slew many soldiers of the enemy on the
battlefield and shattered to the last man the hostile
255 forces which remained over from the slaughter. From the northern
tower-gate came the mighty Kesadhatu Kitti and the officer named
Jagadvijaya for which scarce any man was
256 a match. The heroes shattered in no time the Damila army
257 after robbing many Damila warriors of their life. Thus the Sihalas
destroyed at once in a moment the whole forces of
258 the Damilas, put them to flight, captured many steeds and found
themselves ? the victory gained, famous by reason of many deeds of heroism
? again together in the fortress far-
259 famed under the name of Semponmari. Thereupon he subdued2 the
Kuntavaras, the soldiery of the Kallaras, the army of the
260 Groiihalas and the troop of the Maravaras, the army of
Vallakkuttara and the following of Ucena, the Athalayuru-
261 nadalvara and Kangayara3 and their shattered army, the
dwellers in Talayurunadu, the army in Kalahayinadu and the
262 dwellers of Athalayunnadu and those of Kakannadu4: all
these Damila forces all that lay (in a line) from the village
263 of Cellaru up to the frontier of the Cola region he brought
264 into his power and bestowed on them favours as before. He accepted
the gifts which were brought him by the Vessas and
1 Already mentioned in 75. 130. Cf. further 76. 810 ff.
2 I anticipate here the finite verb vasam anesi occurring in v. 263 b.
3 For these two names see note to 76.137.
4 The names of districts (tf
Now Kalava^di-nadalvara had in battle with great forces 267 wrested
Mu$(Jikkara3 from Majava-rayara. Then seeing no 268 other aid,
Malava-rayara approached Lankapura: "be thou my protection".
Lankapura at once summoned his best 269 officers, the two
Kesadhatus, known to the people as Kitti and Loka, and the general
Grokauija and charged them as 270 their commander, to open hostilities
and restore Mu^dikkara to Malava-rayara. These betook themselves to the
spot, began 271 a combat hard to withstand, drove the foe from Mu^dikkara,
slew many Damilas and after they had placed Malava-rayara 272 once more
in Ms former position, they returned thence to Lankapura.
Another officer, Punkoncja-naclalvara* by name, betook 273 himself
to the place called Siriyavala, fought while there a 274 great battle
with Malava-cakkavattin, put him to flight and took the village known by
the name of Jayankondana and 275 immediately after that Semponmari
itself. "When the hero Lankapura, best of steadfast men, heard of this
event, he set 276 forth himself at once from the fortress Anivalakki
and advanced, in order to take Semponmari, to Tirivekambama5; When 277
Punko^cla-nadalvara learned of this event, he left Semponmari and betook
himself from there to Siriyavala. Thereupon the hero 278
1 P. vessa =a skr. vaisya is the same of the third caste. Yavana does
not necessarily mean the Greeks (lonians) but all westerns living in India,
more especially those of Arabian origin. See E. R. ATETON, Ceylon Notes
and Queries, I, 1913, p. VIII.
2 See note to 76.238.
3 Cf. 76. 210?211. For Kalavandi note to 76. 137.
4 See above note to 76. 137.
5 The continued recurrence of place names previously mentioned (cf. 76.
170; 76. 241, 258; 76.212, 235; 76. 238, 266) shows again that all these
contests were waged within a fairly circumscribed area.88
ParakJcamabdhu I 76.279
Lankapura marched to Semponmari and when now Pimko$cla-
279 nadalvara came thither with the intent to surrender, but
without presenting himself, betook himself again to the place Siriyavala,
Lankapura also marched to the village of Siriyavala
280 and began from all sides an embittered combat. Now Puiikor^da-
281 naclalvara sent the following message: "I will submit to thee, if
safety is vouchsafed me, since I am mastered by great fear;
282 if not, I dare not come." At the tidings of this Lankapura who was
himself free from fear, sent a return message with
283 the purport that he should come. At the message of the hero
Lankapura whose word was to be relied on, the former
284 free of all dread, betook himself to him. Thereupon Lankapura
bestowed on him many favours, summoned also Mala-
285 va-cakkavattin to him, reconciled the two and after he had placed
them both in their former positions, the great hero
286 betook himself to Netturu. The two villages which had been laid
waste, Eajasihamahala and Valugama by name he rebuilt
287 and after he had dammed up two tanks in Siriyavala and two tanks
also in Perumpalaya, he had the tilling of the fields taken in hand.
288 The Ruler Kulasekhara took the troops in Tiripaveli1, as well as
the troops of the two brothers of his mother in Ten-
289 kongu and Yadakongu2, and versed in the various expedients of
statecraft, such as the distribution of -honours and the like, he made
deserters of many Damilas who had already been
290 subdued and began now, equipped with forces to march forth to battle.
When the prudent Laakapura heard trustworthy
291 tidings of this he destroyed the traitorous Damilas root and branch,
true to the command of his Lord whose task it was to subdue the miscreants.
292 Thereupon there came sent by the Great king to cover his
rear, the hero Jagadvijaya3 by name whose courage ex-
293 ceeded that of the whole world, accompanied by many foot
1 See 76. 143 with the note. 2 Of. 77. 43.
3 As he is already mentioned in v. 255 in the struggle for Sempon-mari, it
may be assumed that Lankapura had sent him to Lanka for
reinforcements.76.309 Parakkamabahu I
89
soldiers and steeds to Anivalakki after crossing the ocean. The
far-famed Lankapura likewise left Netturu and betook 294 himself to
Anivalakki. He sought out the newly-arrived (Jagadvijaya),
embraced him and having conversed with him 295 in heartfelt and friendly
manner, the foe-crusher returned to Netturu. Setting forth from there, he
came, having knowledge 296 of the right places, to the place
known by the name of Mundrannaddhana and took up far-famed for his
courage, his position there. At the place called Kilakotta and at the
place 297 by name Mangalama1 he fought with the Damilas, slew many
soldiers, took such foes as one was obliged to seize, alive and 298
captured many horses which had been left on the battlefield. Then he set
forth from there, came to Orittiyurutombarna and 299 endowed with a surplus
of invincible courage, he fought with Punko^da-nadalvara, Silameghara
and Ancukotta-nadalvara2 300 a great (and) terrible battle. After
cutting down many Da- 301 milas he betook himself to Siriyavala, burned
down the two-storeyed palace of Punkoxida-naclalvara who had not submitted
302 to him and marched from the place Tirikkanappera farther. The general
Jagadvijaya now advanced from Anivalakki to 303 Netturu, set forth
from there and shattered, himself un- 304 approachable3, the
fortresses called Madhurammajiavira, Pattanalluru and Sora$dakkotta.
Returned to Netturu he tarried 305 there and brought the two
Alatturu-nadalTaras and Cullakanca-kur^da-rayara4 to submission. When
once the hero with great 306 forces came to Pattanalluru, he sent to
Lankapura the following message: "Thou must come with greatest haste to
the 307 river called Vayiga; I must needs see thee, there is something
to report." When the hero Lankapura received these 308 tidings, he set
off with all speed thence and began the march with large forces. The
hostile army which was standing at 309
1 Of. below note to 77. 38.
2 The three named here belonged to those chieftains who having
submitted to Lankapura (v. 280 ff., v. 238) had since deserted (v. 289).
3 Pun on dngge?duggamo, the latter referring to the subject. The skr.
durgama is an epithet of Siva.
4 See above v. 220 and note.90
Parakkamabahu I 76.310
310 the place called Tirippaluru, saddled its numerous horses, came hither
and halfway began to fight a terrible combat with the Lankapura Deva and
the other heroes who were present
311 in the battle. Thereupon the heroes dispersed the great
army even as the beams of the sun spreading forth (disperse)
312 the mass of the darkness. Thus did Lankapura whose bravery was as
the fire of the last day, capture in a moment
313 Tirippaluru and took up his abode there. The officer by name
Jagadvijaya, versed in good counsel, shattered the great army
314 of Damilas dwelling in Pannattankotta, capable of starting a battle
on the battlefield, brought the fortress into his power and halted there.
315 King Kulasekhara in his exceeding fury took Tuvaradhi-
316 pativelara, as well as Tonxlamanara, Ylrapperayara and
Nigaya-rayara, Kalavandiya-nadalvara and the other Kanga-
317 yara1, made his many soldiers ready for battle and betook
318 himself, his loins girt for battle, to Rajina. The great general of
terrible courage charged his terrible army to give battle
319 to Lankapura. The hero Lankapura thereupon, expert in
320 affairs, explained the affair to Jagadvijaya: "In order together with
me to put to flight the Monarch Kulasekhara, thou must so as to attack from
the one side, make thy troops ready for
321 battle and come hither with all haste.*' After he had sent him a
message of such purport and had at the same time
322 equipped his own strong army, he set forth from there and fought a
great battle with the Damilas. They were van-
323 quished, withdrew at once to Rajina, closed the tower-gates with
the small and the great gates and the Damilas now with
their Monarch kept to the centre of the town.
324 Thereupon the heroes at the head, the general Gokanna, the
325 Kesadhltu named Loka and the Lankapura Deva, who had arrived at the
west gate, began to tear down the walls and
326 to blow up the tower-gates. The Lankapura Deva and the general
Gokapna after shattering walls and tower-gates, pene-
1 Higaya is mentioned again In the sequel (77. 69). As regards the other
names see note to 76. 137.76.334
Parakkamabahit I 91
trated within. But the haughty Kesadhatu, the mighty Loka 327 by name,
thought: by the way the others went I go not; he slew numbers of heroic
warriors, brought down many steeds, 328 blew up the southern gate and
at once penetrated within. Thereupon Kulasefchara fled, his heart
overwhelmed with fear, 329 no longer even master of the clothes he wore, by
the postern of the eastern tower-gate1 which he had had opened, and
330 by a lacky chance he escaped out of the hands of his foes. These all
cut down numbers of soldiers of the Damilas, took 331 away many horses and
much treasure of many a kind, and 332 shaking their garments, dancing
around, clapping their hands and rejoicing, they celebrated the festival of
victory. There- 333 upon Lankapura and the general Jagadvijaya entered
Rajina along with the other heroes.
Thus thrives ever more and more the state of those who 334 have done good,
who are endowed with a keen understanding, who understand statecraft and
moral discipline, whose riches are their terrible majesty, whose manliness
fails not, even as the moon in the light half of the month (waxes) from day
to -day.
Here ends the seventy-sixth chapter, called « Account of the Oapture
of the Town of Rajina>, in the Mahavamsa, compiled for the serene joy and
emotion of the pious.
1 The loc. gopure stands for tiie gen. gopur assa; pa&nadvara gopure means
the same as pacinagopuradtara.92
Parakkamabahu I
CHAPTER LXXVII
THE CONQUEST OF THE PANDIT KINGDOM
1 The Monarch Kulasekhara who had fled thence through fear found
again a firm footing in Toi.idamana's1 mountain fortress.
2 The forces of Vlranukkara and other (soldiers) from Kakkola,
3 the forces of Madhuraddhamakkara2 came to Rajina, related the whole
story of King Kulasekhara and persuaded Lanka-
4 pura to betake himself at once to Madhura. Thereupon Lanka-pura and the
general Jagadvijaya equipped with great luck,
5 set forth for the town of Madhura, gave over to the Prince Virapandu
the dwelling of his royal father, which was his
6 birthplace, and took up their abode in the town. They had summoned
to them the three Virapperayaras: him called Sirivallabha, Raja
Narayana, and him called Parakkamapandu,
7 (further) the officer Mannaya-rayara and Senkundi-rayara, the
8 other Virapperayara Keralasihamutiara3 and bestowed on them ornaments
and the like. To Cojagangara who had submitted,
9 they made over the supreme direction of the district Paritti-kkundi*
formerly administered by him, and restored him to his
10 former position. Kalavandiya-natlalvara5 came indeed with the intention
of submitting6, but when he had entered Madhura,
1 Cf. above 76. 137.
2 Evidently local troops which had voluntarily submitted to the victor.
3 Virapperayara is clearly a title here. Cf. 76.138 and 316. Of the
other names Mannaya is mentioned 76.141, 77. 35, Senkundi 76.138 (q. v.)
and Keralasihamuttara 76. 141.
4 Colaganga(ra) is mentioned 76. 124. The place name Parittikkundi Is met
with in Parittikkundiyara 76. 137 and 221.
5 See 76. 141,
6 P. vase hessam as or. recta. Cf. a similar phrase 75, 85.77.24
Parakkamabahu I
93
he thought: I fear to let myself be seen, and returned without 11
presenting himself, to his place. Thereupon Lankapura marched into his
district to take it. The unrivalled one, equipped 12 with great power
and courage, offered him battle, defeated him and captured
Alagvanagiri. Kalava^idiya-nadalvara and 13 another named Suradeva
submitted and besought the general for (the restoration of) his district;
at his request Lankapura 14 handed over to him the district. Then the
far-famed betook himself to the district of Kurumba-rayara and after he
had 15 also subdued Kurumba-rayara and likewise brought Kangayara in Niyama
into his power, the hero betook himself later to 16 the place called
Tiripputturu in order to make subject to himself also
Nigaladha-rayara1.
Nigaladha-rayara gathered together his own army, took 17 with him
also the Cola officers, Akalanka-nadalvara and Kancamba-rayara,
Malayappa-rayara and Kiccarattarayara2 as 18 well as their numerous troops
and the many horses in their 19 possession, marched thence and
began a combat hard to withstand. But the army of the
Sihalas transformed the 20 hostile host together with steeds and
infantry ? stretching 21 three gavutas wide3 from Tiripputturu to
Ponaamaravati, along the highway between the two places ? into a single
mass of flesh. After it had shattered these vast forces it came to 22
Ponaamaravati, burned down the three-storeyed palace built there, and
after setting fire to many other houses and well- 23 filled granaries of
rice, the hero (Lankapura) in order to rob the inhabitants of their fear,
had the drums beaten, took the 24 people who were settled in the district
under his own dominion and returned to Madhura*.
1 Of the names mentioned in vv. 13?10 those of Suradeva and
Kurumba do riot otherwise occur. For Kalavandiya see 76. 141, for
Kangayara see 76, 140, for Nigaladha 76. 138.
2 Akalanka, Mayalappa and Kiccarattarayara are mentioned again later (77,
55 ff.)
s The front extended thus over a distance of something like six miles
(cf. 73. 154 and note).
4 The subject changes in this sentence. In the principal sentence94
PdroMamaMhu I
77.25
25 Now the Monarch (Parakkamabahu) whose commands stand firm, sent
the order to hold the festival of the coronation for
26 Prince Virapantju. When Lankapura heard of this command of the King's
which could not be gainsaid, he set about mak-
27 ing the preparations for the consecration. He then charged the
28 Lambakagnas Malava-cakkavattinr Malava-rayara and Athala-yuru-nadalvara
to carry out the duties of the Lambaka^nas1, had then as one whose commands
are scarcely to be evaded,
29 the drums beaten in the kingdom and gathered together all the officers
in the Pa^du realm at the head of their own
30 troops and adorned with all their ornaments. Then in a temple of the
deities to the north of the palace of former kings,
31 adorned with the drums of victory captured aforetime, the
highly-famed one carried out the consecration of the Prince and made him
in accord with tradition, walk round the town, his right side turned
towards it,
32 Meanwhile the Ruler Kulasekhara who had fled to the mountain
fortress of Tondamana, had brought Toxidamana
33 round to his side. He took his army as well as his own troops,
and together with Anujlvisamiddha, a man of terrible
34 courage, he set forth from that hill fortress and reached the important
stronghold called Mangalania into which he entered.
35 With Mawaya-rayara and Senku^idiya-rayara who had sub-
36 mitted to the Sihalas2 he fought a great battle; he captured their
fortress and took up a position there. When Lankapura heard of the matter
and how it had happened, he thought:
37 "Only when I shall have driven the hostile Ruler from this
(v. 24) mro is the subject and agancM the finite verb. The gerunds
occurring in vv. 21 ?23 have as subject send SlUala&hlna. They are thus
again treated as absolute locatives. Culavs. ed. I. Introd., p. XVI.
1 We learn two things from this passage: that a Lainbakanna clan existed
also in Southern India and that the members of this elan performed
particular functions at the festival of the king's consecration. For the
three names see notes to 76. 132 and 137.
2 Thus according to 77. 7. It must be assumed that the Tondamana named
in v. 32 who figures in 76. 315 as one of Kulasekhara's followers, had
submitted to the Sihalas, but under Kulasekhara's influence had again
deserted them.77.52
ParaKkamdbahu I 95
place and cleansed this district so rich in mountain and forest strongholds
shall I return." He left the town of Madhura, 38 put up a stronghold
near Mangalamkotta1 and took up his position there. With mighty
forces they fought a great battle 39 with the three brothers of the wife of
To^damana: Kallakka- 40 velara, Munayadha-rayara and Kalinga-rayara2,
captured the 41 fortress, slew many Damilas and after later on taking
Sivali-putturu also the highly-famed ones3 took up a position there. 42
Thereupon the hostile Monarch Kulasekhara gathered together the troops
standing in Tiri^aveli4, sent also to the two brothers 43 of his mother a
message and took the troops in Tenkongu and Vaclakoiigu5 and after
the great general had brought 44 this whole army together, he gave
the order to halt at the fortress called Santaneri. Now Lankapura and
the general 45 Jagadvijaya immediately set forth on the way to take this
stronghold. To bar the way to the enemy Kulasekhara versed in the 46 right
expedients, had the great tank pierced. When the hero 47 Lankapura heard
tidings of this he said: uWhen one goes forth to fight a decisive battle
with, the foe the sight of a pierced 48 tank on the way is not good." So
the mighty one immediately had it dammed up again. Thereupon he advanced
with great 49 forces and courage against yonder strong fortress, fought
a ,bitter fight, broke quickly into it, slew him called Kallakka- 50 velara
and many other Damilas and captured numbers of horses of the Damilas. Then
they pressed forward into the two vil- 51 lages belonging to Toridamana,
called Tirimalakke and Kattala, burned down the village called
Tirimalakke so that nought 52
1 Of course the same as the fortress Maiigalaina mentioned in v. 34, and
which also occurs in 76. 297.
2 For the two last names cf. 76.146 and 76. 174 ff. The first occurs
again 77. 50.
3 Instead of the sing. (Lankapuro v. 36 c) the new sentence (from v. 39
a b) has the plur. What is meant are Lankapura and his generals.
SIvaKputturu is the present Srivillipatur (cf. also W.) in the Tinne-velli
District not far from the borders of Travancore.
4 See 76.143 and 288 and notes.
5 See 76. 288.96 ParaJckamabaku I
77.53
but its name remained, because it was there that the Pai^du
53 king Parakkama had been murdered1. Then he set forth from there and
after reaching the Tillage Colakulantaka the highly-
54 famed one tarried there for some time2. King Kulasekhara now took
the two brothers of his mother, also the troops of
55 the twain and their many horses, further Akalanka-nadalvara,
56 and Pallava-rayara, Malayappa-rayara, Ka^damba-rayara and
Kiccarattarayara who was endowed with great power and courage,
and with all these Cola officers and their numerous
57 army as also with Kdava^diya-nadalvara and his troops and
58 with Pm\ko$da-nadalvara3 at the head of his army, the mighty one came
himself to the place called Palankotta and ordered
59 his great army to Pa^dunadukottana and the place called
tJriyeri4, this time firmly determined on the vanquishing of
60 the foe. Thereupon Lankapura and the general Jagadvijaya
61 went forth from the village of Colakulantaka to battle. They so
planned it that the hostile army which had occupied the two great
fortresses5, were disinclined for giving battle in the open
62 field, had then a great entrenchment made at the village of Uriyeri
above the tank and toot up a position there during
63 the night But the hostile army which had occupied the two fortresses,
dispersed and went thither where the Ruler Ku-
1 W.'s happy suggestion of ettha hato is certainly correct. I may remark
that all the MSS. have ettha gato\ etthagato as read by the Col. Ed.
occurs nowhere.
2 There is a change again in number, this time from the plur. (pa-vittha)
in v. 51 c to the sing, (nisidittha} in 53 c.
3 For Akalanka see 77. 17, for Malayappa 77. 18, for Kalavandiya
76. 141 and Punkonda 76. 139. All these names occur again later. The
same with Pallava and Kanulamba who have so far not been mentioned.
4 The locatives Pandiinadukottane and Uriyerivliaye thane are directly
dependent on niyojesi. The skr. niyojayati is also used with the locative
of that to which anyone is determined or commanded. In 72. 207 ?we have the
same as in this passage Kyawagame niyojetva. Of. further
77. 82. It is therefore quite unnecessary to change thane into tkalum as
is done by the Col. Ed. ? Palankotta (see also W.) is the present
Palam-kotta in the Tinnevelli District.
5 That Is Pandunadukottana and Uriyeri.77.81
ParaKkamabdhu I 97
lasekhara was standing. Now Lankapura and the general 64
Jagadvijaya well discriminating between favorable and unfavorable
places, marched to Palankotta. The heroes fought 65 a terrible battle
with the hostile sovereign, slew many warriors captured many steeds, put
the Monarch Kulasekhara at once 66 to flight and took Palankotta. Then
they set forth from there, came into the domain of him called
Tuvaradhipativelara and 67 received the horses and elephants supplied by
him1. But when 68 they heard: the Monarch Kulasekhara has come to Madhura2,
they in order to drive him from this place, hereupon marched 69 to
Adharatteri, subdued there Nigaya-rayara and showed him many marks of
favour. Now when they again set forth from 70 this place the Ruler
Kulasekhara smitten with fear, betook himself to the Cola country.
Hereupon Lankapura charged 71 the dignitary by name Jagadvijaya, to take
up a position at the place called Pattanalluru. He himself went at the
head 72 of his troops to Tirikkanappera. But King Kulasekhara had
meanwhile by various entreaties won over the Cola King to 73 his side
and at the command of this king he took the army and the many horses
of him called Pallava-rayara, also 74 him called Inandapada
together with Toiidamana, the rayara called Rajarajakalappa, further
Kaiigakoriclakalappa-rayara, as 75 well as the Nakaranibilupa-rayara, the
hero Niccavinodavanava- 76 rayara, Naraslhapadmara and
Sekirapadma-rayara, Rajinda- 77 brahmamaharaja and Madhava-rayara ...
as also Colakonara, Janabrahmamaharaja and Colatirikka-rayara ? these
troop 78 leaders in Uccankutthahe took with him, with these he took also
79 Niyaraya and Kappificimpekula, further Madhava-rayara and Kantluve^ti,
further Kongamaiigala-naclalvara, Akalaiika-naclal- 80 vara and
Kaiidamba-rayara, as also Kilamaiigala-nadalvara, Visalamutta-rayara3
and their many horses and sent them to 81
1 The context sliows that Tuvaradhipativelara (for whom see 76.138, 315)
had submitted voluntarily.
2 The fact that Kulasekhara can dare to attack Madhura which was formerly
(see v. 38) in Lankapura's hands, sliows that so far he had
suffered no overwhelming defeat. He even succeeds In enlisting the
Colas in his cause.
3 Of the numerous names mentioned here six occur earlier: Pallava
798 ParaKkamabahu I
77.82
82 Tondi and Pasa1. When Lankapura heard of the matter he was minded to
so destroy them that only their name should remain. The hero ordered
the general Jagadvijaya by name to Madhura, he himself then set forth from
Tirikkanappera
83 and marched to the town of Kilenilaya situated on the borders of
Madhura. Now the mighty Cola army opened the great
84 combat. For a distance of four gavutas2 he filled the road with
corpses, he also slew many soldiers who had flung them-
85 selves into the sea and dyed the water of the ocean ruddy with the
blood of the foe3. He took (as booty) many horses
86 and captured many Damilas alive ? Eajindabrahmamaharaja and
Nandipadmara4, Naraslhapadmara and Colakonara ? and again
87 with great forces, burned to the ground Vadamar^amekkundi,
88 Maiiamekkundi and MaficakkundL Then having laid waste by fire a strip
of the Cola country seven gavutas in extent5 and
89 thus quelled the Colas, he returned thence, and when he came to the
village called Velaiikuiidi under the dominion of
Nigaladha-rayara6, he sent to him the message to appear
90 before him. But as Nigaladha-rayara was at that time under the
sovereignty of King Kulasekhara he took the Monarch
91 Kulasekhara, as well as Silameghara, and Akalanka-nadalvara and
Kandamba-rayara, Malayappa-rayara and Visalamutta-
77.55, Tondamana 76.137, Nieeavinodavaimva 76.144, Colakonara 76.145,
Akalanka 77.17, Kandamba 77. 55. Of. the accompanying notes. The name
Madhava-rayara Is twice mentioned. Three occur later: Narasiha-padmara
77.86, Bajindabrahma 77.86, and Visalamutta 77. 91. Of, with
Kangakondakalappa, Kangakondapperayara 76. 180 note; with
Kila-mangala-nadalvara, che name of the district Kilamangala in 76. 209;
and with Eandnvetti the name of Narasiba's capital Kanduvethx in 47. 7.
1 P. Tondipdsam. Cf. note to 76. 236.
* About 8 miles.
3 The description is extraordinary. From what has gone before the battle
must have taken place in the neighbourhood of Madhura, therefore not near
the sea.
4 Nandipadmara-is not mentioned in the list given in v. 73 ff.
5 About 14 miles.
6 For Nigaladha cf. 76. 138, 77.16 f.77.103
ParaMcamdbahu I 99
rajara, Kalavaiidi-natjalvara and the troops of Tirir/aveli, and 92
Punkoiida-nadalvara, and with mighty forces he came to
Ponaamaravati1 to fight a decisive battle. When Lankapura 93 received
tidings of these events he set forth with great forces from Velankundi to
vanquish the hostile ruler. The hostile 94 army which advancing from
five sides2, began the battle he shattered in a moment with fearsome
courage, slew Damilas 95 thousands in number, took (as booty) many horses
and put the Ruler Kulasekhara to flight. Nigaladha-rayara thereupon sent
96 in his terror the message: "Thou shalt have the whole of my
treasures and my many horses, and shalt pardon my of- 97 fence, but thou
must by no means prepare my destruction3." When Lankapura heard that he
sent a return message: uThy 98 treasures and thy horses are of no use to
me, fear not and 99 come in person and present thyself". When he heard
that, he came to seek out Lankapura. When the latter saw him 100 he
showed him favour, assigned him the province and gave him abundant
money with which to rebuild his palace which had been burned down. Then
the far-famed one started forth, 101 came to Myama and freed the whole
province from the briers (of the enemy). He introduced into the country
everywhere 102 for trade kahapaiias which were stamped with the name of
the Ruler Parakkama. To Prince Viraparidu he made over 103
1 According to 77. 20 f£, Lankapura had already fought with Nigaladha
for Ponaamaravati. In the list enumerated in v. 73 if. the following of
Nigaladha'a allies are not mentioned: Silameghara (cf. note to 76. 99),
Malayappa (77. 18, 55), Kalavancli (76.141) and Punkonda (76. 139). For
Tirinaveli see 76. 143. ? Vv. 84?92 form in the original one sentence. The
subject however, changes. The subject belonging to all the gerunds in
84-89 (up to pahinitvdna) is Lankapuro, from v. 90 onwards it is so
(Nigaladha-rdyaro). We must therefore again assume that the preceding
gerunds are treated as locative absolutes (Ciilavs. ed. I. Introd., p. XYI)
S. and B. try to overcome the difficulty by emendation, they change
pahinitvdna (v. 89 c) into pahinittha.
2 W. refers agamma to the subject (Lanl'apuro) "bMmavikkamo but it is
really'subordinate to pavattita in pavattitamahahavam sattusenam.
3 The text is corrupt. I have tried to help matters by a conjectural
rendering (mnasanam) which seems to me not quite so far-fetched as
the emendations of the Col. Ed.
7*100 Paraltftamabdliu I
77.104
the government and sent with speed to Sihala the many horses, men and
elephants captured from the Cola country and from the Paiidu land1.
104 Now King Parakkamabahu that lion among royal princes, founded in
memory of the conquest of the Pandu country the
105 splendid village Panduvijaya by name, which prospered through all
time. But to the Brahmans he whose joy was in giving, gave an alms,
106 Parakkamabahu, the first in the race of rulers of the earth,
whose mind was endowed with discrimination between what was
statesmanlike and what was unstatesmanlike, who was an abode of every
virtue, gifted with the gracious beauty of the god of love ruled a long
time alone over the ocean-bounded earth.
Here ends the seventy-seventh chapter, called "The Conquest of the Pai-Lclu
Kingdom", in the Mahavamsa, compiled for the serene joy and emotion of the
pious.
1 The narrative ends abruptly. One is faced by a series of questions which
remain unanswered. What becomes of Kulasekhara? What of the great coalition
of South Indian princes Colas and Pandus described in v. 72 of whom at the
most only a few individuals were conquered? Does Virapandu succeed in
maintaining his power? Since Kulasekhara did not fall in battle he will
scarcely have left his rival in peace. What is Lankapura's after fate? It
is curious that his return to Ceylon is never mentioned and that there is
no word of the distinctions bestowed on him. by Parakkainabahu. It is
pretty clear that the chronicler has concealed the failure which overtook
the expedition after its initial success. The ideal figure of Parakkaina
which he has in mind, must not be dimmed by association with any
misfortune. South Indian inscriptions relate that Lankapura was defeated
and that his head with those of his officers was nailed to the gates of
Madhura. In the 4th year of Kulottunga Cola III (1181-2) Virapandu was
driven out and the Sinhalese troops finally defeated. H. W. CODEINGTON,
HC., p. 62. See also note to 76. 80.Parakkamabtfhu I
101
CHAPTER LXXVIII THE BUILDING OF VIE ABAS
Now after the sovereign of Lanka, Parakkamabahu who 1 had received
consecration as king, who was experienced in statecraft, had
thus made peaceful the land of Lanka, he 2 cherished, full of
zeal, the wish to further the advancement of the Order of the Master
for which he had striven when attaining the royal dignity, since
it was a most excellent merit. Since he perceived that the few loyal
bhikkhus ? apart 3 from the maintenance of wives and children and so forth
by the community in the villages belonging to the community, in 4 which
they saw their sole duty, beyond which there was none ? did not
wish to have ceremonies in common, nor even to see one another1, he
desired even before the purification of 5
1 The sentence is difficult. I think the meaning is this that the attitude
of the few loyal bhikkhus (smile Jceci bMcJchavo) who would not hear of
intercourse and of common action with the others, shows the evil conditions
existing in the Samgha. The dussllfi bhikJchavo were in the majority, the
sustld were isolated. As regards the construction of the sentence, I
believe that puttad&rddiposanam is governed by thapeti'a (4 a) and
ekakammadbn dassanam pi by n'dkanJchante. By samgliagdma are meant the
villages in which the men were active as ardmiJcd. Wives and children of
the ardmika were supported by the monastery and this was the only duty from
which the suslla bhikkhavo did not absolve themselves and the one which
brought them into contact with the others. W's version according to which
the priests had only thought of the feeding of their (former) wives and
children I consider impossible. The text reads: samghassa
puttaddradiposanam. But one cannot say that the Samgha has children and
wives. Only the individual bhikkhu has these. Thus the gen. sainghassa does
not belong to puttaddradi but to posanam. Note too the ddi. This refers to
sick102 ParaJcJcamabaJm I
78.6
the Order1, for the purpose of furthering the Order of the Yictor, to
achieve unity2 among the bhikkhus of the three
6 fraternities. Even as the Kuler of men Dhammasoka (with)
Moggaliputtatissa, so he entrusted the Grand thera Maha-
7 kassapa by name, with the task ? an experienced man who knew the
Tipitaka and was exceedingly well versed in the Vinaya, a light of the
race of theras, conciliatory, long since
8 consecrated. He made the thera Nanapala in Anuradhapura together with
his pupils and the bhikkhus in the province
9 of Sapara3 come to Pulatthinagara, further together with the thera
Moggallana, the thera Nagindapalliya and all the other
10 bhikkhus in the province of the Tuvaraja4, as well as those belonging to
the three fraternities in Rohana after he had placed at their head the
distinguished thera Nanda who dwelt
people and those incapable of work who must of course also be looked after
in the samgliagama of the monastery.
1 P. ado is used as a preposition and governs the following accusative.
2 An account of the church reforms of Parakkamabahu is found already in
73. 12-22. That this should be followed by a second detailed account is
probably due to the fact that the compiler of the Culavamsa had two
different sources both of which he employed for his narrative, in a similar
way the building activities of the king are dealt with twice over (in 73.
23 fF. and 78. 28 ff.). As regards the reform of the Order I have
already referred in the note to 73. 22 to the Gal-vihara inscription of
Parakkama and to certain similarities in form between it and the account
of the Culavs. A further similarity occurs in the second narrative (78.
2ff.). The name of the Grand thera Mahakassapa is mentioned as spokesman in
the negotiations in which capacity he is also mentioned in the inscription.
Then too in both sources a parallel is drawn between King Dhammasoka and
the head of the Third Council, Moggallana (Mhvs. 5. 228 ff.) on the one
hand, and Parakkamabahu and Mahakassapa on the other. According to the
inscription, Mahakassapa was an inmate of the Udumbaragiri-vihara, that is
Dimbulagala, now Gunner's Quoin Hill on the right bank of the
Mahaveliganga about 5 miles SSE. of Mahagantota near Polonnaruva. Of.
WICKREMASINGHE, EZ. II. 184: ff.; the same, Catal. of Sinhalese Mss. in the
Brit. Museum, p. XV.
3 Apparently the present province of Sabaragamuva.
4 That is in Dakkhinadesa. The bhikkhus mentioned in vv. 8-10 are not
named in the inscription.78.21
Paraklcamabdhu I 103
in the Selantara monastery. Hereupon the Ruler sent a summons 11 to the
bhikkhus dwelling in the Mahavihara for (bringing about) the mutual
concord.
Since the shamelessness had passed all bounds and the 12 schism had
lasted a long time, many bhikkhus would hear nothing of conciliation.
Many began departing to foreign lands, 13 others left the Order, some
wished for a sitting in the secret court of justice1. Hereupon one
approached the great (and) 14 exceedingly difficult task: conciliation
seemed as difficult as the hurling of the Sin era a mountain. But the
Ruler, impartial, 15 firm in his resolves and just, encouraged the
bhikkhus and with great pains persuaded them to agree. He had the single 16
points in dispute as they arose settled by the bhikkhus among whom
Mahakassapa was the oldest. He was himself present 17 as protector of
the court together with those lions among teachers who knew the
three Pitakas, and while according to 18 precept he led those bhikkhus
capable of being cured to purification, he established harmony among
the bhikkhus of the Mahavihara. But the undisciplined he excluded from the
Order, 19 and that they might not by striving after gain do harm to the
Order, he assigned them lucrative positions. After he had 20 thus with
great pains purified the Mahavihara, he set about bringing the bhikkhus
of the Abhayagiri ? who since the 21 time of Abhaya3 had formed a
separate group ? as well as
1 I have kept as much as possible to the reading- of the MSS. and believe
that Unctvinicchayamandala denotes a secret judicial process in contrast to
the official dkammaJcamma of the Order (see note to 89. 57). For the
meaning- "hidden, concealed" for lino. cf. Mhvs. 75. 153 where however, it
is combined with a loc., as well as Itnamttika, 47. 3, "leading a solitary,
hidden life". The Col Ed. reads icchwn eke nisajjam pi na
vinicchayamandale and W. translates accordingly: "and many wished not even
to sifc (with their brethren) in the hall of judgement".
2 Cf. note to 54. 43. One may compare sinerukJchipanatn with
saMhardl'M-pana "the hurling of stones" (as an accomplishment, sippa, JaCo.
I. 418 30).
3 Vattagamani Abhaya. The story of the separation of the monks of the
Abhayagiri-vihara from those of the Mahavihara is related in Mhvs. 33. 95
ff.104 ParaJcJcamdbahu I
78. 22
the inmates of the Jetayana ? who had separated themselves
22 from the days of the Ruler of men Mahasena1, (they) who gave out as
Buddha's word the Vetulla-Pitaka2 and the like which were no words of
Buddha and who had turned away
23 from religious duties ? into concord with the inmates of the Mahavjhara
who were rich in all virtues, even as glass stones
24 with jewels. But as they lacked inward virtue as moral
dicipline and the like, they came even through the influence of the Great
community and of the King to no joyful ac-
25 ceptanee of the Buddha teaching. And while the just King together
with people versed in the right method held the trial, he found not
a single member of the Order that had
26 kept himself unspoiled3. He caused many ascetics to be received as
samaneras, the undisciplined he dismissed and gave them
27 lucrative positions. While thus within a short time achieving
purification and unity, he with great pains established again the
community as it had been in Buddha's time.
28 Every year he brought the Great community to the river bank4,
made them take up their abode in a garden there
29 while he with his dignitaries paid them respect. Then after firmly
anchoring ships in the stream he had a charming
30 maiidapa of beautiful proportions erected on them. Then
when he had given to the bhikkhus costly robes and all kinds of
articles, of use, the wise Prince made them hold the ceremony of admission
into the Order5.
1 See Mhvs. 37. 32 ff.
2 For the heretical Vetullavada to which the Dhamniarucika monks living in
the Abbayagiri monastery adhered, see Mhvs. 36. 41, 110 ff. and 87. 1
ff.; Nik. s., p. 12. A. M. HOCART, Mem. ASC. I, 1924, p. 15 ff.
3 P. paJcatatta, lit. "with the original self (being, character)". In
Vin. I. 28012 the word means "in the original condition, restored, cured";
In JaCo. I. 23629 it has a similar meaning to that in our passage as
attribute of Ihiklthu along with silava vipassanaya yuttapayutto.
4 On the bank of the Mahavellganga.
5 Even to-day the monks in Ceylon in order to be quite undisturbed, are
fond of performing their rites in a pavilion built on piles in a sheet of
water about a stone's throw from the bank.78.40
ParaJcJcamabdJiu I 105
Now for the bhikkhus increased in this manner to many 31 hundreds the
King was desirous of building in goodly fashion large viharas, suitable for
dwelling in. He (therefore) founded 32 the great monastery by name
Jetayana1, making as it were visible to the eye the beauty of the
Jetavana (in Savatthi2). For the theras dwelling there in the sacred
district, firmly 33 persevering in discipline, he built eight costly
pasadas, three storeys high. For the thera named Sariputta who persevered
34 firmly in discipline, he erected a vast (and) glorious pasada with
rooms, terraces and chambers. Also nine incomparable, 35
three-storeyed image houses (he built) furnished with all
appurtenances3 and diversely adorned with images. For the 36
seventy-five parivenas (he built) as many long pasadas with charming
figures (painted), two storeys high; (further) one 37 hundred and
seventy-eight small pasadas, thirty-four gate-towers and two houses for
books; huts, grottoes, halls and many 38 sleeping-houses with
ornaments of flowers arid creepers and with figures of gods, Brahmas and
the like. Creating out of 39 brick and stucco an elixir for the eyes4 (he
built) the Tivanka house for the Tivanka image5, shimmering with rows of
figures 40
1 What is meant here is without doubt the group of monastic
buildings within the city to the north of the citadel, on the so-called
Quadrangle. Of. above all H. C. P. BELL, Rep. ASC. 1903 (= LXV, 1908), p. 6
ff., as well as A. M. HOCART, Mem. ASC. II, 1926, p. 4 if.
2 The monastery was like its namesake in Anuradhapura, called after the
celebrated park in Savatthi which Anathapindika presented to the Buddha and
the Order. See OLDENBERG, Buddha, p. 166; H. KERN, Manual of Indian
Buddhism, p. 28.
3 For patiyatta as substantive in the meaning of "equipment, articles of
clothing or of general use", cf. Mhvs. 29. 22. The alteration by the Col.
Ed. into sattatimatte I cannot approve of. The numeral adj. is nava in
navappatisammate ~? as is proved by all the MSS. ? which S and B likewise
felt obliged to alter. The Col. Ed. treats the text too
arbitrarily. I believe that patiyatta here means all the ornaments and
garments belonging to a Buddha image with which it is decked out on
festive occasions. Cf. note to 38. 64 (towards the end) and to 38. 56.
4 The beauty of the building acted on the eyes like an elixir
(rasa-yatia). In my edition I have joined the sentence to the
preceding. But I think now that it belongs to the following one.
5 It is difficult to say what is meant by tivafika in t-gliara and106
Parakkamabahu I
78.41
41 of lions, Mnnaras1, geese and the like, with many diversely perforated
balustrades2 and with railings. (Further he built) a beautiful round
temple wholly of stone for the Tooth Relic3, adorned with glorious pillars,
staircases and outer walls4 and
42 so forth. (Further the built) three sermon halls, a cetiya5,
43 eight long cloisters and a refectory of (great) length and
breadth, eighty-five fire-houses covered with bricks and one hundred and
seventy-eight privies.
t-patima. Mr. PARANAVITANE, the epigraphist of the ASC. (letter of 25-4-28)
assumes that the term means the same as tribfiahga. This is the name given
in Indian Iconography to a statue with "three bends", that is in the
posture in which Visnu or the Nagas are often represented. He refers to
Selalihinisandesa 68, where there is a mention of Ti-vanka images in the
Kelani-vihara and believes that this passage in the Mhvs. refers to these
very statues in Kelaniya. It cannot be a Buddha image which is meant in
this case. It seems to me certain that the twanlcaghara of our passage
refers to a building in Pulatthina-gara and in the Jetavana-vihara. But cf.
note to 85. 66. The most likely seems to be the Heta-dage, an image house
on the Quadrangle with three Buddha figures (cf. HOCART, 1.1., p. 5) or
that building known as the Thuparama also situated there. The first seems
however, to be a work of Nissanka-Malla (80.19 and note), while the other
belongs to the time before Parakkamabahu. The expression tivanka remains
however in both cases inexplicable.
1 Mythical beings represented with human bodies and heads of horses. I may
remark that W. joins v. 40 to the following as description of the
dathddhdtughara.
2 P. jdlaJcavata, lit. net-enclosure.
3 Without doubt the Vata-da-ge situated on the Quadrangle
opposite the Heta-da-ge. BELL, L l.f p. 21 ff. and Rep. ASC. 1904, p. 5
if. HocAKTj 1. L, p. 4. It is a circular building consisting of two
concentric terraces. On the upper terrace was a cetiya in which the
relic was preserved. In an inscription on the outer stairs Nissanka Malla
boasts that he has had the building made. It is however evidently a case
of restoration. The outer staircase is indeed .of later origin,
4 I take bhiti "outer wall" to mean the railings leading round the
terraces.
5 There is no stipa in the domain of the Jetavana. One must assume
therefore-that the terraced tower Sat-mahal-pasada on, the Quadrangle was
built as a .cetiya. It could not serve as a dwelling, for it is as
massive as a dagoba with nothing but a tunnel-like circular passage in the
basement..78.53 ParakJcamaMhu I
107
After he had thus by cleansing the Order, cleansed the 44 inward
impurity of the bhikkhus, in order to cleanse the outward
impurity, that one might be able to bathe in great heat he
had eight bath-houses of stone erected, named 45 Vattanahanakot^ha,
Guhanahanakottha, Padumanahanakottha, Bhaddanahanakottha1 and so
forth, adorned with pillars, 46 staircases and railings. There
also the Great king had many walls built. Thus there were in Jetavana in
all five hundred 47 and twenty buildings. With the distribution
of abundant articles of use, he made the community take up its abode
there.
Further the Prince had built there the Alahana-parivena2 48 which had all
the distinguishing marks (belonging to such a building), being not too
far away and the like, and which was universally acknowledged as
beautiful. There he built for 49 the thera a splendid pasada with rooms and
terraces, with a choice of various apartments, embellished by
turrets, three storeys high. Further forty long pasadas and as many
privies, 50 eight small pasadas and six gate-towers, thirty-four
fire-houses 51 and two larger outer walls, the Subhadda-cetiya
and the Rupavatl-cetiya3; besides that a charming image house of five 52
storeys for which ? as it was adorned with ornaments of flowers and
creepers and with figures of gods and Brahmas 53 and embellished with
buildings, with turrets, grottoes, apartments
1 The "round bathing-house", "cave-", "lotus-b.-h." and tlie
"bathing-house of happiness". The temple on the Quadrangle popularly known
as the Thuparama is not mentioned among the buildings of the Jetavana,
probably because it already belonged to the time before Parakkatna-bahu.
HOCAET, 1. L, p. 5.
2 H. W. CODRINGTON is certainly right when he says that the description in
the Mhvs. proceeds from south to north. In chap. 7S the secular buildings
in the citadel and its immediate neighbourhood are mentioned. In chap. 78
follow the monastic foundations joining it on the north. The
A]ahana-parivena is therefore probably the group of buildings lying
outside of the city which is now popularly but wrongly called the
Jetavanarama.
3 To the group of buildings which we assume formed the Alahana-parivena
there belonged in fact several stupas. The largest of these is popularly
known as the Kiri-vehera. More to south lies the Bankot Dagoba. This
has, however, nothing to do with the Alahana-parivena,108
ParaJckamabdhu I 78.54
54 and halls1 ? the name of Laiikatilaka was befitting2. In this (temple)
he had erected a standing image which was an elixir for the eyes3, which
had the size of the living Buddha4,
55 which (likewise) was called Laiikatilaka. (He) also (built) the
twelve-storeyed Uposatha-house which bore the name of
Baddhaslmapasada, which was furnished with numbers of
56 turrets, with buildings containing apartments and halls and with
cells as dwelling-places5. To determine the boundary6
but is identical with the Ratanavali-cetiya built or completed by Nissanka
Malla (80. 20). The Mhvs. expressly states that this King adorned it with a
suvannatthupilcfi, "with a golden pointed cone". The name Rankot means
"golden point".
1 The buildings form the immediate surroundings of the temple enriching
its beauty.
2 The name still sticks to the image house of the Alahana group. It is
proved besides by an inscription on the building itself in which
Parakkamabahu is named as its builder. See H. C. P. BELL, Rep. ASC.
1910?11 (= X. 1914), p. 30 ff. Lately an exact description of the plan of
the building has been given by A. M. HOCART, Mem. ASC. II, 1926, p. llff.
This plan agrees on the whole with that of the Thuparama (see above note to
v. 45). As regards the name of the temple, tila'ka means "a patch of
coloured stuffs worn on the forehead as ornament... or as emblem of a sect"
(BR.); at the end of a compound it means "ornament of something", here
therefore "ornament of the Island of Lanka". ? The construction of the
sentence is as follows: yattJia in v. 53a stands for the loc. yamhi
(patimagehe) and to this then belong the locatives °-rupini and
sobhite in v. 52.
3 See above note to v. 39.
4 According to BELL'S calculation (1. L, p. 36) the statue in
the Laiikatilaka temple when intact, measured 41 ft. in height (roughly
12. 5 m.).
5 It is generally supposed that the remains of this building are to be
found in the so-called "priory" situated in the domain of Alahana-parivena
and remarkable for its quantity of small and narrow cells (panjaragelia
"cage"!). Cf. H. C. P. BELL, Rep. ASC. 1911?12 (= III. 1915), p. 81
£
6 P. bandhapetum tdhim simani. By sima is meant the boundary line
enclosing the monastic buildings within which alone ecclesiastical acts
could legally be .performed. The regulations for establishing sucli a
swui are to be found in the Vinaya, Mabavagga 2. 6 ff. (= I. 106 ff.). Cf.
with our passage Mhvs. 15. 188?194, where it is related of King78.64
Paraltfcamabdhu I
109
there the King betook himself, adorned with all his ornaments, with the
dignitaries and the ladies of the court, with a vast 57 army and with
his train in the splendour of the King of the gods, to the
great vihara. At the invitation of the Great community of whom
Mahakassapa was the oldest, the 58 Monarch ? with the tune of songs of
praise, with the sound of musical instruments and the noise of the shouts
of greeting filling the four regions of the heavens, surrounded by many
people bearing golden and other jars and baskets and many 59 banners and
umbrellas ? took with great solemnity the golden 60 plough before which was
harnessed the elephant of state and went forth ploughing the furrow1. To
remove2 all scruples 61 regarding landmarks formerly drawn at this spot,
the bhikkhu community took up a position at different points, after pre-
62 viously by a solemn act, bound to bring full success, removing in due
order the ancient landmarks3 and made known to the King the landmarks along
the furrow (which he ploughed). The King drew three partial boundaries and
a main boundary. 63 The boundary stones set up in the eight
regions of the heavens, east and so forth, were distant
(measured) with a staff five cubits in length4 from the Lankatilaka temple
forty- 64
Devanampiyatissa how he draws in person the svn& of the Mahavihara, just as
Parakkamabahu that of the Alahana-parivena. The two desciptions have a
considerable resemblance to each other even in the wording (cf. 78. 56-7
with 15. 189; 78. 58 with App. B, v. 6 of my edition of the old Mahavamsa).
This may be due either to the stereotyped character of all these
descriptions or to Dhammakitti's conscious borrowing from the older work.
1 Cf. mahachanamhi vattente . . . kdsanto Wmmipo agd with maliatd
clianapujdya lasanto bhumipo agd in Mhvs. App. B. (to 15. 191), v. 7cd.
This comparison shows that mahdchanamM not makajanamhi, is the right
reading.
2 It was strictly forbidden to encroach on an existing boundary by a new
sima. The old boundary had first to be removed by a Jcamma-Tacd (v. 62
d), that is a solemn act of the community, Cf. note to 37. 56.
3 I think that the two lines of v. 62 should be reversed.
4 P. pancahatthdya yatthiya. For Mttha see note to 37. 172. The
standard of measurement had thus a length of (5 X 18 in.) roughly110
' ParakJcamabahu I
78.65
four, forty-nine, thirty-eight, thirty-six, thirty-five, fifty-seven,
65 forty-five, sixty-six staves respectively. The boundary stone set
up in the southern region of the heavens was distant from
66 the Gopala rock1 fifty-eight staves2, and the boundary stone that was
set up in the northern region of the heavens, was
67 fifty staves from the Vijjadhara cave3. These stones served for the
marking of the main boundary. At the Baddhasima-pasada there was a
fixed boundary of thirty-five staves in
68 length and breadth4. At the sacred space called Khandasima5 the
boundary was fixed at fifteen staves in length and six
69 staves in breadth6, and at the pasada of the thera the fixed boundary
was eighteen cubits in length and twenty cubits in
70 breadth7. This vihara the King dedicated to the bhikkhus along
with the (necessary) articles of use.
In the same way the Ruler of men had the foundations
71 ft. (= 2. 55 m.). The distances were thus successively 330, 3671, 285,
270, 262|, 4271, 8371, 495 ft. Cf. for this A. M. HOCART, Mem. ASC. II.
1926, p. 5-7. By "main boundary" (maliasima) is meant that enclosing the
whole of the buildings belonging to the Alahana-parivena, Inside this there
were according to 67 c to 69, three smaller sections which were marked off
by "sub-boundaries" or "part-boundaries1' (khandaslma). This distinction
corresponds to the description of the fixing of the boundary of the
Mahavihara Mhvs. 15. 193 which speaks of nimittani "boundary marks" pure
and simple and slmantaranimittdni "inner boundary marks".
1 This is probably the rock lying between the
Baddhasima-pasada and the Rankot stupa. According to the popular idea the
chasm served as an abode for those bhikkhus who wished to give themselves
up to meditation.
2 Therefore 435 ft.
3 That is 375 ft. from what is now called the Gal-vehera. Cf. below note
to v. 73.
4 Therefore 2621 ft. x 2621 ft.
5 Just as the main building took its name from the fixing of the main
boundary (baddhd slmd) so one of the sub-sections from that of the sub-
or part-boundary.
« Therefore 1121 ft. x: 45 ft.
7 Thus with the cubit (faattha) calculated at 18 in. only about 27 ft. X
about 30 ft.78.76 Paraklamabahu I
111
laid of the Pacchimarama1. Here in the pariveiias, which 71
were twenty-two in number (there were) just as many two-storeyed long
pasadas and twenty fire-houses, forty-one 72 two-storeyed small
pasadas as well as thirty-five privies and 73 two cloisters; one
sermon hall and ten gate-buildings. He dedicated this vihara along
with the (necessary) articles of use also to the bhikkhus.
Likewise the Ruler of men had the Uttararama2 built. By 74 breaking down
the rock not far from the Great thupa he bringing into play
every kind of skilled work, had three 75 grottoes made by
expert craftsmen, namely the Vijjadhara grotto, the cave with the
image in sitting posture and the grotto with the'recumbent image.
The Ruler also had the Mahathupa3 erected which bore 76 the name of the
Damilathupa because it had been built by
1 The "West Monastery". HOCART (Mem. ASC. II, p. 6) supposes this building
to be the unexcavated ruins adjoining the remains of the
Alahana-parivena on the west.
2 There can be no doubt that what is meant is the so-called Gal-vehera.
The front of a rock rising about 30 ft. above the surrounding region is
polished. It stretches from SW, to NE. gradually sloping away on
either side. The rock is about 16 chains (roughly 320 m.) distant
from the Great Thupa situated farther north. Hewn out of the rock wall
just about its centre, is a grotto, 26 ft. wide, 12 ft. 9 in. deep and 9
ft. 9 in. in height. The massive rock above the cave is still some
12 to 13 ft. thick. This rock ceiling is supported on two pillars on the
front side of the cave. In the background of the cave there is an image
of the Buddha sitting on a throne. This cave is the Vijjadhara-guhd of our
passage. To the left of it from the spectator's point of view, there is
the figure of a sitting Buddha 15 ft. high, hewn out of the solid rock.
To the right, also hewn out of the solid rock, there is a colossal figure
of a recumbent Buddha about 49 ft. long, at its head the upright figure
of Ananda grieving over his dying master. It is probable that both the
statues of the sitting and of the recumbent Buddha were originally
contained in a grotto or niche made of rock and brickwork. These were
the nisinnapatimalena and the nipanna-patimdguha. These figures now
stand uncovered in the open air. For the whole matter cf. H. C. P. BELL,
Rep. ASC. 1907 (= V. 1911), p. 7 £
3 The "Great stupa" evidently borrowed its name from the Ma hath fi pa
(Ruvanveli Dagoba) in Anuradhapura. In its present state it is112
ParaJcJcamaldhu I
78.77
77 Damilas who had been brought hither after the conquest of the Pandu
kingdom. It had a circumference of one thousand three hundred cubits1 and
was the largest of all thupas, like to
78 a second Kelasa2, and (built) without the miraculous power of
arahants and without the miraculous power of the gods, alone by kingly
miraculous power.
79 Also he had built in the suburb called Rajavesibhujanga the
Isipatana-vihara3 which was a delight for tlie ascetics.
80 There (there was) one relic shrine and three three-storeyed image
houses with costly images and resplendent with, brightly
81 coloured painting, further a two-storeyed pasada whose ornaments called
forth delight, two long pasadas and four gate-
82 buildings, eight small pasadas, a sermon house, a cloister as
83 well as eight fire-houses and six privies, a fine bathing-house wholly
of stone, a boundary wall and a garden which belonged to the bhikkhu
community.
84 Furthermore in the suburb of Sihapura the Ruler (gifted)
85 with a lion's courage had the Eusinara-vihara erected. There (there
was) a relic shrine, three image houses of three storeys,
86 six long pasadas, a sermon hall, a cloister, sixteen
small pasadas, three gate-buildings, eleven privies and six fire-houses.
87 In the suburb called Vijita King Parakkamabahu also
a great heap of ruins overgrown with jungle, looking like a natural Mil
over which run the paths of the wild elephant. The name of DamilathtJpa has
been preserved to the present day in the name Demalamahaseya which is
however, erroneously given to another building (see note to v. 87).
1 P. ratana = JiattJia = roughly 18 inches (according to FLEET, JRAS.
1912, p. 237). The circumference was therefore roughly 1950ft. The
circumference of the Mahathupa in Anuradhapura is 929 ft. (PARKBR,
Ancient Ceylon, p. 286, 806), that of the Abhayagiri 1115 ft.
2 See note to 68. 41.
3 For the three suburbs and their monasteries cf. the
earlier account in 73. 151-5. It does not quite agree with ours. If we
follow it, the monasteries would be distributed thus:
Rajaveaibhujaiiga: Veluvana?Rajakulantaka (:= Siliapura):
Islpatana-?Vijita: Kusinara, so far as importance can be attached to the
order in which they are given.78.97
ParaMamabahu I 113
l>uilt the Veluvana-vihara1. Therein (there were) three three- 88
storeyed image houses with beautiful images, gleaming with brightly
coloured paintings, a thupa and a cloister, a two- 89 storeyed
pasada, four gate-buildings, four long pasadas and eight small
pasadas, one refectory and one sermon hall, further 90 seven fire-houses
and twelve privies. Gavuta on gavuta2 (along 91 the road) the Ruler of
men had viharas3 erected, furnished with charming image temples,
with gate-buildings, outer walls and sermon halls. For such
bhikkhus as loved solitude 92 and had taken upon them the whole
of the duties of the ascetic, he had the Kapila-vihara built as
a good abode. There (there was) a costly two-storeyed pasada,
four long 93 cloisters and four long two-storeyed pasadas, further a
dwelling- 94 house of brick with diverse coloured painting and
adorned with turrets, built in honour of the sage Kapila, four small 95
pasadas and three privies. Also these viharas he dedicated along
with the (necessary) articles of use to the bhikkhus.
Now in order to rebuild the viharas in Anuradhapura 96
formerly destroyed by the Damilas and which many kings had not
restored because it was so difficult, he sent an official 97 and completed
the three thupas aforetime destroyed by the Damilas, the
Ratanavaluka-thupa4 one hundred and twenty
1 Some distance to the north of the Great thupa there lies an Image temple
similar in plan to the Thuparama and the Laiikatilaka, famous for the
fresco paintings on its inner walls. I was told there that the priests
frequently called this temple the Veluvana. If one could trust this
tradition we should have a clue to the position of the Vijita suburb. See
however, A. M. HOCART'S objections, Mem. ASC. II. 1926, p. 6. He calls
the structure "the Northern Temple". The popular name of the building is
Demalamahaseya which however originally must have belonged to the
Mahathupa or Damilathupa. I am also inclined to regard the
Potgul-vihara situated to the south of the city, as one of the suburb
monasteries of Pulatthinagara. According to an inscription discovered
there ( WICKBEMASINGHB, EZ. II. 238 ff.) it was originally built by
Parakkama-bahu, and it would be curious if such an important structure were
not to be mentioned at all in the Mhvs. Cf. on the subject H. C. P.
BELL, Rep. ASC. 1906 = XX. 1910, p. 14 ff.
2 Cf. for this 73. 154 f. and note. 3 Lit.: Gavuta-viharas.
* = Malaathupa. Cf. note to 76.104. There are four thupas mention-
8114 ParakJcamabahu I
78.98
98 cubits high, the Jetavana-tlmpa one hundred and forty cubits high, the
Abhayagiri-thupa one hundred and sixty cubits high,
99 as well as the great Maricavatti-thupa1 eighty cubits high. These .00
were (all) overgrown with great trees, bears and panthers
dwelt there and the ground of the jungle scarce offered a
01 foothold by reason of the heaps of bricks and earth. After haying
the forest hewn down and (the thupas) built in the proper fashion, and
faced with stucco, he also cleared the courtyard of the cetiya.
02 The Lohapasada destroyed by the Colas ? which measured in every
direction one hundred cubits2, one hundred in length and breadth3 and as
much in height, which was adorned with
03 many hundreds of apartments, with fine turrets and with rows of cells4
and which had several storeys, whose embellishment
04 called forth admiration ? the Ruler of men restored by raising
05 again its thousand and sis hundred pillars5. Sixty
large pasadas (like) the one named Sepannipuppha, as also the
06 destroyed pasada called Mahindasena he had renewed, also
boundary walls and numbers of parivenas, and after erecting a house for
alms he celebrated a great festival for the offering
07 of alms. In the ancient parivenas, the Thuparama and others, he saw to
the restoration of whatever was decayed or had
ed in the text, not three, and it looks as if the Maricavatti had been
added later.
" 1 Taking the four stupas in the order of their size (ef. above note to v.
77) we have for the Abhayagiri 240 ft, for the Jetavana 210 ft., for the
Mahathupa 180 ft. and for the Maricavatti 120 ft. According to SMITHEE,
Architectural Remains of Annraclhaplira, p. 52, 47, 27 in his time the
height of the three first thupas lying- in ruins was: 1) Abhayagiri
(wrongly called Jetavana by Sm.) 245 ft., 2) Jetavana (by Sm. Abhayagiri)
232 ft, 3) Ruvanveli (= Mahathupa) 198 ft. The Maricavatti-tliupa measured
then (p. 20) over 80 ft. It is now restored.
2 =150 ft The surface area of the Lohapasada is in reality rather more
than 231x232 ft. as is proved by the pillars still standing in the
basement. P. M. BURROWS, The Buried Cities of Ceylon, p. 29.
3 So I understand JiaUhasaiuruJcam in contrast to uccato tattaftam.
4 P. ftbapaftfara "lion's cage". The cells of the BaddhasTnia-pasada are
also called panjara in v. 55.
5 That is in fact the number of the foundation pillars still
standing.78.109 Pardlckamabahu I
fallen in. On the Cetiyagiri1 he had sixty-four thupas rebuilt 108 and
had restored on the old buildings whatever was decayed or had fallen in.
What sensible man when he has thus realised that the 109 pure-minded,
even if they live in the greatest happiness, find their supremest bliss
in meritorious works ? would grow weary in the works of virtue which
procure every happiness in the world?
Here ends the seventy-eighth chapter, called «The Building of
Yiharas*, in the Mahavanpsa, compiled for the serene joy
and emotion of the pious.
1 The Mihintale mountain. See note to 38. 76.116
Pardklcamabdhu I
Chapter LXXIX. THE LAYING OUT OF GARDENS AND THE LIKE
1 As the King wished to make all articles (of food) needed by the
townspeople easily attainable, he laid out gardens at
2 different places. He who was the delight of his subjects, laid out
the garden called Nandana which was adorned with
3 hundreds of trees bearing fruit and blossom. The King planted coco
palms, mango and bread-fruit trees, areka and Palmyra
4 palms and other trees, a hundred thousand of each kind and laid out in
this way with great pains a large garden destined for the community, which
because the name was appropriate,
5 was known generally as the Lakkhuyyana. For the bathing of the
bhikkhus in the hot season he had two charming ponds
6 made there beneath hollow rocks. The Monarch also laid out the
Dipuyyana1 resplendent in beauty which was to be glorified
7 by his own continual presence during the day; further the
Mahameghavanuyyana, the Cittalatavana, the garden called
8 Missaka and that called Rajanarayana; the garden called Lanka-tilaka and
the garden called Tilokanandana, that called Va-
9*narakara and that called Nayauussava; the garden Manohara by name and
the Nimmitapura, the Janghabhara and the
10 Punnavaddhana by name; the garden of the name of Sam-saraphala and
that called Pharusaka, that called Salipota and
11 that called Somanatha; the Thanakonkana and the tlttarakuru by name,
that called Bharukaccha and that called Pulacceri;
12 the gardens called Kilakara, Pandavarana and Ramissara, as well as the
Samisamtosuyyana, the Cintamanuyyana and the Pacuruyyana.
1 See above 73. 96 ff. 113 ff.79.26
Paraltkamabahu I 117
In Rajarattha the King had ninety-nine new thupas built 13 in many villages
and market towns. On seventy-three relic 14 shrines the Ruler
had what was decayed or fallen in repaired and the coating
renewed. He restored six thousand 15 one hundred decayed image houses
and built three hundred new image houses. He had four hundred and
seventy-six 16 divers kinds of images made and ninety-one Bodhi Trees
planted. For the community hailing from the four regions of
the 17 heavens he had built as an abode for them when coming and going two
hundred and thirty dwellings. He erected fifty-six 18 sermon halls, nine
cloisters, as well as one hundred and forty-four gate-buildings; one
hundred and ninety-two chapels with 19 altars for flowers, sixty-seven
outer walls and thirteen temples for the gods1. For the bhikkhus coming
from foreign lands 20 he had twelve parks (laid out) and two hundred and
thirty rest-houses2 built. Further the Ruler saw to the restoration 21
of twenty-nine sermon halls, thirty-one grottoes and five parks; 22
likewise of fifty-one rest-houses and of seventy-nine decayed temples to
the gods.
To put away the sufferings of famine from living creatures 23 that most
excellent of men had many tanks and canals made in divers places. By
damming up the Karaganga by a great 24 barrier between the hills3 and
bringing its mighty flood of waters hither by means of a vast canal called
the Akasaganga4, 25 the Ruler created that king of reservoirs
continually filled with water and known by the name of Parakkamasamudda5
26
1 P. devalctya, thus sanctuaries for Hindu deities. ISTumerous temples* to
Yisnu and Siva were discovered in Polonnaruva.
2 P. agantukasala "house (or hut) for strangers".
3 So I understand mahata girisetunfi. Ws translation "stone wall"
I consider inadmissible, since ugiri" is always "mountain1' never "stone".
4 Skr. Akasaganga, name of the Ganges river which is conceived as flowing
in space until it descends to earth.
5 The Parakkamasamudda mentioned here is different from the reservoir of
the same name named in 68. 40. This as we saw (note to the passage) is
situated in Dakkhinadesa and was formerly known as Pandavapi the
corresponding name for which is now Pandaveva. The Farakkamasamudda of
79. 26, which belongs to the river system of the118
ParaJcJcamdbdhu I 79.27
in which there was an island resplendent with a superb royal
27 palace and which was like to a second ocean. He also built the great
tank Parakkamatalaka with a sluice1 of a hundred
28 cubits3, and which was made fast3 by stone construction. Further the
Ruler of men built the Mahindatalaka4 and the Ekahavapi
Karaganda, is described in more detail in v. 40 ff. A canal starting from
it waters the Mahamegha park. In 79. 7 this park is named immediately after
the Dipuyyana in Pulatthinagara among the parks laid out by Parakkamabahu
I. A sluice of the reservoir was situated according to v. 45 near the Candi
gate. This name appears in 73.161 among the gates of Pulatthinagara. One
must therefore look for the Parakkama-sanaudda of 79. 26 at Polonnaruva and
it is evidently identical with the Topaveva. This was formerly far more
extensive than now and was connected with the Dumbutuluveva situated
farther south. See on the whole subject A. M.HOCAET CJSc. GI?p. 161. In 79.
57a Parakkarna-sagara is mentioned. As it was also connected with the
Karagaiiga, its name is probably merely a variant of Parakkamasamudda. But
in v. 28 c Parakkamasagara is mentioned along with the Parakkamasamudda and
next to a Parakkamatalaka. It is therefore possible that there were more
than two reservoirs called after the King.
1 That panali means the sluice or the outflow from the tank is clear from
v. 42, 43. Tfie mdtiftff, the water canals (called dla now in S.nh.)
start from the panali. In Skr. pranacll or pranafa means according to BE.
a "drainage canal". The term panali is explained by the construction of
the sluices of the old tanks in Ceylon, as described by PARKER (Ancient
Ceylon, p. 373 ff.}. They consist of a walled culvert of about 2-4 ft.
in breadth which runs across the whole dam. and is only slightly
raised above the base of the dam. To this culvert there leads on the
slightly sloping inner side of the dam a square shaft also walled in, This
is called in Sinhalese biso-Jcotuva. The shaft serves for
?regulating the wooden apparatus (p. ftvarana "lock", see y. 69 with note)
by the raising and dropping of which the culvert is wholly or partially
closed or opened and thus the outflow of the water regulated or completely
shut off. The shaft with the lock thus divides the culvert into an inflow
and an outflow channel.
2 Therefore about 150 ft. The number can only apply to the length of the
culvert.
3 P. dugga, I believe that here we must take the adjective in the meaning
of "sure, fast" which has developed out of the meaning "difficult of
access". In the same way the substantive dugga (originally *'a place
difficult of access") has become "a strong place", then a "fortress".
4 A Mahinclatata was already mentioned in 42.29 as a work of79.37
ParaKkamabtihu I
119
tank, as well as the Parakkamasagara whose flood-escape was walled up1;
also small tanks at different places a thousand 29 four hundred and
seventy-one (in number). At three hundred 30 tanks the Monarch had as
many stone sluices built. Ancient 31 tanks which had burst he again
dammed up in great number: the great tank Manihlra, the Mahadaragallaka,
the tank called 32 Suvarmatissa and that called Duratissa, the Kalavapi
tank and the one Brahmaiiaggama by name, the tanks called Nalikera- 33
mahathamba, Rahera, Giritalaka and Kumbhilasobbha; the 34
Kaiiavapi, Padivapi and the tank called Kati, the Pattapa^anavapi and the
tank called Mahanna; the tanks with the names 35
Mahanamamatthaka, Vaddhana, Maliadatta and Kaiiagama; the tanks
Vira, Valahassa and Surarnana and the tanks called 36 Pasanagama and
Kalavalli; the tank by name Kahalli and 37 that called Aiigagama,
the Hillapattakakhaiicla and theMadagu2.
Aggabodhi I. If the Mahindatalaka is identical with this, it can only
have been a restoration.
1 P. kotihdbaddhani'jjhara. By nijjhara (originally "waterfall") are
meant the flood escapes or "waste-weirs" (PARKER 1.1. p. 374) serving
for the overflow of the water when the reservoir is too full. The weir of
the Parakkamasagara is walled in (kotthdbaddha). Note that in Skr.
kosthaka may also mean an encircling wall, and on the other hand that the
corresponding Sinhalese word fcotwa (see above v. 27 note) is also used in
connection with waterworks. In Mhvs. 68, 16 Kotthabaddha is the name of a
causeway on the Jajjara-nadT.
2 Of the tanks enumerated here six (Valahassa, Mahadaragalle,
Mahadatta, Kumbhilasobbha, Pattapasana and Eana) are mentioned in 60. 50 as
having been restored by Vijayabahu I. Cf. note to the passage. The
Manihira is the work of Mahasena (Mhvs. 37. 47),. likewise the
Suvannatissa (WICKREMASINGTIE, EZ. II. 28, called Rantisa in the
Mediri-giriya inscr.) and the Mabadaragalla (37.47); the Duratissa,
one of Sadclhatissa (Mhvs. 33. 9); the Gintataka, one of Aggabodbi II.
(42. 67; cf. note to 70. 312). Rahera is frequently mentioned now as
locality, now as mountain apparently situated not far from
Anuradhapura, (Mhvs, 21. 5; 41. 44; 44. 7), also as an irrigation canal
(41. 31). Kartagama was a place in Roliaiia (45. 43) and
Billapattakakhantla is in 72. 41 the name of a ford of the Mabaveliganga.
The remaining names occur only in this passage. Of these Padivapi (v. 34)
might be identical with the Padaviya tank in the north-east corner of the
North. Central Province, 40 miles from Anuradhapura. Cf, WICKBEMASTNQHE,
EZ. I, 202.120 Parakkamabahu I
79.38
38 These decayed tanks the Ruler had restored to their original state and
in the same way four hundred and sixty-seven small
89 tanks which had been destroyed. In many tanks the King well aware of the
right moment, had breaches (a total of) one thousand three hundred and
ninety-five (in number)
40 dammed up so that they were firm again. The" King also had a
canal constructed, called Gambhlra (the deep), which started at the
flood-escape called Makara of the Parakkama-
41 samudda. (He also constructed) the great canal by name
Hemavati which branched off from the same (tank) in
42 the direction of the Mahameghavana; in the same way the
canal known by the name of Nllavahim which started
43 from the sluice called Malatlpuppha of the same (tank) and the
canal Salalavati by name which branched off from the
44 Kflakaruyyana sluice; further the great canal called Vettavati which
took its start from the sluice known by the name of
45 Vettavati; the canal Tungabhadda coming from the Dakkhina sluice and
the canal Mangalagariga which branched off from the sluice called
Maiigala, as well as the canal called Campa
46 from the sluice near* the Candl gate. (He built) also the
SarasvatI (canal) which branched off from the Toyavapi and led to
Punnavaddhanavapi and the Yenumati (canal) from its
47 western side; further the (canal) Yamuna which branched off from the
Punnavaddhana tank to the west and the Sarabhu
48 (canal) which ran northwards; also the canal called Candabhaga which
flowed through the centre of the Lakkhuyyana, and the Nammada (canal)
which branched off in the domain of the
49 Jetavana-vihara; further the canal named Nerafijara which
flowed from that tank in a northerly direction, and the
50 Bhagirathi, which started from the Anotatta tank; as also the
(canal) called Avattaganga which branched off from there to the south and
the Tambaparini (canal) which flowed from
51 the Ambala tank towards the north; the AciravatI (canal) which
ran westwards from the Mahavalukaganga, fitted for
52 many a long year to prevent famine, and the GromatI (canal) which
branching 'off from there flowed eastwards, and the
53 Malapaharani (canal) running northwards; also the
canals79.61 ParakJcamdbahu I
121
flowing eastwards from the Aciravatl: the Sataruddha, Nibbinda, Dhavala
and Sida; further the Ealindi canal which flowed 54 in a
southerly direction from the southern overflow of the vast Manihira
tank; as also the canal called Kaveii which 55 flowed from the
Griritalaka tank to the Kadduravaclclhamana tank, and the Somavati
canal running from the Kaddura- 56 vacldhamana tank to the
Arimaddavijayaggama (tank). The 57 Monarch also constructed the Godavari
canal which branched off from the Karagaiiga and flowed to the
Parakkamasagara.1 (Lastly) the Prince had the ruined canal called
Jayagaiiga2 58 restored. It branched ofl from the Kalavapi and
flowed to Anuradhapura. Five hundred and thirty-four small canals he 59
had constructed and three thousand three hundred which had been destroyed
he restored to what they had been before. In 60 the province of the
Yuvaraja (Dakkhiiiadesa) the discerning Sovereign had numerous works of
various kinds constructed at numbers of places. On the site of the house
where he was 61
1 The names mentioned in vv. 40?57 show how strong was the tendency
to call new buildings and the like after ancient and sacred places.
Mahameghavana and Jetavana are of course called respectively after the park
and the monastery in Anuradhapura. Heniavati is the skr. Haimavatl, a
name of the Ganges. Sarasvati and Yarnuna are well-known rivers in
Northern India. VetravatI is a tributary of the Yamuna, now called
Betwa. Kalindi (v. 54) is a frequent name for the Yamuna (see BE. s. v.).
Nammada is the skr. Narmada, now the Ner-budda whose valley bounds
the Yindhya mountains in the south. Tungabhadra is the name of a
river in the Dekkan, likewise Kaverl, Godavari and quite in the soutli in
Tinnevelli, the Tamraparni. The Bhaglrathi (v. 40) is the name of one
of the sources of the Ganges, and the Gomati is a left tributary of the
same stream. The Aciravatl is so named after a river which flows past
Savatthl = skr. Sravasti, now the Eapti. The Neranjara is called after
the river at the sacred place where Buddha received Enlightenment
(OLDENBERG, Buddha, p. 129). Campa (v. 45) is the name of an old
Indian town in Anga near the present Bhagalpur in Bengal. Candrabhaga,
Avartaka, Venumati are Indian river names (BE. s. v.). Nibbinda (v.
53) corresponds perhaps to the Nirvindhya named in ilegbaduta 28.
Anotatta (v. 49) wliich was situated in the country of the mythical
Uttarakorus was made sacred according to Yin. I. 282 by a visit of the
Buddha.
2 Now Yodi Ela.122 ParaHamabdhu I
79.62
born in Punkhagama1 he erected the Sutighara-cetiya one 62 hundred and
twenty cubits high. He had twenty-two relic
shrines erected, thirty-seven Bodhi Trees (planted), one hundred ?3 image
houses, fifteen caves, twenty-one dwellings for the
community in the four regions of the heavens and eighty-6I seven
rest-houses for strangers. He put up chapels with altars
for flowers, twenty-nine in number, seven sermon halls as well
65 as five outer walls and forty-three images of divers kinds.
66 He restored twenty-four ruined image houses. The Mahagallaka tank2 and
the Talaggallaka tank, the RajinI weir3, the weir
67 called Telapakka, the weir on the Jajjara4 and the Vilattakhanda (weir)
the Monarch made fast for the flourishing of the harvest
68 in the land. Three hundred and fifty-eight damaged places
69 in tanks and the stone sluices on thirteen tanks as well as one
hundred and sixty locks5 and small tanks which were damaged,
thirty-seven in number ? these the Monarch had repaired.
70 Also in the province of Rohana the King who had delight in
meritorious works, had divers buildings erected in villages
71 and market towns. On the site of his mother's pyre in Khira-gama6 the
Monarch (erected) the Ratanavali-cetiya, one hundred
72 and twenty cubits7 in height. Further (he founded) sixteen
1 See note to 61. 26. The height of the tope was roughly 180 ft.
2 Of. Mhvs. 68. 84 and 43.
3 P, nijjhara. See note to v. 28. What Is here called nijjhara is
probably the same as vari(sam)pata Mhvs. 48. 148; 68. 35, 37.
4 Probably £n allusion to the great irrigation works described In
Mhvs. 68. 16 if. which needed repair. In the case of a river nijjhara
means the dam (setw) built in it through which a part of the water is
conducted into a lateral canal. If the river has a large volume of water,
it flows over the dam and forms a "fall" like the flood-escape In a tank.
5 P. dmrane. I believe this Is meant for the shafts and the apparatus
for regulating the outflow of the water at the sluices (see note 1 to
v, 27).
6 See note to 74. 168.
7 That is 180 ft. The size (&ydm&) probably refers to the height.
According to H. W. CODRXNGTGN (letter of 1-4-28), the measurement of the
tope of Badalkumbura gave a circumference of 926 ft, which would In fact
give a height of about 180 ft.79.86'
ParakTiamabahu I 123
relic shrines, seven Bodhi Trees and also vast Bodhi temples and seventy
Bodhi Tree terraces1 and two-storeyed image 78 houses forty-three
in number, two sermon halls and seventy-five images, thirty-seven
dwellings for the community from 74 the four regions of the heavens,
forty-seven outer walls and twenty gate-buildings; also fifty-nine
rest-houses for guests, 75 four parks and three statues of the
Metteyya. After the 76 Sovereign had then built five dancing-halls, he
had everything here and there which was broken down and decayed restored.
Thirty-seven thupas, twenty-two Bodhi Tree terraces, two 77
hundred and seventy-four large image -houses, one relic temple, 78 seven
temples for images in recumbent posture, forty caves and four brick
houses; four long pasadas, and six three-storeyed 79 pasadas, twenty-nine
sermon halls and three cloisters, one 80 hundred and
twenty-six dwelling-houses, one hundred and twenty-eight houses for
books and four rest-houses for guests, twenty-four temples to the
gods, one hundred and three 81 tower-gates, one. hundred
and twenty-six outer walls these all the Sovereign had restored.
The Ruler also made 82 fast two hundred and sixteen leaking tanks
belonging to the community, like the great Uruvela tank and the
Pa^clukolamba tank and others, further eighteen decayed sluice locks and
two 83 hundred and five ruined small tanks. On ten tanks he repaired 84 the
stone sluices and here and there he had forty-four canals dug2.
By constructing in this .way beautiful viharas, gardens, 85 tanks
and the like he adorned with these numerous (works) the whole of Lanka.
Thus Parakkamabahu, the Ruler of men, by whom were 86 performed divers
and numerous kinds of meritorious works, who continually found the
highest satisfaction in the teaching
1 P. bodhiJcotthaJce. Here also ftotthaka (see above note to v. 28) is
used in the sense of walling up. It is a usual custom to surround the
sacred trees with a terrace, even if it consist merely of stones heaped
together,
2 This verse ends the first continuation of the Mahavaxpsa ascribed to
Dhammakitti. See my edition of the Culavamsa I. In trod. p. III.124
Parakkamdbahu I
79.86
of the Master, who was endowed with extraordinary energy and discernment,
carried on the government for thirty-three yearsi.
Here ends the seventy-ninth chapter, called «The Laying out of Gardens
and the Like», in the Mahavamsa, compiled for the serene joy and
emotion of the pious.
1 The same number of years in Pujav. and Rajaratn. Kajav. 32
years.Vijayabaliu II 125
CHAPTER LXXX
THE SIXTEEN KINGS
Thereupon the sister's son of this Great king, the wise 1 poet
sovereign King Vijayabahu1, became monarch in Lanka. When he had received
consecration as king the prudent one 2 in his great mercy released from
their misery those dwellers in Lanka whom his uncle, the
Sovereign Parakkama, had 3 thrown into prison and tortured with
stripes or with fetters. By restoring at different places to various people
their village 4 or their field he increased the joyfulness2 of them
all. As 5
1 In Polonnaruva there is an inscription of Vijayabahu II. which
supplements the account of our chronicle (WICKREMASINGHE EZ. II. 179 ff.).
In it he also describes himself as sister's son of Parakkamabahu. We
know three sisters of this king, but I doubt if any of these three was
the mother of Vijayabahu II. WICKREMASINGHE thinks she was Bhadda-vati,
the wife of Gajabahu, who would in fact be the most likely. But in 70. 333
(cf below note to v. 31) we have the distinct statement that Gajabahu had
no son. This is not easy to get over. I am inclined to think that
there was a fourth unnamed sister of Parakkainabahu's married to a Kalinga
prince. Then it would be intelligible (cf. below, note to v. 18) that
Vijayabahu, the son of this prince and of a sister of Parakkamabahu,
should in his turn, appoint a Kalinga prince as his successor, and that
the latter should describe him as head of the clan. The inscription relates
further that Vijayabahu was in Simhapura, the capital of Kalinga, when
Parakkama summoned him to Lanka. Para-kkama's relations with the Kaliuga
dynasty are intelligible. He had himself Kalinga blood in his veins
through his grandmother Tilokastm-darl whom Vijayabahu I. fetched from this
dynasty to secure the continuance of his house (Mhvs. 59. 29 if.).
2 Vv. 3 and 4 show Parakkamabahu in a curious light. According to this
account, he was a severe if not cruel ruler, who made his subjects slave
that he might gratify his love of splendour. Vijayabahu II. grants an
amnesty at his accession.126 Vijaijabdliu II,
MaJiinda VI 80.6
Alaka for (the god) Kubera and Amaravati for Sakka, so was
6 Pulatthinagara for him the royal city. He himself composed in the
Magadha tongue a most excellent letter, sent it to the
7 monarch living in Arimaddana1, concluded with this beloved (prince) a
friendly treaty as aforetime his great grandfather
8 Vijayabahu2, and (being) highly famed, to increase the joy of the
bhikkhus in the land of Lanka and Arimaddana, lie made
9 the Order of the Buddha lustrous. As the Ruler departed not from
any precept of the political teaching of Manu, lie rejoiced the people
through the four heart-winning qualities.
10 Endowed with kindness, purity and other virtues, he found his
highest satisfaction in the triad of the jewels, Buddha and
11 the like. Of most excellent character he, ever joyous in spirit,
12 provided the bhikkhus with the four articles of use. Manifesting
great exertion, he like a wise Bodhisatta, everywhere
13 in every way interested himself in all beings. Shunning the four
wrongful paths3 he in his great insight, practised in the exercise of
justice, towards good and evil favour and severity.
14 Thus this Monarch respected by the laity and the Order, performing many
meritorious works, carried on the government for one year4.
15 Now after a traitor, M ah in da by name, of the Kulinga clan5,
who had won as his spouse a cowherd's daughter, Di-
1 The capital of Ramanna (Lower Burma, Pegu). Of. Mhvs. 76. 38. We see
from this passage that the Magadha tongue, that is Pali, was the medium of
international intercourse, in the same wa}7 as Latin in the Middle Ages.
2 Vijayabahu I. is called not quite correctly, the grandfather
(pita-malia) of Vijayabahu II. For his relations with Ranaaiiiia see
Mhvs. 60. 5 ff.
3 See note to 37. 108.
* The same length of reign in the Pujav. in which the King's name is given
as Pan
pan! by name, had treacherously slain the Monarch, (he) the 16 deluded one
without gaining the consent of the generals, of the warriors, of the
indignant inhabitants of the country and 17 of the whole of the
dignitaries, carried on in most evil fashion the government in Lanka for
five days.
After his murder the Uparaja of King Vijayabahu, born in 18
Kalinga/Kittinissanka by name1, became king. After he had 19 received royal
consecration he had built in superb Pulattllinagara a beautiful temple of
stone for the Tooth Relic2. He had the 20 lofty Ratanavali-cetiya made
firm and embellished the splendid
Nik.-s. Kilinkesda Mihindu, and Rajav. merely Kilinkesda. Pujav. and
Rajav.*like the Mhvs. give him a reign of just five days.
1 King Nissanka Mall a has left many and ample inscriptions. Ed. MULLER
has edited 15 of them in the ATC (nr. 143 ff.) WICKRE-MASINGHE 18
in all, EZ. (I. 121 ff., II. 70, 84, 91, 96, 98, 123, 125, 128, 130,
134, 137, 143, 146, 148, 153, 157, 165 if.). Their contents are very
similar. With regard to his descent we learn (for ex. in the famous
Galpota inscription in Polonnaruva, EZ. II, 98 ff.) that he was born in the
Kalinga country in the town of Simhapura as son of the King
Jayagopa and the Queen ParvatT. The Great king of Lanka the Chief of
the clan (kula-jetu)?without doubt Vijayabahu II. is meant ? had summoned
him thither to take over the government. He had been at first prince and
viceroy and had then ascended the throne in virtue of the law of
succession. This right is frequently stressed in the
inscriptions and justified by his descent from Vijaya, the first king of
Lanka. Without doubt this right was much disputed and it looks as if the
bombastic style of Nissanka Malla's inscriptions had the object of
increasing the prestige of the new Kalinga dynasty in Ceylon.
2 In the inscriptions (for ex. Galpota-L, C, line 1) and the Heta-da-ge
portico inscr., 1. 19; EZ. II. 89 and 113) Nissaiika Mai la claims to have
built the dalada-geya, which was named after him, as well as the vata-geya.
This last is evidently the so-called Vata-da-ge on the Quadrangle which
was, however, in reality, a work of Parakkamabahu I. and probably only
restored by* Nissaiika Malla. See note to 78.41. What the dalada-geya was
and where it was situated is not certain. One is inclined to think first
of the Heta-da-gi situated opposite the Vata-dai-ge. That is according to-
the inscriptions on the building itself, apparently a work of Nissanka
Malla. But in spite of its traditional title, it was probably not a
da-ge, a "relic shrine" but an "image house". Cf. the note to 78. 39.
As da-ge the Sat-mahal-pasada might 'merit consideration, unless this is
a work of Parakkamabahu I. (note to 78. 4*2).128
KittinissahJca 80.21
21 structure with a golden point1. After building the vihara2 adorned
with a hundred pasadas which bore his name, he made it over to
the bhikkhu community and supported it.
22 The Jambukola-vihara resplendent with walls and pillars
shimmering in gold and silver, where the floor was of red
28 lead and the bricks of the roof were of gold, the wise (Monarch) had
rebuilt and placed therein seventy-three golden statues of
24 the Master3. With the four-membered army the Ruler full of pious
devotion, went forth to the Samantakuta and performed
25 there his devotions4, and everywhere on the island of Tamba-panrji5 he
had flower gardens and fruit gardens and numbers
26 of houses for the community laid down6. While in this way
1 The tope is therefore called even to-day the Rankot-Dagoba "Gol-clen
point dagoba". It has nothing, however, to do with the Mahathupa in
Polonnaruva with which it is associated in the index to my edition. The
Rankot lies to the south of the Alahana-parivena. The height is given in
the Galpota inscription C, line 2 as 80 cubits (== 120 ft.). The
Rankot-Dagoba G-al-asana inscr. (EZ. II. 134 ff.), belongs to the time at
which that Dagoba was built. The expression l}andlid'peti "has made
fast or firm" is, as a rule, employed of the restoration of old buildings.
2 Not yet identified.
3 The famous cave temples of Danibul are situated about 47 miles north of
Kandy on the road to Anuradhapura. There is an inscription on the rock
wall there of Nissanka Malla (WICKREMASINGHE, EZ. 1.121 ff.) in which at
the end, he boasts of having constructed or embellished these caves and of
having given them the name of Suvarnagiriguha. The 73 statues set up by
the king are also mentioned in the Piitidanaka-mancjapa inser. line 30 (EZ.
II. 173).
4 The inscriptions mention repeatedly the journeys of the King to the
sacred places of the Island. Adam's Peak (Samantakuta = Slnh. SamanaJa)
is expressly mentioned in the inscription on the vestibule wall of the
Heta-da-ge (1. 3 EZ, II. 94).
5 The ancient name for Ceylon, originally of that part in particular where
Vijaya landed. See Mfavs. 6. 47, 7. 38 f., 41.
6 In the inscriptions the King also boasts repeatedly of successful
campaigns against the Colas, Fandyas and other peoples in Southern India.
It. is almost impossible to disentangle the historical facts from the
exaggerations. In the kingdom itself he claims to. have increased the
prosperity of the people by lightening' taxation, by the laying out ?of
gardens .and tanks and by a generous giving of alms. He claims also to have
reformed the Church. The mention of the fixing of the80.31 Vlrdbdhu
I, Vikkamdbahii HI, Codagahga, Lilavati 129
day by day the Ruler accumulated many a merit, lie carried on the
government for nine years1 in most excellent fashion.
His son, the King known by the name of Vlrabahu2, 27 hereupon ruled
for one night and then fell into the power of death.
Thereupon the younger brother of that same king Kitti- 28 nissanka, King
Vikkamabahu3, enjoyed the royal dignity for three months. He was
slain by the Ruler Codaganga, 29 a sister's son of King Nissanka, who
carried on the government for nine months4. Thereupon the powerful
general Kitti had 30 the eyes of this king put out, deposed him
and had the government carried on for "three years without mishap5
by 31 Lilavati, the first mahesi of the sovereign Parakkaniabahu.
gtivuta and of the setting up of milestones is interesting (Inscr. of the
vestibule wall of the Heta-da-ge, line 12; EZ. II. 94). Mr. H.W. CODRINGTON
has actually discovered a number of such gavuta stones with inscriptions
(letter of 1-4-28). They stand along the ancient high road
(Mahagama-Kataraganaa-Buttala-Medagama-Bibile-(Mahiyafigana).
1 The same number in Pujav. and Rajav. These and the Rajaratn. ascribe
the same merit to Nissanka Malla as the Mhvs. The Sinhalese chronicles
distinguish like the inscriptions, between the temple of the Tooth Relic
and the circular building. The number of the statues set up In the
Darnbul-vihara is given in the Pujav. as 72, in the Rajaratn. as 63.
*
2 In the Galpota inscr. B, line 1-2 (EZ. II. Ill) he is called the son of
Nissanka Malla. Pujav. also mentions that his reign only lasted one
night.
3 Mentioned in the inscr. of the vestibule wall of the Heta-da-ge line
13-14 as apa "prince". Pujav. and Rajav. give him the same length of reign
as the Mhvs.
4 The same in Pfijav. In Rajav. Co
32 Thereupon King Sab as am all a of the race of Okkaka, a lion In courage,
carried on the government for two years1.
83 Then having deposed this Monarch, the general Ayasmanta2, a man of
almost unsurpassable courage, a supporter of his
34 royal family, prudently had the government carried on with wise
policy for six months by Kalyariavati, the first mahesi
35 of Kittinissanka3. This Queen Kalyariavati, who was devoted to the
Order of the Master, had a viliara called after her,
36 built in the village Paynasalaka by name, for love of the village,
and assigned it villages, fields, articles of use, slaves,
37 gardens and so forth. With her consent, the general Ayasmanta, who
administered the government in all Lanka, who came of
38 the Khandhavara family, sent the Adhikarin Deva to charming Valliggama,
had a vihara erected there4 and assigned to the
39 Great community. He built the parivena known by his name
40 of Sarajakulavaddhana5 and caring for its support, he assigned
1 Pujav. the same. In Eajav. tliere is only mention of a king of the
Okkaka family (without the name) who reigned 9 years. There is an
inscription of Sahasamalla in Polonnaruva with the exact date of his
coming to the throne in the Buddha era (WICKREMASINGHB, EZ. II. 219 ff.),
according to which FLEET bas calculated the event as occurring on
Wednesday, the 23rd of August, 1200 A. D. (FLEET, JRAS. 1909, p. 327,
331). This is the first absolutely certain date in the history of Ceylon.
See E. HULTZSCH, JRAS. 1913, p. 518; WICKREMASINGHE, EZ. I. 123, note 4;
II. 220; H. W. CODRINGTON, H<5., p. 67. 75.
2 Piijav. and Rajav. call him Elalu Abo Senevirat. This is the same
general who appears in inscriptions as Lak Vijayasingu Senevi
AbonavanTavurunavan (EZ.IL112, line 15; 226,1.19).WICKREMASINGHE EZ. II 191
shows that probably Ayasmanta is the same as the Kitti mentioned in v. 30
who calls himself in an inscription Lag Vijayasingu Kit Seniviyan and
describes himself as the minister of Lila-vatl (E. MULLEE, A! G. Nr. 157).
3 Kalyanavati is mentioned in inscriptions of Nissau'ka Malla (for ex, EZ.
II. 94, line 13 and 111, I. 2) under the form Kalydna. A short inscription
of hers is also preserved in Bopitiya (EZ. II. 190 If.) in -which she calls
herself Kalyanavati, Pujav. and Rajav. give her a reign of 6 years.
4 See 90. 96.
5 That means "furtherer of his royal family". See v. 33. I am now
inclined to believe that there and here we should read with W. sard-'
jdkulavaddhana (= svaraj0) not sa r°.80.50 DJiammasoka,
AniJcan^a, Lilavatl, Lolcissara 131
it villages and fields surrounded by parks and the like and which could
scarcely be visited by a bad harvest, together with articles of use and
slaves male and female. Having 41 scrupulously separated the four castes
who had become impure through mixture, he bent on doing good, had a text
book compiled which had law as its subject.
Thereupon there reigned for one year1 a royal prince 42
Dhammasoka by name, who on coming to the throne was aged three months.
The Mahadipada Anikaiiga came at the 43 head of a great army from the Cola
kingdom, slew the ruler in Pulatthinagara, Prince Dhammasoka,
together with the 44 general Ayasmanta and reigned seventeen
days2. But the 45 general, Vikkantacamunakka, the villain, slew
the Monarch Anikaiiga and had the government carried on for a year3 by 46
the first consort of King Parakkamabahu, Lllavatl by name, who had already
reigned before.
Now came King Lokissara by name, who had been 47 wounded in
the shoulder by a spear, with a great Damila army from the opposite
shore, brought the whole of Lanka 48 under his sway and reigned,
dwelling in Pulatthinagara, nine months4. Hereupon the general
Parakkama, the best among 49 men of decision, endowed with great
power and courage, belonging to the family of the Kalanagaras?
consecrated the 50 Mahesl Lllavatl5 who came of the dynasty of the Sun and
Moon, in the royal dignity, she who afterward shone in royal
1 Pujav. the same. In Eajav. it is expressly stated tbat it was
Ayasmanta who raised the prince to the tbrone. The prince's age at
his ascent of the throne is given as 5 months, the length of Ayasmanta's
regency as 6 years.
2 The same number in PiujaV. and Rajav.
3 In Piijav. and Rajav. the general is called Manakka Senevi. The
length of the regency is given as one year.
4 Pujav. and Rajav, 5 months.
5 Lllavatl thus enjoyed the royal dignity nominally at least three times
(?. 30 f., 45 f., 49 f.}. For inscriptions of this queen see EZ. 1.
176 ff., II. 192 ff, 238 ff. The last named was found at Potgul-vehera
in Poionnaruva and says that the queen had this building restored. It was
one of the foundations of Parakkamabahu I. For the general Parakkama see
Datbavarnsa v. 4,
9*132 Lit avail, ParaTcltamapandu II, Mdgha
80.51
51 splendour. When then a space of about seven months1 had passed for
the Mahesi, there landed with a great Paiiclu army
52 from the Paridii kingdom the glorious Panda King Parakkama,
53 deposed the Queen and her general Parakkama and after he had cleared
Lanka from the briers (of revolt), he ruled the realm in superb
Pulatthinagara for three years2, without
54 transgressing the political precepts of Manu. But since in
consequence of the enormously accumulated, various evil deeds
55 of the dwellers in Lanka, the devatas who were everywhere entrusted
with the protection of Lanka, failed to carry out
56 this protection, there landed a man who held to a false creed, whose
heart rejoiced in bad statesmanship, who was a forest fire for the burning
down of bushes in the forest of the good,
57 ? that is of generosity and the like ? who was a sun whose action
closed the rows of night lotus flowers ? that is the good doctrine ?
and a moon for destroying the grace of the groups
58 of the day lotuses ? that is of peace ? (a man) by name Magha, an
unjust king sprung from the Kalinga line, in
59 whom reflection was fooled by his great delusion, landed as leader
of four and twenty thousand warriors from the Kalinga
60 country and conquered the island of Lanka. The great scorching fire ?
King Magha ? commanded his countless flames of fire ? his warriors ? to
harass the great forest ? the
61 kingdom of Lanka3. While thus his great warriors oppressed the
people, boasting cruelly everywhere: "We are Kerala
62 warriors", they tore from the people their garments, their
ornaments and the like, corrupted the good morals of the
63 family which liad been observed for ages, cut off liands and feet and
the like (of the people), destroyed many houses and tied up cows, oxen and
other (cattle) which they made their
64 own property. After they had put fetters on tlie wealthy and
rich people and had tortured them and taken away all
1 The same in Pujav.; RajaV. 4 months,
2 The same in Pujav. and Rajav,
3 In. verses 56-60 the compiler gives specimens of his intimacy with the
rales of Indian poetics ? alanikara.. The . comparisons belong to the
species rupaka. Of. Dand in, Kavyadarsa 2, 66 ff.80.78
MagJia 133
their possessions, they made poor people of them. They wreck- 65 ed the
image houses, destroyed many cetiyas, ravaged the viharas and
maltreated the lay brethren. They flogged the 66 children,
tormented the five (groups of the) comrades of the Order1, made the
people carry burdens and forced them to do heavy labour. Many books
known and famous they tore 67 from their cord and strewed them hither
and thither. The 68 beautiful, vast, proud cetiyas like the
Ratanavali(-cetiya)2 and others which embodied as it were, the glory of
former pious kings, they destroyed by overthrowing them and
allowing 69 alas! many of the bodily relics, their souls3 as it were,
to disappear. Thus tlie Damila warriors in imitation of
the 70 warriors of Mara, destroyed in the evil of their nature, the
laity and the Order. Hereupon they completely invested 71
Pulatthinagara and captured Parakkama, that man of great might and
valour. They put out the Monarch's eyes and 72 plundered all
his treasures, pearls, jewels and so forth. Then 73 the leaders of the
soldiers with Manabharaiia at the head, consecrated the Kalinga Magha
to the glorious royal dignity of Lanka.
Now after the Ruler Magha had in this manner taken 74 possession of
the kingdom and attained the royal dignity, lie dwelt in Pulatthinagara.
The Monarch forced the people to 75 adopt a false faith and he brought
great confusion into the four sharply divided castes4. Villages and
fields, houses and 76 gardens, slaves, cattle, buffaloes and whatever else
belonged to the Sihalas he had delivered up to the Keralas. The viharas,
the 77 parive^as and many sanctuaries he made over to one or other of his
warriors as dwelling. The treasures which belonged to 78
1 P. saliadhammike, that is the bhikkhus and bhikkhuxns, tbe novices,
sainanera., of ma!e and female sex, and the young girls who were being
prepared for the profession of nuns (sikkhamdnd).
2 Here for the first time the now customary name (Sinh. ButanvaU) is used
for the Mahathfipa in Anuradhapura.
3 Lit. "their life" (jicitam).
4 V, 41 ab must be compared with 75 c d. The "false faith'' was
Hinduism.134 Magha
80.79
the Buddha and were the property of the holy Order he seized and thus
committed a number of sins in order to go to hell.
79 In this fashion committing deeds of violence, the Ruler Magha held sway
in Laiika for twenty-one years1.
80 Thus in Laiika this and that ruler out of great lust for power,
have slain this and that lord of men, but have themselves in consequence of
these deeds, attained to no good old age, and even when they had
achieved the kingly dignity, they could not alas! enjoy it for long.
Hence the wise man should refrain from the destruction of living beings
and renounce wanton lust for power.
Here ends the eightieth chapter, called «The Sixteen Kings», in
the Mahavamsa, compiled for trie serene joy and emotion of the pious.
1 The same in Pujav. According to Eajav. 19 years. The description of
Magba's reign in both chronicles agrees entirely with that of the Mhvs.
Rajaratn. and Nik.-s. continue their enumeration of the names (cf. note to
80.31). In the first: Samagalla (read Sahasamalla), Kalyana-vati,
Dharmasoka, Nekanga, Aniliiavati, Lokesvara, Lilavati, Pandita
Parakramabahu; In the second: Sahasamalla, KalyanavatT, Dharmasoka,
Aniyangana Lilavati, Lokesvara, Lilavati, Parakramapandi. Then there
follows in Rajaratn. the account of the tyrannical reign of the Kalinga
-Megha. Nik.-s. has the form Magha.Interregnum
135
CHAPTER LXXXI
THE REIGN OF ONE KING
During this alien rule1 several virtuous people had founded 1 on divers of
the most inaccessible mountains a charming town (or) a village2 and
dwelling here and there protected the laity 2 and the Order so that they
were in peace. On the summit of the Sublia mountain3 hard to ascend by the
foe, the Senapati 3 Subha had founded a town, as Vessavana the town AI
ataman da, and dwelling here and fending off the Kerala devils, he
protected 4 the (surrounding) country and the Order. On the summit of
the Govindamala4 hard to reach by the rebels, the Adipada 5 ruler
Bhuvanekabahu by name, whose courage was known to the world, had
founded a town and by dwelling there, he 6 protected the province
of Rohana, the community of the bhikkhus and the Order5.
1 P. rajantara (cf. 87. 46) formed like desantara. The translation
"interregnum" is also permissible, since no lawful kings reigned.
2 P. nagaram gamam. When in the sequel the buildings on the rocks are
designated as nagardni the reason is probably that larger settlements arose
at the foot of the rock fortresses and under the protection of these. The
word nagara is associated -with the idea of a permanent stronghold.
3 Subhapabbata, now Yapahu (= yalia^acu = P. yasapabbata), an isolated
rock like Sigiri, not far from Maho. Cf. H. C. P. BELL, ASC»
1910-li ? X. 1914, p. 52 E; 1911-12, p. 60 ff.; F. H. MODDBB, JRAS.
C. B. XIII, nr. 44, 1893, p. 97 ff.
4 This form of the name is hardly right. The Col. Ed. has altered it
into Grovindacala. I should rather propose Gomndasela, since its name
to-day is Gomndahela. The Govindahela is known by the name of
"Westminster Abbey1'. This imposing rock rises 20 miles west
of Tirukkovil, south of the village of Bovaia in the Mahavedirata Kerala
(Census, 1921, II, p. 460). Cf. F, LEWIS, JRAS. C. B. 1008, nr. 61, p..
167 ff.; 1914, nr. 67, p. 279 IF.
s When bhikkhukamgha and sdsana are named together here, the first means
the persons, the second the thing, that is the doctrine and the free
practice of it In the Order.136 Vijaydb
dhu III 81.7
7 In the same way again the general called Sankha founded in the
district Manimekhala by name, on the lofty mountain
8 Gangadoni a superb town and while dwelling there, gave as little heed
to the infamous army of the Ruler Magha, though
9 it was but two yojanas away, as to a blade of grass and
protected without fear that district and the Order.
10 Now at that time there was a ting known by the name of
Vijayabahu, belonging to the line of King Samghabodhi1, a
11 man of splendid courage who after he had through fear of the foe
withdrawn to divers inaccessible forests and had long dwelt there,
attained the dignity of a king of the Vanni2.
12 The mighty one brought all the dignitaries of the Sihalas
13 under his influence, marched forth with a Sihala army and
destroyed the whole of the four-membered forces of the foe which were
armed for battle, as a mighty flame of fire3
14 (destroys) the darkness. All the Damila warriors who dwelt as they
pleased in the single villages and houses he drove
15 forth. After he had freed superb Mayarattha4 from the briers (of the
foe), the Euler built on the lofty summit of the
16 Jambuddoni5 mountain a splendid town with fine walls and
gate-towers, resided there in happiness and carried on the
government as capable monarch.
1 Sirisamghabodhi I. See Mhvs. 36. 73 ff.
2 Here the tribe of the Vanni is mentioned for the first time. The name
does not occur in the older Mahavamsa nor in the Culavamsa of Dhammakitti.
The Vannis live to-day, but a few hundred in number, in small villages on
the northern frontier of the North-Central Province. They go in for
agriculture and preferably for hunting. Their origin is unknown. The
surrounding inhabitants call them Veddas as a rule, and the Census of
1921 evidently includes them among these. They themselves repudiate
all connection with the Veddas on whom they look down with contempt. Of.
H. PAKKEK, The Vanniyas, The Taprobanian, Feb. 1887, p. 15 ff,; and Ancient
Ceylon, p. 36 ff.
3 P. tejakJchandha, synonym for aggiklzliandha.
4 It is noteworthy that in this second continuation of the Culavamsa the
names Dakkhinadesa and Rajarattha vanish and are replaced by Mdyarattha and
Patittharattha. Cf. note to 81. 46.
5 Now Dambadeniya, about 18 miles south-west of Kurunegala. Cf. F. H.
MODDEB, JRAS. C. B., XV, nr. 48, 1897, p. 23 ff.81.26
Vijaycibdhu III 137
And further: during these disturbed times all the Grand 17 theras with
Vacissara at the head, had carried away from Pulatthinagara the
Altnsbowl Relic and the Tooth Relic of the Master, had gone
forth, had betaken themselves to 18 Mayarattha and there on the
mountain Kotthumala in a safe 19 region bad buried both the relics
carefully in the earth and so preserved them1. Now some of these
Grand theras with 20 Vacissara at the head, who sougbt that protection for
Lanka on which depended the continuance of the Order, had crossed 21 the
vast ocean, despite its raging waves, bad betaken themselves to the lands
of the Pandus, Colas and other (peoples). Now 22 Vijayabahu sending forth
his great dignitaries, summoned all these theras who were a mine of mercy2
back from there. When 23 the Grand tberas arrived he greeted them with
reverence and asked them: "Where are the two relics, the Tooth and
the Almsbowl preserved0? At their answer, "In such and such a 24 place",
the Monarch's whole body was filled with a fivefold joy3. Led by the
crowd of the Grand tberas, the Ruler set 25 forth with his army for the
Kotthumala mountain. After he 26 had performed a great sacrificial
festival4 round about the mountain, he beheld there gazing with his
whole soul5, the
1 Pujav,, Rajav. and Rajaratn. agree with the Gulavarnsa as regards the
rescue of the two relics from Pulatthinagara and the bringing of them to
Mayarattha. The chronicles call the mountain Kotmalaya. The thera
Vacissara is not mentioned. In our passage khemalthanamhi In v. 19 b must
be understood as appositional addition to gadescMihi.
2 Ye Tiarundkard cannot refer to Vijayabahu, but only to
te wahathere.
3 Lit, "one whose whole body was filled with . . ." The five kinds of
joy are according to GUILDERS (P. D. s. v. plti) khuddaka p. "slight
joy", "khanika p. ''momentary joy", dkkcwtikQ p. "joy that conies like
a sudden shock", nbbegap., "transporting joy" (that will make you leap into
the air) and pharanap,, "all-pervading joy",
4 The King marches roqnd the mountain with his attendants as a pilgrim
walks round a holy place and has sacrificial ceremonies performed at the
four cardinal points.
5 P. cakkhumam. W's translation "with great delight" is too weak. We have
here a formation like himsamano Dh. 390 (DhCo, IV. 148 = Jcodhamano)
"whose intention was the eye, that is. gazing".138
VijayaMhu III 81.27
2,7 two relics of the Tooth and of the AlmsbowL With a heart as full of joy
as if he had found a jewel like the wheel and the rest1 or a great
treasure, or as if he had attained Nirvana,
28 the Sovereign took unto himself the two relics and blessed like
Mandhatar2, he bore them with great celebrations from
29 village to village, from town to town and brought them to the beautiful
city of Janibuddoni where the pious people began
30 a great and splendid festival. Now while the wise King day by day
celebrated a great sacrificial ceremony for the relics,
31 lie thought thus: uln order that if in future time another
interregnum3 occurs, no evil from alien enemies shall befall
32 these relics of the Sage, I will carefully provide for them a still
33 inaccessible place, fast and sure." Thus pondering he had the
Billaseia4 (mountain) made fast on every side with walls, gate-
34 towers and the like, that save by the gods in the air, it could not be
trodden by any human foes. And on the summit of the rock he built
a superb temple for the Tooth Relic,
35 ravishing as a divine palace descended from the world of the gods.
Around this he laid out a park for the community with
36 divers pasadas and mandapas, delightful for taking an airing when
passing the day or when passing the night therein,
37 provided with lakes and bathing-ponds. In this relic temple the wise
(monarch) had the two relics, Tooth and Bowl, carefully
33 placed with great solemnity. After making over the park for the
community to the faithful theras who were charged with
1 P. caMuMiratanam. This refers to the seven jewels which belong to the
aMwatlin or world ruler (cf. GUILDERS, s. v. ratana); the first of these is
calka the wheel, as sjnibol of world dominion.
* See 37. 53 and note,
3 Should we not read puna Instead of pana in 31 b, or is pana uied with the
Fame meaning?
1 Now Xeligda (so Pojav., Eajav. and Rajaratn.). This is' the name of a
in the Otara Pattuva of th§ Kegalla District and of a
Heinle la the same district. The Beligala Korale is mentioned in the
Kmjaim-pota (H. C. P. BELL, Report on the Kegalla District, p. 2) as well
as in the Siri Laka-ka»Jayuru (H. NKVILL, The Taprobanian, June 1888,
p. 55, CO). The rock of Beligala on which the relics were .hidden
re-seiiiWcs In isolation and steepness that of Yapahn (cf. BELT,, 1,1, p.
25 if.).81.50 Vijayoibahu III
~ 139
the care of the relics, he decreed a regular offering of alms. Also he
commanded that a sacrificial ceremony of surpassing 39 kind should be
performed for the relics day by day in most perfect fashion.
Now in his faith the Sovereign set about rendering helpful 40 service to
the Order of the perfectly Enlightened One. If one asks how (this was
done), the account runs thus: Deeply 41 grieved in his heart that
on the island of Lanka so many books that dealt with the true
doctrine had been destroyed by the alien foe, the Ruler called
together laymen endowed 42 with a good memory and with knowledge, pious,
well instructed, free from indolence and skilled in quick and fair writing,
and 43 along with these, many other writers of books and made all these
write down in careful fashion the eighty-four thousand divisions 44 of the
doctrine and made over to them in accordance with the number of the
divisions the like number of gold kahapanas1. 45 He also performed a
sacrificial festival for the doctrine and thus heaped up a fulness of
merit. The theras and the middle-aged 46 and young (bhikkhus) and also
the samaneras in Tisihala2 who had taken on themselves the burden of a
life of discipline, all these protectors of the teaching of the Master he
gathered 47 together and made harmony where there had been discord. And
then the Monarch pondered thus: uThe ceremony of 48 admission
to the Order3 is the foundation of the prosperity of the Order. How
would it be if I had it performed now in the right way?" And joyful at
heart, he endowed the whole vast 49 reunited community richly with the
eight articles of necessity4 and made them hold for seven days the ceremony
of admission 50 to the Order which was preceded by offerings and
honours
1 This account is extremely significant for the history of the tradition
of the sacred tests in Ceylon. It is found also in Pujav., Raja?, and
Bajaratn.
2 This expression which refers to the threefold division of the Island
into Patittharattha, Mayarattlia and Rohana and which frequently
recurs,'is used here for the first time. . Cf. note to 81. 15.
3 P. ifpasampcufd.
4 See note to 60. 71.140 Vijayabahu III
81.51
51 instituted by himself. After the Ruler had laid out the park known to
the world by his name of Vijayasundara and destined
52 for the community1, he made it over to them. In his charitableness
the Ruler thought: "Bhikkhus and samaneras who
53 study the Tipitaka in faith and lead in every way the pious life that
springs from it, must never be troubled about their
54 livelihood. They shall come to the gate of my house and receive
whatever articles of use they are in need of." And he invited them
full of reverence, and gave to the many
55 bhikkhus who came to the portals of his palace excellent and
56 costly offerings, well versed in giving. Then the King ordered further
for all ascetics who had reached the rank of thera or
57 grand thera, regular maintenance2. Thus in doing good to the
Order the Monarch naturally honoured thereby the triad of the jewels ?
Buddha and the others.
58 In Vattalagama3 the King had built for the bhikkhus in a
perfect manner the vihara called after his own name
59 Vijayabahu. In the vihara Kalyanl by name, the Ruler had the vast
and splendid cetiya which had been destroyed by the
60 Damila soldiers, made fast again and a golden finial put upon it,
1 This monastery is also mentioned in Pujav. and Rajaratn. as a
foundation of Vijayabahu. In Mhvs. 85. 90 it is called Sirivijayasimdara.
It was situated in Jambuddoni.
2 In the Rajaratn. which is particularly concerned with Vijayabahu the
following strophe is quoted in praise of the generosity of the King.
Catuddisayatajinatrajanam
apanabhutam gharam asi tassa
yadicchitappaccayalabhahetu
devaddumo vaai mahanubbavo.
"For those sons of the Victor who came from the four regions of the heavens
his house became the refuge, because there they received all articles of
use as they wished. Like a heavenly tree was the sublime one'*. The
"heavenly tree" is of course, the "wishing tree" (skr. kalpa-druma).
3 The building of the Vijayabahu-vihara is also related in Pujav., Hajav.
and Rajaratn. The village of Vattala lies on the right bank of the
Kelaniganga, a little above its mouth. Thus it is not far from the
Kelani-vihara whose restoration is also mentioned in the Sinhalese
chronicles.81.77 Vijayalahu III
141
as well as a gate-tower on its eastern side. There too lie restored 61
whatever was decayed in the image houses, the encircling wall and the like
and on all other (buildings). The King also gave 62 the order that all
pa-adas, image-houses, viharas, parivenas, and likewise cetiyas,
mandapas, outer walls, gate-towers 63 and the like which were in
Mayarattha, should be put into the condition in which they were
formerly, and that new buildings should be erected.
Now as the King wished to accomplish himself still more for 64 the
furtherance of the laity and of the Order, he reflected thus: "At a time
when I had already reached a great age and 65 youth had vanished,
I gained the good fortune of the royal dignity and have until now
enjoyed it. Now after the destruction 66 of all the evil foes who still
remain over after the conquest and thereby to protect my people and
after renewing the 67 structures of the destroyed arid decayed viharas to
bring about the furtherance of my people ? for that I have now but a
short time." With such considerations the discerning Monarch 68 together
with those people versed in the lore of signs, tested the (bodily) signs
of both of his own sons Parakkamabahu 69 and Bhuvanekabahu and attained
this knowledge: "The signs on Parakkamabahu are such that he will in
accordance there- 70 with accomplish through the majesty of his
power the destruction of the enemy and will unite all Lanka under one
umbrella, so that none shall be above him; and that he will 71 further the
spotless Order of the Omniscient one; will spread his fame over the chief
and the intermediate regions of the heavens; will receive from the most
divers countries gifts as princesses for 72 his women^s apartments and the
like, and will be for long a world ruler on the Island.1' When he
realised this, with eyes 78 filled with tears of joy, he made him sit on
his knee and kissed him on the head. Then he gazed again and again full of
love 74 on the younger prince, who stood near, gave them twain much
excellent advice, made them by training practised in all arts, 75
accomplishments and the like. Then the Ruler entrusted of 76 the twain
his elder son to the assembled community at whose head stood the Grand
master known by the name of Sam- 77142
Vijayalahu III 81.78
gharakkhita. And again he entrusted the same (thera) with the two
relics, the Tooth and the Almsbowl of the Sage,
78 as also with the whole Great community and also with the people
dwelling in Lanka and ruled this himself in perfect fashion1.
79 After the Sovereign had in this manner sowed the royal seed in
the wide field of Lanka, he entered heaven after a reign of four
years2.
80 Even as this Ruler of men, Vrjayabahu, protected the entire
world of the laity and the Order of the Victor, so should all
future rulers of Lanka protect both, bestowing on them security.
Here ends the eighty-first chapter, called «The Reign of One King*, in
the Mahavamsa, compiled for the serene joy and emotion of the pious.
1 The meaning is that the King made Samgharakkhita Head of tbe Church and
entrusted him with the education of the heir to the throne. As head of the
Order Samgharakkhita had to look after the spiritual welfare of the people
over whom the King exercised secular dominion.
2 According to Rajav. the King had reigned 24 years. But according to v.
65 he only came to the throne at an advanced age.ParaJclcamdbdhu II
143
CHAPTER LXXXII
THE EXHIBITION OF THE MIRACLE OF THE TOOTH
RELIC
After the death of his father King Parakkamabahu 1 united the
whole of the people who were in Tislhala, adorned 2 the fair town and as if
he were the peer of the King of the gods, he first of all had the ceremony
of the royal consecration performed. On account of his learning he
himself received 3 the famous name of
Kalikala-sahicca-sabbannupandifca1. On 4 his younger brother
Bhuvanekabahu he conferred the dignity of yuvaraja and made over to him
a part of the kingdom. With the thought: I will make the maiden Lanka my
own, 5 to no other (shall she belong), he turned his proud spirit to the
destruction of the alien foe. He thought: in the first 6 place I
will perform a sacrificial festival for the Tooth Relic of the Sage,
then will I go forth to war against the Damilas, and
with great pomp and ceremony he brought 7 the Tooth Relic from the
Billa mountain to the splendid town of Jambuddo^i2. "I have the desire at
every moment when I 8 think of it to worship the Tooth Relic with
devotion at the three periods of the day" ? so thought the Ruler and had
built 9 near his palace a fair and costly temple for the Tooth Relic. In
the midst of this the King had a splendid throne set up 10 and decked
with a costly covering. Out of a large precious 11
1 That is "the scholar who is entirely familiar with the literature of the
Kali Age". The expression sahicca "art of poetry, literary work" = skr.
sahitya, was until now absent from the dictionaries. The Kali Age
(kdlikalat kaUyuya) is the last of the four ages, the one in which we are
living.
2 Thus too Pfijav. According to Raja?., the king had brought the relic
from JambuddoQi to Samiddhiptira.144
ParaJelcamdbaJiu II 82.12
stone the Ruler had a casket fashioned for the Tooth Relic
12 and again as receptacle for this a large, superb, costly jewel-
13 case of bright, valuable precious stones. Then for five thousand gold
nikkhas1 he had as receptacle for this case a second
14 splendid chest fashioned, and then again for twenty-five thousand
15 silver nikkhas a third chest. Now when the King starting with the
relic temple, had adorned the town, and had devoutly
16 celebrated a great sacrificial ceremony for the Tooth Relic, he took
the Tooth in the lotus of his hand2 and spake in the midst of the Great
community the following solemn declaration3:
17 "Our sublime Buddha, god of the gods, the Sage, strong in miraculous
power visited this island of Lanka three times,
18 and that most supreme of men went away, having sojourned here and there
and having made of sixteen prominent places
19 spots hallowed by his use4. Therefore it is that Lanka is not under the
power of kings of a false faith, but under the power of kings of the true
faith it flourishes in the right manner.
20 Aforetime also on this island the Ruler of men by name Asela,
son of the Ruler Mutasiva, wise in statecraft, conquered
21 the Damilas Sena and Guttaka who carried on horse-dealing5
1 P. nikkJia or nekkha = ved. niska, is a weight with which the precious
metals are weighed. According to Abhp. 480, 888 it seems to be equal to 5
suvannas. This would agree with the Indian reckoning which makes one
niska (= 1 pala = 4 or 5 suvarnas) equal to 56.875 gr. The figures in our
passage are certainly a fantastic exaggeration.
2 A frequent rupaka. Of. Dandin 66 (note to 80. 60) panipadma.
3 P. saccakriyam oka. See note to 51. 56.
4 P. pdribhogika. This is in the first place a term for relics which are
reverenced as articles of use belonging to a saint, such as the alms-bowl
of the Budclha. In contrast to these are the bodily (sdririka) relics, as
for instance the Tooth Relic. Here places are called p&ribliogika because
the Buddha by use (paribhogena), by sojourning there had hallowed
them. The legend of Buddha's three visits to Lanka is related in Mhvs, L
The 16 places where according to tradition he sojourned on these occasions,
are given by W. in his translation p. 277». note. The most
important are Mahiyanga^ia, Kelaniya, Adam's Peak., the sites of the
various topes in Anttradhapura, Tissamaharama etc.
5 P. assanavikaputte dve. W, translates "sons of the horse merchant11
which is also possible. But putla may better be taken as a mere paraphrase
as in Itammampittta etc. Cf. on the whole' Mhvs. 21. 10 ff.82.32
Pdralckamdbahu II 145
by sea, and held sway while sheltering the Order of the
Victor. Then the famous Great king Dutthagamayl Abhaya 22 vanquished
Elara of the Cola country and protected the laity and the
Order. Again the Monarch Vattagarnapl 23 vanquished in
combat five very cruel Damila princes and protected the laity
and the Order. Then the Ruler of men, 24 Dhatusena, subdued six
Darnila kings with their countless great warriors, and sheltered the
laity and the Order. Again 25 the great Vijayabahu put to flight in
battle the Coliyas and the Damilas and protected the laity and the
Order. Now I 26 too have the wish to vanquish the insolent Damilas who
have destroyed viharas and other buildings and also the Order of the
Master and still have their abode in Patittharattha1, 27 the
twain, King Magha and Jayabahu2, and to further the laity and the
Order. That is a true word and yet more I say: 28 the highly virtuous,
far-famed monarchs with the Kosala king 29 at the head, heard from the
mouth of the Master while he lived, the preaching of the doctrine and saw
many a miracle and their wishes were (thereby) fulfilled. Rulers
mighty in 30 miraculous power like Dhammasoka and the others who were born
when the fully Enlightened One no longer lived, beheld 31 divers miracles
like the figure of the perfectly Enlightened One3 produced (in
miraculous manner) and the like, and made each his life thereby rich in
fruit. But when the Guide of 32 the worlds, having fulfilled the
task of a Buddha, in the region of the Mallas, outstretched
on the couch of great
1 See note to 81. 15. The ? Sinhalese form of the name is Pihitirata.
2 It is clear that the reign of Vijayabahu III. and the beginning of
his son's reign fall within the 21 years assigned to Magha In 80. 79. The
usurper Jayabahu has so far not been mentioned, both names are in the
Pujav. however.
3 What is meant are miracles such as that described in Mb vs. 31. 96 ff.
As Dutthagaroani is about to replace the relics in the Mahathupa the casket
in which they are contained, rises in the air, opens of itself and
the relics assume the form of the Buddha and perform the
miracle which was performed by the Master under Gaiida's mango tree in
SavatthT. For the so-called yamahappatihariya see DhCo. III. p. 206 ff.
10146 Parattcama'bdJm II
82.33
S3 Nirvana, came, as regards miracles, to the five great resolves1, then
assuredly the Exalted One came also to lesser resolves.
34 From that day to this all the relics which exist, those of the body, as
those associated with articles of use, perform through
85 the power of the Master miracles here in this our world. When therefore
the Guide of sages, coming to this and that
36 resolve, saw (in spirit) in the five thousand years' duration of his
Order, the future naonarchs who take upon themselves
37 the burden of faith and of moral discipline, then I think not that the
Exalted One will not with the eye of omniscience have seen me also among
them. But if I have been seen by
38 the Incomparable One2, if even I have been added to the number
of these great men and rulers of antiquity ? loyal to
39 the faith in every respect ? if I after destroying the alien foe in
terrible war, may accomplish the furtherance of the laity
40 and the Order, then may the Tooth Eelic now perhaps make manifest- to
me a fair miracle." After these words he became lost in contemplation.
41 At this moment the Tooth Eelic rose from the lotus of his
hand, like to the crescent moon, in the air, assumed the
42 glorious form of the Prince of the wise, diffused clusters
of rays of light sixfold in hue, illumined the whole town,
43 manifested thus a glorious miracle, enraptured the Euler of
men, returned from the air and settled again on his hand.
44 With the shouts of applause and the songs of praise of the great crowd
of people and above all of the Great community
45 who rejoiced at the sight of the superb miracle of the relic, the
whole town was at this time everywhere full of intense
46 excitement. "This day I lave gained life, this day my life has
become of worth; this day hurrah! my life has become
47 perfectly fruitful Having by the power of my merit beheld to-day
such a miracle and having also seen the blessing
1 For the mdhadhitthanapanca&a see Mh?s. 17. 46 ff. In vv.51?52 the
miracle mentioned in the preceding note is foretold here. The lesser
resolves refer to other miracles not included in the five great resolves,
such as that expected now by the king.
® P, tiMina "of him who is so as he is and no other".82.53
ParaUamabdhu II 14?
of merit richly earned by the people1, I now have been enrolled 48 among
those earlier rulers of men, famed for the fulness of their virtues in
this Order of the Sage." With these words 49 the Great king, great in
insight and miraculous power, gave forth a lion's roar in the midst of the
vast assembty.
After the Ruler with the whole of his sixty-four 50
ornaments2, such as the diadem, the bracelet and so forth had made
an offering to the Tooth Relic, he laid it carefully 51 in the
jewel-casket and after placing this lustrous (casket) in the golden
chest he again placed this carefully in the fair 52 and costly chest
fashioned of silver.
The Tooth Relic thus preserved in the best way in three 53 chests one
within the other, he then placed in his relic temple. For seven days long
he celebrated with the (offering of the) seven kinds of precious articles3,
with great wreaths and perfumes and with all kinds of food solid and liquid
a great sacrificial festival.
Here ends the eighty-second chapter, called < The Exhibition of the Miracle
of the Tooth Relic», in the Mahavamsa, compiled for the serene joy and
emotion of the pious.
1 The blessing consists in the sight of the miracle taking place
before the eyes of all and of the effects which proceed from it. The
MSS. have sambhatam punnasampadam and so has roy edition. The Col. Ed.
alters it to °bhatd Oj^addt but °bliatcim Opadam is ace.
case and depends, like patihariyam on disva. By the power of his merit the
King has seen the miracle and he has also seen the blessing of the people's
merit which shows itself therein that they were found worthy of the same
vision as the king.
2 Of. for this E. W. PERERA, Ceylon Notes and Queries, III. April 1914, p.
XXXVI IF., where the enumeration of the regalia in the Sinhalese
Thupavamsa is discussed.
3 P. ratanehi sattahi. The seven ratanani are: sii'vatma (gold), rajata
(silver), mutt a (pearls), mani (precious stones like sapphire and
ruby), veluriya (a semi-precious stone (?) like cat's eye), vajira
(diamond), parala (coral). See GUILDERS, s. v.
10*148 Paralckamaldhu II
CHAPTER LXXXIH
THE STORY OF THE SUBJUGATION OP THE HOSTILE
KINGS
1 Since all the inhabitants of Lanka had seen the effect of the
merits of the King, they lived from that time onward
2 filled with still greater reverence towards him, in fear, in joy and in
love, never were they capable of transgressing his
3 commands. All the sovereigns of the divers countries sent the King
gifts, since their hearts were inclined to admiration of his majesty.
4 People whose heads were to be cut off he punished only in stern
fashion with dungeon and fetters1 and then set them
5 free again. But for such people as deserved prison the Ruler to whom
pity was the highest, ordained some lighter punishment2
6 or other, and reprimanded them. But on people who should have been
banished from the country the Ruler who might be likened to Manu, laid
but a fine of a thousand (kahapa^as).
7 But on ail those who deserved a fine, he looked with
indignation and with all sorts of words of rebuke he made of them honest
men.
8 Then all these people, the forces of the foe in Lanka who abiding
in forest strongholds and elsewhere, had become
9 unconquerable by his father, the hero vanquisher of foes, the King set
about subjugating by the power of nis majesty and
1 KdragdrabandhanainaUato cannot be joined to parimocayi. In this case
puna would be quite unintelligible. It belongs far rather to
nigganhitvana.
2 I think that niggaham fta'va as well as nigganhitvana in v. 4 must
mean a punishment and not a mere admonition. This is expressed by ovadi in
v. 5c. But the punishment was always less severe than the guilty person had
deserved.' The same also in v, 6 and 7. In niggaha-83.18
Paraltkawabahu II 149
by the might of his loving spirit1. The Sihala kings in the 10 land of
the Vamii who were equipped with army and train, he brought completely
under his influence, sitting merely on his lion's throne2. All the Sihalas
with their lion-like courage who 11 dwelt in Tisihala3, these all the Ruler
of men assembled around him and made them content. Then he
dared to overthrow 12 the great Damila warriors who building great
fortresses, had settled here and there in the country. Of all the Sihalas
who 13 on the field were as lions against rutting elephants ? the enemy
? he sent some hither, others thither. The great 14 Sihala
warriors wherever they came, harassed the Damila warriors as the
Garulas the Nagas*.
At that time the Daniila kings, Maghinda and Jayabahu5 15 had set up
fortifications in the town of Pulatthi(nagara), famous for
its wealth, in the village of Kotthasara6, in Grangafcalaka7,
in the village of Kakalaya8, in the Padi district 16 and in Kurundi9, in
Manamatta, in Mahatittha and in the harbour of Mannara10, at the
landing-place of Pulacceri and 17 in Valikagama, in the vast Gona
district and in the Gonusu district, at Madhupadapatittha and at
Sukaratittha11: at these 18
vaca (v. 7c) niggalia it is true, means "rebuke". That is after all the
mildest punishment.
1 Thus by force or by kindness. As regards the construction of the
sentence, paripantlilnam "balam should probably be taken as in apposition
to sabbe vanaduggadinissite.
2 Without recourse to force, merely by his prestige as sovereign. For
the Vanni cf. note to 81. 11.
3 See note to 81. 46.
4 See note to 75. 38. 5 Cf, 82. 27.
6 Situated not far from Pulatthinagara. See note to 61. 43. 1 Now
Kantalai, see note to 70. 286.
8 "Crow's Home". The name does not otherwise occur.
9 The two names appear again in 88. 64 next to each other. la the Siri
Laka-kadayura (The Taprobanian 1888, p, 55) they are noted among the
districts of the Pihiti-rata (Patittha-rat^ha).
? 10 Now Mantai and Mannar. See notes to 48. 81 and 61. 39.
11 Of the six last localities only Madhupadapatittha is mentioned once
more. It may be assumed that like the foregoing places, they were all
situated in Northern Ceylon,150
Parakkamdbdhu II 83.19
19 and other places, and committing all kinds of violent deeds, had
20 stayed there a long time. Their forty and four thousand
soldiers, Damilas and Keralas, who hard pressed by the spear-
21 armed Sihala warriors, were unable to resist, came
terror-stricken fco Pulatthinagara and held counsel thus as to their
22 future conduct: "King Parakkamabahu is of high majesty and
has miraculous power. Who in the world is strong enough
23 to neglect his commands? Even the monarchs of foreign lands
24 have now come under his influence, also all the Sihalas. Even some of
us Damilas are his followers. What is the use of
25 words about others? But what, what shall we people do? Now we have all
become dim like glow-worms at the rising of the
26 radiant sun. Therefore in the future it is impossible for us to
take up our abode on the Sihala island, we will go to
27 another country." They took all their elephants and horses, as well
as their pearls and costly precious stones, the royal
28 diadems and all the beauties of the harem, all ornaments,
cloths, mantles, baskets and every kind of valuable with them
29 in their fear and began to leave the town. But owing to the action of
the King's merit they mistook the regions of the
30 heavens. They thought it was the eastern gate and marched
31 out through the western gate2 and came to Kalavapi where the army of
the Sihalas had set up an entrenched camp.
32 With all their goods they had alas! also to sacrifice their life by
each giving his to the Sihala warriors, thus carrying out
33 themselves what the King had only thought. And all the Sihalas taking
from them their accumulated treasures, became from this
34 time onward rich people3, as in ancient times all the dwellers
1 Vv. 15?21 form one sentence. The construction is as follows: The 40000
soldiers of the two Darnila kings who after erecting fortifications in such
and such places, had been settled there for.a long time, came and held
counsel.
2 The mistake of the Damilas is, of course, nothing but a fiction of the
compiler. The intention of the mercenaries was to reach the western coast
with their booty and there cross to India. At Kalavapi the Sihalas
intercepted them. Pujav. gives the same account of the occurence as the
Culavs.; Rajav. a different one.
3 P. sampamia of pregnant significance in allusion to the sompadam
following in v, 31.83.43 ParakJcamctbahu II
151
in Mithila who gained the wealth which the kings a hundred in number, had
through fear flung away1. After thus ac~ 85 complishing by his
power the crushing of the alien foe, he set himself to bring about the
prosperity of all Lanka.
When the eleventh year of the reign of this King had 36 arrived, a
king of the Javakas known by the name of CandabhSnu landed
with a terrible Javaka army under the 37 treacherous pretext that
they also were followers of the Buddha2. All these wicked Javaka soldiers
who invaded every landing- 38 place and who with their poisoned
arrows, like to terrible snakes, without ceasing harassed the people
whomever they 39 caught sight of, laid waste, raging in their fury,
all Lanka. Just as flashes of lightning with floods of water (visit) a
place 40 destroyed by lightning with flames of fire3, so Lanka which had
been harassed by Magha and others was ravaged anew by the Javakas.
Then the King sent forth his sister's son, 41 the heroic Prince
Virabahu, with soldiers to fight the Javakas. The fearful Eahu, namely
Virabahu, with his terrible appearance 42 completely destroyed (the
moonlight, namely) Candabhanu in the fields of heaven, namely in the
battle4. He placed his 43
1 0f. ^ytj note to this passage. The story alluded to here Is related in
theUmniaggajataka (FAUSBOLL, Jat. VI. 389 ff.). Through the cleverness of
the Bodhisatta the inhabitants of Mithila capture the possessions of 101
kings against whom they had been fighting. Cf. Jat. YL 40924: tato
patthdya ca Mr a Mithilavdsino sahiranna jdta. To get the proper
construction in our passage the words yatha pur a must be joined to the
following and not to the preceding as is done by W., for which an iva or
yatha in v. 34 would be indispensable.
2 P. sogata, followers of the Sugata, the guide to the path of salvation.
The Pujav. also mentions Candrabhanu as the leader of the Javakas.
According to Rajav. his soldiers were Da mi las.
3 The pauak&sam and the nlrdsani are contrasted. Both, are devastating
thunderstorms. In the one case it is the kindling flashes of lightning
that cause the destruction, in the other the floods of rain causing
inundations. Ws translation "fury of a flood of water" and "fire and
lightning" seems to me weak, as it takes asani at first in its derived and
the second time in its original signification.
4 A picture suggested by the name of Candabhanu ("Moonshine"). Rahu is the
demon who causes the eclipses. We have again to do with152
Parak'kaniabahU' II 83. 4
4
heroic Sihala soldiers here and there and began to open fight
44 with the Javaka warriors. The good Sihala warriors, sure in aim, the
archers, shattered in pieces with their sharply pointed
45 arrows, in the battle the countless number of arrows whizzing against
them with their poisoned tips which were shot swiftly one after the other
by the Javaka soldiers from a machine1.
46 Going forth to the combat like Rama, Prince Virabahu slew
47 numbers of Javakas, as Rama (slew) the Rakkhasas. The
Veramba wind2, namely Virabahu, possessed of great vehemence, shattered
again and again the forest wilderness, namely the
48 JlFaka foes. After thus putting to flight the Javakas in
combat, he freed the whole region of Lanka from the foe.
49 Hereupon he betook himself to Devanagara, worshipped there the
lotus-hued god3 and celebrated for him a divine sacrifice.
50 He had erected there a privena that was intended for the Order; it
received the name of Nandana4, since it was the
51 deligbt of the people. Thereupon he turned and came to the town
Jainbuddoni, he sought out Parakkamabahu, and he was overjoyed.
compounds of the iHpaka order (skr. Virabdhur era Rdhuh). See notes to 80,
60, 82.16. According to the Eajav. however, it was not the sister's son but
the younger brother of the King, who vanquished Candrabhanu.
1 P. yantamutte(bane). Something- apparently like the ancient catapult.
jVlhvs. 72. 251 mentions huge stones being hurled from such machines.
2 Veramba is the came given to strong winds which blow in great heights
(ef. PTS. P. D. s. v.). The corresponding word in Skr. is vairambha. A
synonym for rerambai'&ta is kalavata.
3 That is ''the blue-coloured". Name of Yisiju. Of. 85,85 ff. Devanagara
(or-pura) is the present Dondra, Sinn. Devundara. The place has been
already mentioned in 60.59 and 75.47, but here for the first time we have a
notice of the shrine of Visnu celebrated in the Middle Ages. According to
tradition it was built in 790 A.D. It was plundered and destroyed by the
Portuguese in 1588 A. D. See P.E. PIERIS, Ceylon and the Portuguese, (= P.
2) p. 109 f. It is significant that Virabahu offered LIs sacrifice of
victory in a Hindu sanctuary. At the same time however, lie l»uilds a
pitrivena for the Buddhist Order, thus putting his attitude towards their
parity beyond doubt. Even to-day a Hindu demlaya and a Duddliisfc cihara
stand side by side in Dondra.
4 That is "joy, delight, ecstasy".83.52
Parakkamabahu II
Now after he had thus carried on divers great wars and 52 after lie had
scattered the terrible crowd of all his foes, the great and mighty
Sovereign Parakkamabahu attained the fame of victory1.
Here ends the eighty-third chapter, called «The Story of the
Subjugation of the Hostile Kings», in the Mahavamsa, compiled for the
serene joy and emotion of the pious.
1 South Indian inscriptions give an essentially different picture of the
reign of Parakkamababu IL from our chronicle. According to these, Ceylon
was invaded by the Pandyas about the middle of the 13th century. They say
that of the kings of Ceylon one was killed and another forced to pay
tribute. This shows that Parakkauia never united the whole island under his
dominion. H. W. CODRINGTON, HC. p. 77, 87.154
Parakkamcibahu II
CHAPTER LXXXIV THE SERVICES RENDERED TO THE ORDER
1 Thereupon the Ruler, versed in the ordinances of Manu, caused
to be determined to what families the villages, fields,
2 houses and so forth long since seized by the alien foe, belonged by
heredity, and had them returned to their aforetime owners
3 as before. Then he caused to be determined which villages, parks and
the like were the property of the Buddha and the Doctrine, which (were) the
assigned maintenance villages (for
4 ordinary needs), which the villages belonging to the Chapters, which
the villages which were personal possessions, which (were) the
villages of the eight sanctuaries1 and the villages
5 of the parive^as and had them given back. Further he appointed the five
groups of menials and the ten groups of menials belonging to the
royal household and determined their rank2.
6 While the Ruler made all the inhabitants of Lanka wealthy and
possessors of fortune, he took care that the whole country
7 had abundant food. All the corrupt groups (of bhikkhus) who since the
Interregnum lived only for their own desires, following forbidden
occupations3, with senses ever unbridled, he sought
8 out rigourously, dismissed them (from the Order) and thus
9 purified the Order of the perfectly Enlightened One. Then the King
sent many gifts to the Cola country4 and caused to be brought over to
Tambapawi many respected Cola bhikkhus
1 P. atthayatanagamafte. It is difficult to say what is meant by this. For
the explanation we most look above all to v. 17 f.
2 See Mhvs. 67. 58 and note.
3 Professions which are not fitting for the samana are enumerated in
BIglba-NIk. L L 10 (= L p. 5) Cf. R. 0, FEANK.K, DTgha Transl. p. 7, n. 2,
4 The same account In PujaV.84.18
PardkJcamdbdhu II 155
who had moral discipline and were versed in the three Pitakas 10 and so
established harmony between the two Ordersx.
Then when the Ruler learned that among the many high- 11 principled
bhikkhus dwelling permanently in Tarnbarattlra2 there was a Grand
thera, Dhammakitti3 by name, radiant in 12 the glory of moral discipline,
and that once when this thera was on his mendicant round, a lotus flower
had blossomed on 13 his path, he was filled with admiration and sent a
religious gift, incense, sandal-wood, food and the like which had been in
contact with the Tooth Relic and likewise a choice and 14 princely
gift4 to Tambarattha. He made the Grand thera 15 come to the
island of Lanka, rejoiced again and again, as if he had beheld5 the
Perfect One, celebrated for him a great 16 sacrificial festival and
provided him who was a (worthy) vessel for offerings and honours6,
in careful manner with an offering of the four necessaries. Now in
order to provide 17 for the protection of the Order furthered by him,
the Great king built round about his capital for the eight Grand theras 18
who dwelt in the eight sanctuaries7 and for the discerning theras
dwelling in villages or in the wilderness of the forest,
1 These are the HTnayana and the Mahayana. The first school had its
principal seat in the Mahavihara, the second according" to Mhvs. 78. 21
ff., in the Abhayagiri and Jetavana viharas. Cf. also W., note to the
passage. See now S. PARANAVJTANE, Mahayanism in Ceylon, C. J. Sc. G. II.
1, p. 35 ff.
2 Probably a province in Southern India. Pujav. has instead Tamba-lingum.
It would appear from the Rajav. that Candrabhanu came from Tambalingum.
So also H. W. CODRINGTON, HC.5 p. 77.
3 The name of Dhammakitti recurs several times. According to
WICKREMASINGHE, Catalogue of Sinhalese MSS. in the Brit. Mus. p. 21 b, 33
b, the Dhammakitti of this passage was the compiler of the first
continuation of the Mahavamsa.
4 W's translation "and other royal gifts" is incorrect.
Here dhammapdbhata and rajapabhata are contrasted with one another.
5 Not as W. has it: "as'if he had seen an Araha". Pujav. has budun
rahatan dutuva se.
6 PujasaJtbardbhajanam belongs to tarn in 16 d. For the figurative
meaning of °bhajana cf. note to Mhvs. 44. 70.
7 See above note to v... 4.156
ParaklcamabdJw II 84. 19
19 many communal monasteries, suitable for dwelling in, extensive
embellished with divers pasadas, provided with various mandapas,
20 furnished with divers bathing-ponds, adorned with cloisters which were
places of sojourn by day and by night, surrounded by
21 a series of flower parks and tree parks and granted them to them.
Further he celebrated with all articles of equipment a
22 great sacrificial festival. Thereupon the King gathered together the
Great community of the (bhikkhus) dwelling in Tillages and in the
wilderness of the forest and chose out all those who strove
continually for the keeping pure of moral discipline,
23 those who took upon themselves pious duties and were tried in the
leading of their life in the strictest way1, who were endowed with
the virtues of renunciation and so forth and
24 were steadfast in the precepts for the conscientious. He built for them
on the heights of the Putabhatta^ rock a forest dwelling,
assigned it to them and supported them therewith.
25 As they made of the strictest conduct a reality, he made Lanka
through them in his days as it were, an abode of
26 arahants. With the reflection that theras who were acquainted with the
sacred texts were rare in the Island, he had all books
27 brought from Jambudipa, had many bhikkhus instructed in the
sacred texts, as also in all sciences, such as philosophy, grammar and
the like and thus made of them cultivated people.
28 In this manner furthering conduct and learning, the wise
(prince) honoured with such a religious sacrifice the Guide to
29 the path of salvation (Buddha). The Ruler caused his
younger royal brother, Bhuvanekabahu by name, to be in-
30 structed, so that he was versed in the three Pitakas. He made
him carry out the precepts for the theras and hold lectures of
instruction thereon. But to the many bhikkhus who
31 hearkened he granted in the midst of the Great community their
appointment as theras, and presenting them with all articles of
equipment, he celebrated an offering for the theras.
82 Seeking for an occasion fraught with blessing, in order to
1 P. lukhappatiiiatti, cf. v. 25. The compound is missing in the
PTS.P. D.
2 In Pujav. Palabatgal.84.41
PardkJcamdbahu II 157
reach by the noble eight-fold path the saving shore from the ocean of
re-births1, he had built in the third and sixth, then 33 again in the
eleventh, twelfth and seventeenth, as also in the 34 twenty-first,
twenty-seventh and thirtieth years of his reign thus eight times, a
vast hall (resting) on sixty pillars2. Round 35 about it he erected a great
and splendid maridapa. This again he had adorned with divers coloured
stuffs and made numerous 36 groups of bhikkhus abide there by turn for
the purpose of rest. Day by day full of zeal, he did them honour
with a 37 great festival of gifts in his name and granted to
many samaneras admission to the Order. Then following on this, he 38
conferred on bhikkhus the highest rank, namely the dignity of a thera,
Grand thera and the like3, and accumulating many 39 important wares4 of
great value and many beautiful articles of equipment even to the
measure of a king of elephants, 40 the Ruler first presented to
those who had attained the rank of a Grand thera, articles of
equipment worthy of a king and then allotted to all the ascetics who were
theras and to 41 those who had been dismissed from the dependance
on a teacher5, and to the others in their order, the eight articles of
equipment6.
1 The section v. 32 to 41 is absent in the Pujav. The attliangiliamagga
consists of the eight members: sammdditthi "right ins\ghV\sammdsamkappa
"right thought", sammdvdcd "right speech", sammdltammanta "right
doing," sammddjiva "right gaining of livelihood", sammdvdydma "right
endeavour", sammdsati "right deliberation",-sammdsamadki "right spiritual
concentration."
2 The same 89. 49.
3 W. renders dyatanddika as title along with thera and wahdtfiera
"incumbent of temple". But this seems to be ^contradicted by v. 40
mahatherayatanatthana "rank of a Grand thera." Ayatana must therefore be
combined with thera and mahathera in v. 38.
4 P. garubhanda also 85. 105.
5 P. nissaya. By this is understood the relation between an older
bhikkhu, the upajjhaya and a younger, the antevdsin. The first has to
instruct the second in all details of the monastic life and the younger
must take the older as his model. He who has finished his course of
instruction is nissayamutta.
6 See note to 60. 71.158 PamMcamabahu II
84.42
42 Thus the King, the best of men, celebrated every seven days
the great and superb festival of the eight bestowals1,
43 and later celebrating several times over the festival of admission Into
the Order, he made the Order of the Victor prosperous.
44 Thus tlie King by granting it in this way manifold support,
caused as the moon2 the ocean^ the good Order of the Tathagata ? the king
of the true doctrine ? to grow in perfect fashion.
Here ends the eighty-fourth chapter, called «The Services Rendered to
the Order», in the Mahavamsa, compiled for the serene joy and emotion
of the pious.
1 The expression atthopasampatti must refer to the offering of the attha
pariMiliard (v. 41). Upasampatti is not the same as upasampada
"admission to the Order". It is to this festival which took place later
(pacclia) that 7. 43 alludes. In 89. 50 upasampatti is also
used in connection with the distribution of articles of use to the
bhikkhus, while the celebration of the upasampadd takes place later (v.
63).
2 P. sudhdlcara, skr. the same, lit. "mine of nectar". Of. for this
verse E. W. PERERA, The Sinhalese and Spring Tides, in Ceylon Hotes and
Queries I, Oct. 1913. p. XVI.Paraltkamabaliu II
159
CHAPTER LXXXV THE PERFORMANCE OP ALL KINDS OP PIOUS WORKS
Hereupon the Ruler of men built in the splendid, incom- 1 parable, glorious
town, by name Sirivaddhana1, his birthplace, a vihara exceeding rich
and vast2. It was furnished with 2 pasadas and mandapas and with
high walls and gate-towers, adorned with bodhi trees, with cetiyas, with
groves and image houses, bright with all kinds of paintings3 and
embellished 3 over and over with ornaments. Then he had the stretch
of 4 road from the town of Jambuddo^i to the town of Sirivaddhana levelled
in the length of half a yojana and the breadth of an usablia4, so that it
was fair as the surface of a drum, and 5
1 It is now generally recognized that this Sirivaddhana has
nothing to do with Kandy (cf. COPLESTON, The Identification of the
Sirivatldhanapura of MaMwansa, Chap. LXXXV., JRAS. C. B. XII, Nr.43, 1892,
p. 206 ff.). It was situated according to v. 4 only half a yojana from
Jambuddoni-Dambadeniya. All niy MSS. have in v. 4 addhayojana0, not
atthayojana0 which must be assumed, if we adopt W's translation: "about
eight yojanas". If the yojana of the Mhvs. is the usual Indian yojana,
then the distance between the two towns is about 4 1J2 miles. Pujav., if
the printed text can be relied on, has atayodanak.
2 P. visalavibhavafn ("possessing great riches11) mahaviharam* There is
just a doubt whether we have to take the subst. as appellative or with W.
as a proper name. I adopt the former and that with reference to the
Pujav. where we have rctjamahaveherak "one great King's
Monastery". Thus we must of course read in v. 56 not MaJtci0 but maM°.
3 P. ndnakawmavicitta; cf. cittdkatnma "varied painting".
4 In the line dighavittJi&i ato addhayojanusabhamatlhake the addhayojana
refers evidently to dlglta and usabha to vitthura. The first
is the length, the second the breadth of the road. An usabha is equal
to 20 yatthi = 140 rat ana or hattha, (roughly = 18 inches), thus 210 ft. =
64 metres. The Pujav. gives a very detailed description of the festival of
the transference of the relics to the new monastery.160
Parakkamabdhu II
caused it to be strewn throughout its length with fine white
6 sand and adorned on both sides with many flags and pennons strung high
by which the sun's rays were warded off, with
7 rows of banana stems and with numbers of filled jars which contained
decorations of flowers and were fair with their
8 bright painting. On the whole of this free tract he had erected
9 at a distance of every five cubits a royal arch and at a distance of
every ten cubits an arch of stuff as well as at a distance of every
hundred cubits1 a large pasada covered with variegated
10 painting, with a high point, three-storeyed and furnished with
11 an image of the perfectly Enlightened One2. Then he decorated the
vihara3 round about the walled-in district of the monastery
12 with many and vast arches which were fair by reason of their variety
and gleamed with the grace of the arch of the King of the* gods4, ? further
with white umbrellas which resembled
13 the picture of the full moon, ? with banners five-fold in hue and of
divers form, which were fair as heavenly dancers who
14 dance in the court of the atmosphere ? with rows of mandapas set with
jewels that sparkled everywhere, which possessed the beauty of a series of
many palaces descended from the world
15 of the gods ? with rows of figures of Brahma, that danced in lines
holding white umbrellas and were beautiful because
16 they were worked by a mechanism5, ? with divers-hued
mechanical figures of the gods which moved to and fro with
1 Thus at distances of 7i, 15 and 150ft. Torana means the arch spanning
the street on festive occasions. As to pattatorana we must tMnk of the
framework of bamboo stalks as "being covered with coloured stuffs. We are
not told what the rajatorana looked like.
2 From tato (end of v. 3) to v. 10 one sentence. Pred. and sub]*, are at
the end. The King erected 1) rajatoranam, 2) pattatoranam, 3)mahapasadam on
the levelled surface (samlltaialale] between J. and S. To the loc. tale
belong the attributes in 5 cd and in 7 d (alamkate); to this last belong
the instrs. in v. 6 and 7. In v. 8 the loc. samikatatale is rendered
collective by etasmim mpiiio'kdse.
3 I anticipate obj. and pred. in 19 d.
4 The rainbow is considered Indra's weapon. Stress is once more laid on
the variegated colouring of the toranas,
5 Lit. "beautiful by the contrivance of a machine".85.30
PardkTcamdbahu II 161
hands folded before the brows, ? with rows of mechanical 17 figures of
horses which ran hither and thither and possessed the grace of rows of
raging waves of the sea, ? with elephants 18 wearing the ornaments of
elephants, which were (likewise) mechanical figures feigning to be
clouds descended to the earth: ? with all these and other votive
offerings which called 19 forth ecstasy in people he embellished the
vihara. Then again 20 he made the whole of the inhabitants in Lanka take up
their position in a circle round the vihara, filling the space of a
gavuta1 and giving forth shouts of praise, and glorified*the 21 virtues
of the perfectly Enlightened One. To these (he added) 22 the bhikkhus and
the sama^eras as also the lay brethren and the lay sisters, bearing flowers
destined as offerings for the festival of the Buddha and (lastly) all the
other men and women who 23 were acquainted with the merits of the three
(sacred) objects2, with votive offerings in their hands, adorned with
all their ornaments. Thereupon the Monarch himself decked out in all 24
his ornaments, accompanied by his four-membered army, urged by his faith,
placed the two relics, the Tooth and the Bowl, on 25 a costly chariot,
adorned with every kind of chariot ornament. Then one by one he had
displayed before him3 divers votive offerings, such as flags of gold
and flags of silver, golden 26 vessels and silver vessels, fly-whisks
of gold and fly-whisks of silver, chests of gold as also silver chests,
golden fans and 27 charming silver fans, golden bowls with lotus
flowers4 and 28 bowls of silver with lotus flowers, filled jars5
which were 29 fashioned of gold and such as were fashioned of silver
and so on; and afterwards holding a great sacrificial festival with 30
1 See note to 73. 154.
2 See note to 37. 214.
3 P. purato pantiso (v, 29), that is in single groups or divisions before
he himself started.
* P. poJcfehamm, L e. 'lotus-pond". We must imagine the basins in which the
flowers were borne as being oblong in form like small bathing-ponds. %
5 In the punndkalasd which are either carried or set up on festive
occasions one sees now specially often the yellow-gold blossoms of the
areea palm.
11162 Pardkkamdb&hu II
85.81
31 these divers (offerings)1 ever and again to the sound of the five
musical instruments2, he by degrees brought (the relics) on this decked out
road to the town of Sirivaddhana. After
32 carefully laying them down in the midst of the vihara in a spacious
ma^dapa on a covered Buddha seat, he set about
33 making the various people3 celebrate a sacrificial festival. In the
morning all people who had a true thirst4 for meritorious works, adorned
with their ornaments, venerated the Tooth
34 Relic and the Bowl Relic in religious devotion5, with divers kinds of
flowers, such as jasmin, campaka blossoms, the blossoms of the iron wood
tree6 and the like, distinguished by their colour and perfume, and
which were mingled with flowers of
35 gold. They venerated them with heaps of aromatic rice which gleamed
like a collection of the long since amassed fame of
36 the Great king. They venerated them with divers kinds of fruits,
such as bananas, bread-fruit, mangoes and so forth, which were quite
ripe, fragrant, lovely in colour, perfectly
37 sweet. Then afterwards when the King himself had venerated tlie two
most holy relics with all kinds of votive offerings, he
38 likewise, true to the good custom, provided the bhikkhu
community carefully with food and drink, with dishes solid and tender,
with drinks that one sips and with those one
39 drinks7. Thereupon the Ruler, joyful in heart, distributed to many
hundreds of bhikkhus the eight articles of equipment
1 P. tehi tehi (possibly pantiso also) belongs to the following
I'dra-pento mahdpifjam.
2 The five Instruments are enumerated in Abhp. 139 ff. They are atata,
vitata and atatauitata, drums stretched "on the one side", "on
the two sides" and "wholly with leather1', susira, "flute, pipe", and
yhana "cymbal".
3 The various groups of people enumerated in v. 21?23.
4 P. punnasonda. The word sonda "drunkard" used here In a figurative
sense, as also in dhammo80ndata> Jat. V. 482" (PTS. P. D. &. v,).
5 P. bhattiyd, see note to 74. 243.
6 P. j&ti, jasminura gmndiflorams campaka, mlchelia champaca, n&ga, mesua
ferrea.
7 Khajjafihcyjehi is the more detailed explanation of anna and pet/yehi
that of pdna in the compound annapdmhi.85.47
ParakTcamabahu II 163
in great abundance. After that throughout the three watches 40 of the
night he had the whole space round about the vihara lit up with many
hundreds of thousands of lamps burning fragrant oil, with lovely
festoons of numberless, tiny, camphor 41 lamps (so that it was) like
to the starry firmament. The 42 Monarch instituted a sacrificial for the
Buddha1. The festival was ravishing by reason of the many exquisite
dances and 43 songs of the dancers who on splendid stages2 erected
here and there, performed while assuming different characters3,
divers dances and sang various songs. The noise4 of the 44
festival was increased by the sound of the five musical
instruments5 which produced the illusion of the roar of the 45 great ocean
of his meritorious works6 that was so strong that it surpassed7 the booming
of the sea, while the drums shamed the thunder-claps of Pajjunna8. The
feast resounded with the 46 pious voices of the preachers of the good
doctrine who placing themselves on the preachers' seats carefully spread at
divers spots by the faithful, laid hold of the beautiful fans9 and
47 preached the good doctrine that went straight to the heart of
1 Subj., pred. and obj. maMpalo buddhapujam pavattayi stand at the close
of the whole sentence in v, 51 cd. The preceding verses contain
attributes to the object buddhapnjam, namely manoharam (v. 42-3),
wvaddhitam (v. 44-5), ghositam (v. 46-7), manditam (v. 48-9), pasattham
(v. 50-51).
2 P. rahgamandala = sinh. rangamadala.
3 What is meant are the different parts they play. The dances are always
mimic in character.
4 The term "noise" must be supplemented from the foregoing. In the text
itself there is only vivaddhitani directly related to pujam.
5 See above note to v. 80-31.
6 'Very doubtful. I take bhama to mean "error, illusion", which is also
the meaning of the skr. bhmma. Ws translation cannot be reconciled with
the text.
7 Skr. durlkaroti can also mean "leaves behind it, surpasses".
8 Skr. Parjanya the God of rain and of the storm. Cf. Jat. I. 33i21 ff.;
D. N. II. 26025; Mhvs. 21. 81.
9 Boring solemn ceremonies the priest holds a fan in his right hand and
great importance is attached to its being held in a dignified way.
11*164 ParaJcJcamdbahu II
85.48
48 their hearers. It was made beautiful by the jubilant cries1 of the
four retinues (of the Buddha)2 who ever giving grateful
49 expression to their joy^ went hither and thither praising unceasingly
with cries of applause the merits of the three (sacred)
50 objects with the words: 0 Buddha! 0 Doctrine! 0 Order! Its praise was
proclaimed by the elders (of the clan) of the
51 Balibhojakas3 arrayed in all their ornaments, who taking their stand at
the divers regions of the heavens after the custom of a Nandin procured4
without ceasing the blessing of the Buddha.
52 With the thought: even in the highest heaven the Prince of the gods
celebrates such a festival for the Buddha, the Ruler
53 had that same ceremony manifested here (on earth), and as former kings
also, rulers of Sihala, had in their miraculous power held even such a
sacrificial festival for the Enlightened
54 One, so he showed it likewise at the present time to the dwellers
in Sihala. And so with the words addressed as it
55 were to all men: of such kind is tbe fruit on the wishing-creeper5 of
the paramitas6 of the omniscient (Buddha), he celebrated seven days long
even such a great sacrificial festival
56 for the three (sacred) objects. Then in making the great
1 P. sadhukdra. Cf. note to 74. 228.
2 These are the bhikkhus and bhikkhunis, lay brethren and lay sisters.
3 See note to 38,13.
4 P. buddhasantim Tzaronlehi, The expression santim "kar (skr, santi)
shows that the task of the people was to fend off all influences emanating
from evil spirits which might disturb the course of the festival.
Nandicidhipurassaram is in keeping with this, for in the Indian drama the
ndndin has in the prologue to deliver the introductory prayer (ndndl) which
is fraught with blessing. Cf. STEN EONOW, Das Indische Drama, p. 24. We
can understand too why the elders of the Balibhojaka clan were entrusted
with this office. The name signifies these animals, birds in particular,
such as the crows that live on the bali, the daily sacrifice offered to the
spirits. Such spirits are embodied in these birds and the sacrifice
satisfies and conciliates them so that they do no harm.
5 Also in Skr, "kalpalatd along with JcalpavrJcsa etc. of the tree of
Paradise on which grows everything that gives joy and delight to mankind.
6 See note to 87,180.85.68 ParaKkamdbdhu II
165
vihara1 the property of the community and in giving it over to the Order,
he filled himself with merit and fame. Thereupon 57 the King erected a
parivena that was called by his name Parakkamabahu, adorned with
lofty pasadas, granted the vihara2 the divers objects of use
suited to it, as well as 58 several rich maintenance villages, and
celebrated a great sacrificial feast.
The King made his yuvaraja3 erect in the Billasela-vihara 59 the parivena
called Bhuvanekabahu after him, embellished 60 with pasadas,
mancjapas and the like and then celebrated in the town called
Sirivaddhana in the manner described, with 61 all votive offerings with
care seven days long a great sacrificial festival for the three (sacred)
objects. But also in the splendid 62 town of Hatfchigiripura4 the King made
the same (yuvaraja) erect a vast vihara, and after having built in his
name a superb 63 pariveua, called Mahamahindabahu, he celebrated a great
feast of sacrifice and gathered thereby merit. He restored the decayed 64
five-storeyed pasada built long before in the splendid town of Kalyani by
King Yatthalatissa5, and in repairing what was 65 destroyed by having it
coated with stucco, he made it again as it had been originally. There
too he restored in similar 66 fashion the temple of the
recumbent statue of the King of sages and the temple of the Tivanka
image6. There too 67 the Ruler had the spacious, four-square courtyard
of the great cetiya laid with great stone slabs, making of it a perfectly
68
1 See note to 85. 2.
2 Namely tlie vihara in which the Parakkamabahu ? parivena was erected.
Parivena and viTiara are tlras not used synonymously as W.
thinks.
3 That is his younger brother Bhuvanekabahu, see 82. 4.
4 I, e. "Elephant mountain town", now Kurunegala.
5 He was the son of Mahanaga who was the brother of Devanam-plyatissa and
founder of the dynasty of Boh ana, whence arose In the fourth generation
Dutthagamanf. (Mhvs. 22. 2 ft, 10 ff.). For Halyanl see note to 61. 35,
6 Cf. note to 78.39. The Images named here are the same as those
mentioned in the Selalihimsandesa 63, to which PARANAYITANE has already
called attention. According to the Ss. there were two of these.166
Paraklcama'balm II
85. 69
level surface, and then lie erected in front of the (cetiya) a
69 large niandapa. Further the Ruler with great and religious devotion
held several times in that vihara a sacrificial feast for
70 the Bodhi tree, the cetiya and the Enlightened One, with votive
offerings of flowers, lamps and food ? magnificent, abundant, spreading joy
among the people, and acquired thereby merit.
71 Thereupon the King granted to the vihara for the purpose of holding a
daily sacrificial festival of lamps, a large, fair,
72 delightful garden of cocopalms which he had had laid out in his own
name in the immediate neighbourhood of the vihara.
73 Then the two-storeyed, circular relic temple in the vihara called
Hatthavanagalla1, erected2 by the monarch Gotliabhaya,
74 by name, on the spot where King Sirisamghabodhi gave his
75 head as gift to the poor man3 ? this temple the best of kings had
repaired and provided with a golden point and made three
76 storeys high. In the selfsame monastery he built on the spot where the
corpse of his royal father had been laid down4 a superb
77 cetiya. There too he had erected an octagonal image house and had
78 a stone image of the BuddHa set up in it. The glorious King heard that
of that son of the Enlightened One5, the Thera Mahakassapa,
79 who had received during the lifetime of the Enlightened One ? the Guide
to the path of salvation ? the Master of the worlds ? his most holy garment
of rags as heritage6 and after his death
80 had taken over the spiritual kingship and protected it ? (that) of this
Mahakassapa a single relic, a tooth, (existed and) in
1 Now Attavanagalla on the small river of the same name, about
18 or 20 miles north-east of Colombo.
2 Hatthavanagalla vihara vamsa 9. 7 (p. 32 of the edition by ALWIS). Here
the building is described as bhavanam vattulam.
3 Mhvs. 86. 91 ff. should be compared with this. The history of
Sirisainghabodhi's end is told in greater detail in the
Hatthavanagalia-vibarafamsa 8 (p. 25 ff. of the ed.) and embellished with
many miraculous tales.
4 Namely on the pyre. The corpses of the kings were disposed of by
burning.
5 Baddha's disciples are described as his spiritual sons.
ft Cf. for this Samyutta 16.11. 28 f. (11.221), and the remarks to my
translation of the S. N. II, p. 270 and 284.85.92
ParaklcamaMhu II 167
course of time had come to Tambapanni and was now preserved 81 in the
vihara of Bhimatittha in the province of Pancayojana1. Thereupon the King
in whom there sprang up religious devotion, 82 love and highest veneration
towards that Thera2, betook himself, surrounded by his four-membered army
to the great monastery 83 and after he had beheld there the splendid
(relic), he celebrated full of joy with an immeasurable quantity of
beautiful kinds of fragrant flowers and likewise with lamps and incense and
84 heaps of rice, with great care for three days a sacrificial
festival for the Tooth Relic. Then when the Monarch learned 85 that in the
sacred town of Devanagara which was a mine of meritorious works, the shrine
long since erected to the lotus-hued god ? the King of the gods, had now
fallen into decay, 86 he betook himself to the superb town and in
rebuilding the 87 dwelling of the King of the gods like to the heavenly
mansion of the King of the gods3, he made of it an abode of all
riches. Then the best of men had the town filled with all 88 splendours
even as the beauteous city of the gods4. Hereupon 89 he determined to
celebrate every year in the town an Asalhi festival5 for the god.
Now the Great king betook himself to the splendid town 90 of Jambuddonl.
Here he had built round the Sirivijayasundara- 91 vihara6 erected by his
royal father, a high wall and gate-towers and then had the three-storeyed
relic temple restored7. 92
1 Now Bentota on the coast between Colombo and Galle. For
Paiicayojana see note to 57. 71.
2 That is towards Mahakassapa. W. erroneously associates there with "the
elder who had the charge thereof".
3 The word devarajalaya is twice used here. The temple of the King of the
gods (Visnu) in Devanagara is made as beautiful as the palace of the King
of the gods (in this case Indra) in heaven.
* P. devanagarctfn inya in allusion to its namesake, the town of
Visnu's shrine.
5 P. asalhd, -lhi is the name of the month June-July. The day of the
foil moon of this month was one of high festival even before the time of
Buddha (Jat. L 50). Buddha was born on that ^ day.
6 Of. above 81.51 where the monastery is called Vijayasundararama.
7 Cfc with this 82. 9 ff.168 ParaKkamdbdhu
II 85.93
There he placed the Tooth Relic of the Great Sage on a raised
93 throne of great value and celebrated in the order described above,
for seven days a great sacrificial feast for the three (sacred) objects
which procure every conceivable blessing. With
94 the wish to have daily before his eyes a figure of the Guide to the
path of salvation, as rejoicing to the heart as the
95 figure of the living Master, the Lord of men had portrayed1 by numbers
of specially skilled painters on a great tablet a splendid
96 Buddha figure, showing2 the Exalted One as he took when alife an airing
in a large jewelled cloister set with divers precious
97 stones. Hereupon the King of high renown gathered together the whole
Order of the bhikkhus dwelling on the island of
98 Lanka as well as a multitude of people and celebrated in the town of
Sirivaddhana in the manner described earlier, for seven days a great
festival for the Buddha.
99 Now when the Great king heard that unimaginable blessing attaches
to a kathina3 offering, he thought, joyful of
100 heart in faith: "In honour of the eighty greatly glorious
disciples4 of him who is alone the bridge over the shoreless terrible
ocean of the circle of rebirths, who alone is the banner of the
Sakya clan5, whose dignity is venerated by the
101 people of the whole world, the Wise, the King of the wise, the
Master, the preserver of the world, the seer, who is master (of his
senses), the kinsman of the world6, the kinsman of
1 P. malidcittapate , ., lekliapesi. Probably tbe picture was painted on
a piece of stuff. In the Pujav. where the picture is also described, the
expression petikada is used, according to CLOUGH, "piece of cloth on which
an image of Buddha is painted". Mhvs. 27.18 ff., relates that the picture
after which the Lohapasada was built, was designed on a pat a.
2 Lit. a Buddha figure like the Exalted One walking . .. taking an airing
in a cloister. The ca in 95 c is disturbing. Perhaps one should read va
(= em).
3 See note to 44. 48. Parakkamabahu's kathina offering is also
related in Pujav. and Rajav.
4 See note to 37. 176.
5 Bound the banner (ketu) the clan gathers,' the word is therefore used
figuratively for "leader, chief, the highest". Cf. skr. manuvamsakctu,
Raghuvamsa 2. S3. The Buddha represents the acme of the Sakya clan.
6 P. lol'abandhu. So called on account of his world-embracing
lo?e.85.115 ParaJcJcamabdhu II
169
the sun1 ?- (in honour of his eighty disciples) I will give a 102 great
and splendid kathina offering of eighty (robes)." The wise 103 (prince)
then called together the whole of the men and women dwelling on the island
of Lanka and made them all carry 104 out in the shortest time the whole
of the work (for the making) of (these) garments beginning with the
preparation of the 105 cotton. And on one day he gave away together
with all the useful and important wares2, the eighty kathina robes. But
106 after he had prepared all this and versed in offering, had
distributed it among all the theras dwelling in Tambapawi3, he held for the
eighty great disciples, for each one of them, 107 on the same day, eighty
great sacrificial feasts. In this way 108 he often bestowed many
kathinas on the Great community and increased thereby his great merit.
And the King thought several times with longing joyful 109 through faith:
"I will dedicate to the Enlightened One the royal dignity of Lanka.11
He adorned in fitting manner his 110 royal palace like the palace of
the Lord of the gods and the town like the city of the gods. Then he
placed the Tooth 111 Relic of the Great Sage (Buddha) on a costly lion's
seat which he had fashioned in the royal abode, and with divers
fly- 112 whisks and umbrellas, with divers jewelled crowns, with divers
ornaments and robes, with divers heaps of jewels, with divers 113 elephants
and steeds, with divers infantry and chariots, with divers beatings of
drums: and divers sounds of shell trumpets, 114 with divers flags and
pennons, with divers rows of banana trees, with divers bowls of milk4,
with divers trees in blossom, with divers splendidly fragrant wreaths,
with divers superb 115
1 P. bhanubandhu. Because like the sun he illumines the whole world, at
the same time also because (cf. W., note), the princely honse of the Sakya
is said to belong to the dynasty of the sun. The synonym ddicca-bandhu is a
frequent name of the Buddha. Buddhaghosa explains it in Snttanipata 915 by
adiccassa gottabandhu (HELMER SMITH, Paramattha-jotika, p. 562).
2 See 84. 39 and note.
3 See note to 80, 25.
* P. khtratataka. Lit. "ponds of milk". The explanation is similar to
that of sontyapokTcharaffi in 85. 28. See the note.170
Parakkamdbdhu II
35
116 palanquins, with divers kinds of excellent rice, with divers
splendid kinds of cake, with divers superb lamps, frankincense and
perfumes ? with all these and other votive offerings
117 worthy of a king, he celebrated with care, after assembling the
Great community of the bhikkhus dwelling on the island of Lanka for seven
days a great sacrificial feast.
118 The best of kings also betook himself with his
four-membered forces to the Samantakuta1, this forehead jewel of
119 the rock mountains. There he venerated the foot-print ? to be
venerated by gods and other beings ? of the highest God
120 of gods2, the King of truth, the Master. Bound about the monarch
of the mountains he granted to the extent of ten gavutas3 the land rich
in various precious stones and thickly
121 peopled with men and women, in religious devotion to the sacred
foot-print and sacrificed to it again with ornaments of jewels.
122 Thus did the discerning King who had faith in the Buddha, amass
a great quantity of meritorious works as bridge for the crossing of the
ocean of the circle of rebirths, or as ladder with which to reach the
highest heaven,
Here ends the eighty-fifth chapter, called «The Performance of all
Kinds of Pious Works* , in the Mahavamsa, compiled
for the serene joy and emotion of the pious.
1 The pilgrimage to Adam's Peak is mentioned in the PiJjav
^6-1' fop the Buddha whic}i
s That is about 20 miles.Parakkarndbdhu II
171
CHAPTER LXXXVI
INCITEMENT TO THE PERFORMANCE OP ALL KINDS OP PIOUS WORKS
Thereupon the King thought: "Since I now wield the royal 1 dominion over
all Lanka, it is indeed for me a heavy burden1 to make pilgrimages
hither and thither and to venerate 2 according to one's desire
the hallowed places, to perform daily meritorious works and to care for
the welfare of the world. But which of my dignitaries has the capacity to
accumulate 3 a blessing of merit which would be equal to my aspiration
and to care (likewise) for the welfare of the world? Now 4 there is
my dignitary Devappatiraja by name, a true believer in the Buddha, the
Doctrine and the Community. When he 5 striving after the dignity of a
Guide to the path of salvation, made the firm resolve2, straightway there
sprang from the three 6 eyes of a coconut planted by him three shoots.
Once when he beheld a poor man he to whom mercy was the highest, gave
him all his possessions together with children and wives 7 and uttered the
wish: I will be a Buddha, Therefore when 8 lie shall have heard my wish
he will fulfil it.'1 So thinking, he had him summoned and spake to him
thus: uBy swamp, 9 mountain and wilderness as though created by the
powerful3,
1 P. Mam. The idea is this: the meritorious tasks which 1 have taken
upon myself are too much for me alone. I must look round for helpers who
will work with and for me with the same ideas and objects.
2 Namely that the miracle described in 5cd and 6ab should be manifested
as sign of the fulfilment of his wish to become one day a Buddha, Cf. 50.
65, 85.119 and notes.
3 P. vasavatttn. As epithet of Mara, also in Thupavamsa 65l3, with172
j^araTcJcamabahu II
S6.10
unwelcome Mara, the road leading to the Sumana mountain1
10 is at many places obstructed, (made) inaccessible and causes
difficulties to the people of the eighteen provinces who make
11 a pilgrimage thither in order to accumulate blessing by
venerating the footprint of the Sage. Do thou therefore make
12 it accessible. Further: I have heard that in the vihara called
Hatthavanagalla2, at the spot where a Grand thera gifted
13 with miraculous powers, making through the majesty of his merit
earth and air to resound with thunder, attained the
14 dignity of an arahant, a five-storeyed pasada with a roofing of
golden bricks erected by King Upatissa3, has in the course
15 of time fallen into decay, so that now nought but the pillars
16 remain. Do thou also restore this in my name. And just as King
Nissaiika laid out a garden of fruit-trees in the Bhima-
17 titthavihara4, do thou also plant in the same manner in my name a
large garden full of cocopalms and other trees". With these words he
entrusted him with each single meritorious undertaking5.
18 Devappatiraja agreed with "aye!" and betook himself in the
first place to Sangasiripura6. There he had fashioned a
19 magnificent image of Sumanadeva7 furnished with all the fair bodily
signs and decked It out with ornaments of gold and
20 jewels. But after that he wished to visit the Samantakuta8. He took
the image of the god (Sumana) along with him in
reference to the pamnimmitarasavattideva who are Mara's retinue and are
themselves described as Maras.
1 Name of Adam's Peak.
2 See 85. 73 and note.
3 We do not know which Upatissa is meant, for neither the first king of
this name (37.179 if.) nor the second (41. 6) has such a building ascribed
to him,
4 See 85. 81 and note. There is an account of the parks laid out by
Eittinissanka in 80, 25 (and in the Rajav.).
5 We must of course write tanitampunnakriydsu.
6 According1 to Pujav, = Gampala, now Gampola situated about 11 miles to
the south of Sandy. Cf. 88.48, 90.107.
7 The local guardian spirit of Adam's Peak. See Mhvs. 1. 38.
8 = Sumanakata. See note to 60. 64.86.31
Parakkamabahu II 173
festive procession1, set forth, betook himself first to the village 21
Bodhitala and began from here to build bridges. Here at the 22 mouth2 he
made a large and magnificent bridge of thirty-five cubits, and over the
Khajjotanadi one of thirty cubits, likewise at Ullapanaggama one of
thirty-six cubits, at Ambaggama 23 one of thirty-four cubits in length3.
(The bridges were) very 24 strong and good so that elephants, horses,
cattle and buffaloes could pass over them. And above each single embankment
of 25 the bridges he had fair houses built, adorned with lofty pillars and
the like, had invitations sent to numbers of bhikkhus, 26 gathered them
together at different places, distributed among them abundant alms and
celebrated a great sacrificial festival. He built rest-houses, finished
the building of bridges, laid 27 down at the remaining places frequent
stepping-stones4, had 28 the wilderness cleared and (in this way) a
great road built. Then he betook himself to the Samantakuta, showed
veneration to the sacred footprint, set up in the courtyard of the cetiya
29 of the sacred footprint the image of the god (Sumana) and erected a
mandapa for the holy footprint. Round about it he 30 had a wall built, and
discerning as he was, had the rnandapa fastened with strong chains to
iron pillars in this wise to 31
1 P. ussavena saka. Pujav. has peraharin "with a procession".
2 P. muliiadvdramhi. The mode of expression is not quite clear. W.
translates: "and nigh unto the mouth of the Khajjota river he built a
bridge . . . and . . . across the same river". This is indeed difficult
to reconcile with the original text. We have to think of these bridges as
causeways between the rice fields (ef. setubandha in v. 25). The
numbers are, taken in order, roughly 52, 45, 54, 51 ft.
3 Devappatiraja proceeds from Gampola up the left bank of the
Mahaveliganga. Ullapanaggama is the modern Ulapana {4m from Gampola
as the crow flies). Ambaggama is the present Ambagamuva (6 m from
Ulapana), The Khajjota river is called in Pujav. Kanamadiri-lioya (we have
to read thus instead of -haya). Sinn. Jcayamadiri means "glow-worm", like
the P. Jchajjoia. It is curious that the farther course of the road is not
described. It probably led over to the valley of the Kadalzgama river and
then ascended this valley* See note to 60. 66 and below v. 41.
4 At marshy spots where no causeway could be built, to give firm
foothold.174 ParaJcJcamaMJiu II
86.32
secure ifc, and then again he sacrificed for three days to the
32 sacred footprint with lamps and the like. He himself placed on his
head a lamp with fragrant oil, and venerating again
33 and again in the name of his Master the Great king and walking round
the sacred footprint with his right side towards
84 it, he spent the whole night. Hereupon he had this whole occurrence
in its true sequence from the beginning written
35 down on a lofty stone pillar and had this monument of the glory of the
Great king of kings Parakkamabahu set up
36 with rejoicing. Thereupon he informed the King of the whole occurrence
by the mouth of a messenger and sent (the message) off, since his wishes
had been completely carried out,
37 After that Devappatiraja betook himself to the
Hattha-vanagalla-vihara and had erected there at great cost, in the
38 manner commanded by the King, a three-storeyed pasada with a lofty
point and gave it over to the Grand master1, the wise
39 Anomadassin by name. Then he celebrated according to the order of the
Great king, an almsgiving and had a stone inscription put up.
40 Thereupon the High dignitary betook himself to the
landing-place Bhimatittha and built at the mouth of the
41 Kalanadi a bridge of eighty-six cubits2. Tien after building at
Kadalisenagama3 a bridge of a hundred staves4 and over
42 the river of Salaggama one of forty staves* and over the
1 P. maMsamin. Of. with this note to 53, 23. Anomadassin was tlie Superior
(abbot) of the monastery.
2 The Kalanadi is the present Kaluganga, The length of the
bridge Is about 129 ft., the mouth of the Kaluganga is however considerably
wider than that.
3 If Kadalisenagama is' the same as Kadaligaina in 60.66, the building of
the bridge was a continuation of the road to. Adam's Peak. The identity of
the two is however very questionable, W. suggests Kehellenava in ''the
Ealutara District, Bayigam Korale. Pujav, has
4 The calculation according to yatthi "rod, measuring rod" here is
carious. According to 78. 68 (ef. the note to the passage) a yattU
5 kattha. The two .measurements in v. 41 would accordingly be
750 and $60 ft, respectively. '86.54
ParaKkamabdhu II 175
Salapadapa swamp one of a hundred and fifty cubits1 and in addition to
these other bridges here and there at difficult places, and numerous
parks and sermon halls, he celebrated 43 once more a great festival of
almsgiving.
And again the High dignitary of the King had laid out 44 from the
Bhimatittlia-vihara as far as the landing-place (of the Kalanadl)2 on a
space a yojana broad, a great garden of 45 cocopalms, called after
Parakkamabahu, beautifully shady and rich in fruit. Then having
all the work in the different 46 districts, such as the spinning
of the cotton and so forth, undertaken and finished in a day,
the highly-famed one 47 presented the bhikkhu community with six and
twenty kathina robes and celebrated therewith a great sacrificial
festival. Giving in like manner, he wandering around here and there, 48
presented the bhikkhu community once again with sixty-six kathina
robes.
Then he had the whole of the vast forest called Ma- 49
halabujagaccha3 cleared by the roots, a fine village built there and in its
neighbourhood a large grove of jack-trees4 planted. 50 Then he erected
there in the name of the King an image house of three storeys,
surrouuded by bodhi tree, cetiya, park 51 and encircling wall and
celebrated a great sacrificial festival. Having thus performed in the name
of his royal Master5 much 52 meritorious work, he informed the King
of everything on his return.
"Now was the King filled with great affection for him. He 53 made the
village called Mahalabujagaccha and other villages built by him his
hereditary property and granted them to 54
1 Roughly 225 ft. W, gives the number as "fifty". He has overlooked the
sata in satahatthakam.
2 Kalanadltittha, now Ealutara. Cf. 56. 12 and note. The distance
between Bentota and Ealutara Is 12 miles. The breadth of the plantation
would be 9 miles, if the Indian yojana Is meant.
3 Pujav. Mahadelgas namtu mahaoanaya. Sinh. del is the name of the
bread-fruit tree artocarpiis incisa. ? P. labuja.
4 Pujav. JcosmnayaJc. Sinh. I'os is artocarpus' integrifolia. ? P. panasa.
5 P. rajannanamato stands here in the same sense as mahdrajassa ndmato in
v. 32 or mahdrdjaniyogato In v.'39 or rdjandmena In v. 51.176
Pardkkamabtihu II 86.55
him. Thereupon he betook himself with him to the temple
55 of the Tooth Relic and spake thus in the midst of the
community: "This my most excellent dignitary has at all times
been true of heart to me and to the three (sacred) objects.
56 Therefore because activity for the welfare of the Buddha and of the
King was for him the highest, is he dear to me and
57 precious. Therefore will I with a gift dear to me make a sacrifice
to the Tooth Relic". And he dedicated the excellent dignitary with wife
and children to the Tooth Relic of the Sage.
58 In such wise did the protector of the middle world from that
times make that same most excellent Devappatiraja celebrate
continually with many costly yotive gifts, sacrificial festivals to the
world-extolled Triad of the jewels.
Here ends the eighty-sixth chapter, called «The Incitement to the
Performance of all Kinds of Pious Works», in the Mahavamsa, compiled
for the serene joy and emotion of the pious.ParaKkamdbalm II
177
CHAPTER LXXXVII THE HANDING OVER OF THE BURDEN OF DOMINION
Now once upon a time when through the influence of evil 1 planets a great
heat arose in Lanka by which everything was burnt up, when the corn
withered and a famine was inevitable 2 and the whole of the people
dwelling in Lanka were filled with the greatest anxiety, the King gave
orders for a splendid 3 festival to be held for the three (sacred) objects,
for the cetiyas and the bodhi trees and for the protectors Metteya and
other miracle-working highest deities1 who were to be venerated by 4
various offerings, and even to turn the whole of Lanka into one great
festival2. After antecedent sacrificial ceremonies, he 5 gathered together
the Great community of the bhikkhus, caused them recite the Paritta3 and
bear the Tooth Relic of the 6 Great sage round the town in
fitting manner, the right side turned towards it, and made (in firm
faith) the resolve: the heavens shall rain. Thereupon great clouds
gathered on 7 every side, flashing with lightning and again
and again thundering, so that it was bliss for the ears of all people,
8 and they began to rain, destroying the glowing heat, making 9
1 For devdtideva used here of the future Buddhas at the head of whom
stands Metteya, cf. note to 85. 119.
2 The construction Is difficult. W. merely translates freely according
to the sense. We must take the words karapetvdna and mahussavam twice,
first uttamani mahussavam b&rapetvana (namely for the things and persons
mentioned In 3 and 4) and then sabbam Lankam ekam mahmsatam Mrdpetmna.
For this last cf. idioms like vadho yev' eko "pure murder and
bloodshed", M. II. 244s; ekobhasa disa" sabba mdhdya, Mhvs. 74, 219, JaGo.
V. 1945 etc.
8 See note to 46. 5.
12178 ParakJcamabaliu II
87.10
joyful the people, driving away the famine, beautifying the country and
reviving the corn *.
10 "By the power of the Buddha do these rain-clouds pour
11 forth such rain, making joyful our hearts. Who therefore among gods,
brahmas and men is capable of understanding how great
12 are these excellent qualities of the Buddha? But our King also is
mighty and strong in miraculous power, a king like
13 to him there has not been and there will not be." With such words ever
and again repeated, the dwellers in Lanka praised the excellence of the
Monarch of sages and also the excellence of their King.
14 While in this wise the King protecting Order and laity in
15 justice and filling with precious contents his own character, enjoyed
for long the good fortune of the royal dignity, he on one occasion summoned
to him along with his sister's son, Vira-
16 bahu, his five capable sons ? Vijayabahu, Bhuvanekabahu2,
17 Tibhuvananialla, Parakkamababu and Jayabahu ? and began in
18 this wise to give these six advice: "Dear ones, hearken to my
words: there are here.in the world these three (kinds) of sons: the low
kind, those of like kind, those of higher kind3.
19 Now those who know not how to enjoy at its true worth4 the wealth of
their parents which has come to them as a family
20 heritage, but destroy it, as monkeys a wreath of flowers, and now live
without wealth ? the pious ancients have called 'sons
21 of alow kind'. But those who enjoy such possessions as they have
received them in like manner as their fathers, protecting them as a family
heritage, these ye must know are the '(sons)
1 The removal of a drought by the exhibition of tie Tooth Relic is also
described in the Rajav.
2 The two brothers Vijayabahu and Bhuvanekabahu. are mentioned together in
an inscription found in Yapahu. H. d P. BELL, ASG. 1911-12 = S. P.
IIL 1915, p. 63. ?
3 Lit. "lower (similar, higher) born or become". Of. skr. apajata and
anvj&ta* The three kinds are distinguished in the same way in the
Itivattaka, p. 6S1, 64s. For awtj&to cf. also DhCo. I. 178®,
4 P. gWQ&nwodhato. W's translation "by a virtuous life" is too weak and
too general. The idea is: they are not conscious of how valuable is the
heritage that has eorne to them, they squander it frivolously.87.35
Parakkamabdhu II
179
of like kind.' But yet another kind I name ? those who 22 besides the
possessions taken over as family heritage, acquire thereto many other
possessions and as prudent people enjoy 23 in happiness ? these are
known as the 'sons of higher kind'. From my father I have inherited
alone (the province of) 24 Mayarattha1 but have now again conquered
the two other provinces and brought the three kingdoms completely
under 25 one umbrella. All the Damilas who were for him invincible, I
have vanquished and all the kings of the Vanni2 dwelling 26 here and
there in mountain and wilderness I have brought over to my side.
Having spread my fame everywhere also in 27 foreign lands, I have for long
held sway in just fashion. I 28 have brought hither king's daughters
from Jambudipa with gifts and thereby made the nobles in the foreign
land your kinsmen. The heroes of the Pa#dus and the Colas, the kings 29
sprung from the dynasties of the Sun and Moon, have sent me diadems and
ornaments. Also have I gathered together 30 without ceasing a mass of
jewels which can be enjoyed not only by all of you here, but even
in future time by seven generations of my descendants, even as
the (god) Kubera 31 (gathered together) his nine treasures, the shell
and the rest3. I have put down the evil-doers and protected the honest and
32 brought unanimity to the Order of the Enlightened One.
Therefore have I become for my royal father a higher born 33 son, be ye
also my sons, like me, higher born sons. As in 34 days of old the
sixty thousand sons of King Sagara4 of the race of Okkika, built as
many towns, divided all land in 35
1 See notes to 81. 15 and 46.
2 See note to, 81. 11.
3 The nine treasures of Kubera are, according to AFTE (Skr. Eng.
Diet. s;v. navanidhi; cf. also Amarakosha, ed. W. L. SHASTRI PANSIKAR, v.
142): 1) mah&padma "great lotus flower", 2) padma "lotas flower", 3)
sahkha "shell", 4) makara ''dolphin11, 5) kacchapa "tortoise", 6) mu-
kunda "a particular precious stone", 7) kunda "jasmine", 8)
nlla
"sapphire", 9) kharca "dwarf". The names are also personified as names of
genii who are guardians of the treasures in question. Cf. HOPKIHS, Epic
Mythology, p. 143.
4 For the legend of the Sagaras, see Mahabharata, IIL 106 ff.
12*180 ParaJclcamaMhu II
87, 36
Jambudlpa into sixty thousand parts and held sway each for 36 himself in
harmony; ? further as aforetime the ten brothers,
the kings, divided Jambudlpa into ten parts and ruled in wise 3? fashion:
so shall ye, my sons, divide this Lania and supporting1
38 one another as is fitting, hold sway in able fashion, but never expose
a weakness to the enemy."" In this wise he admonished his own sons and his
sister's son.
39 Hereupon he summoned the Great community in great
numbers2 and the King asked them: "Which of these six
40 princes, my sister's son and my own sons, is worthy of the royal
crown?" When the Great community heard these words
41 of the King, they expressed themselves thus: "0 Great king thy
princely sons and this thy sister's son are all capable
42 men and well instructed; they are all practised in fighting,
crushers of the alien foe and worthy of the royal crown as
43 protectors of the laity and the Order. But thy eldest son
Vijayabahu has from childhood believed with joy in the triad
44 of the jewels; His heart was ever set on the care of infirm
bhikkhus, he was trustworthy, grateful, gifted with the merits
45 of faith and discernment. He was a support for such as had no
support, ever abounding in pity for aged people and
46 suffering creatures. Many kinsmen by marriage of the bhikkhu community
who had become enslaved during the period of
47 alien dominion3 and many other people he freed from their slavery by
the gift to their masters of gold, precious stones
48 and other valuables. Many thieves who had committed thefts even in
the royal palace, turned to him when punishment
1 The reading of tlie MSS. yayanidought not to be changed into sdsantd.
I assume that yayati has here a causative meaning "to make go, to further,
to support".
2 Not "the chief priests and the people", as W. has it. Mahajanam is in
apposition to makasamgham. The "people" have nothing to do
with the question of the succession. In the sequel it is the priesthood
alone who give the answer. Of. also v. 7L
3 P. rdjantara. See note to 81. 1. It is the time of the reign of
Magha (and of Jayabahu, 82.27, 83.19) that is meant. W. has misunderstood
the passage in translating "when he took the government Into his hands".87.
64 Parakkamabahu II
181
overtook them. They gave up their anguish and their fear 49 and
unharmed, without suffering the loss of a limb1, their lives were
spared. When 0 King! he beheld the people who 50 went forth to each
village to collect2 the taxes due to the King, he gave his own money,
freed thus from various dues 51 all people in distress and protected them
continuously, versed in the protection of subjects. Also many of the
Sihala kings 52 of the Vanni whom thou wast desirous of subduing, sought
him out first and then only did they fearless pay their visit to thee. > Ye
must henceforth serve for ever with devotion3 Vijayabahu 53 who will in the
future protect the continuation of our race, < 54 thus are the wives in
the families of the dignitaries wont in all reverence to admonish their
husbands. When fathers and 55 mothers, fain to listen to the sweet infant
voices of their two year and three year old children, ask them:
>Whom do ye 56 serve?< they say: >We wish to serve Vijayabahu*. Children
57 beaten in wrath by father and mother come to him and tell their woe.
Then Vijayabahu makes the parents come to him, 58 exhorts them in his pity
to beat their children no longer and 59 lets them have from his own
storehouse the necessary food for their various children. How canst
thou 0 King, ? even 60 as a man who gifted with seeing eyes, looks at the
heavens where the full moon stands and yet asks where is then the full
moon? ? knowing as thou dost that in Vijayabahu the 61 merits dwell which
constitute the ornament of the royal dignity, yet ask the Order ?
Learn then 0 Great king! that he 62 possesses the lucky signs to
hold sway not only over Laiika-dipa* but even over Jambudipa."
After the Ruler had heard of these and his many other 63 merits from
the mouth of the community, his eyes became moist with tears of
joy thereat. Full of contentment he 64 summoned to him his son
Vijayabahu, made him sit on a seat
1 P. angahdni.
2 Wrongly translated by W. It is not a case-of people embezzling the
taxes, but of the "revenue officers who wished to collect them.
3 P. sambhattd., Cf. with this the term bhatti = skr. bJiakti,. note to
74.243.
' " ?182 ParaJcJcamdbdJiu II
87.65
65 (like his own) near him, and then the Great king Informed him of all
that must still be carried out for the laity and
66 the Order and which had not yet been done by himself. "The
Ratanavali-cetiya1 destroyed by alien foes, thou shalt restore
67 and adorn it with a golden point. Pulatthinagara, that splendid
ornament of all towns,2 which was the ancient royal city of
68 the Sihala sovereigns, do thou restore as it was of yore, with high
walls and gate-towers, with four gates well distributed,
69 and surrounded by a deep trench; and do thou bring thither to the
former relic temple, fair as a heavenly palace, the two
70 relics of the Tooth and the Bowl. In this royal city of former kings I
wish myself to celebrate the high festival of the royal
71 consecration. But do thou bring the whole bhikkhu community
in great number3, dwelling in the three Sihala provinces, to
Sahassatittha4, let them there after antecedent
72 sacrifice, celebrate in the Mahavalikaganga the festival of admission
to the Order and thus make the Order of the Victor prosperous.
78 After speaking thus and otherwise of all that was to be done for the
laity and the Order, he gave over the burden of government into his hands.
74 And further the King entrusted him with the five remaining sons of the
royal house, and the two sacred relics of the holy Sage, the Tooth and the
Bowl, as also with the host of the ascetics, with the group of all the
dignitaries and also the land of Lanka.
Here ends the eighty-seventh chapter, called «The Handing over of the
Burden of'Dominion*, in the Mahavamsa, compiled for the serene joy and
emotion of the pious.
1 See note to 80. 68.
2 P, sabbapuntilal'a. The word tilaka ("badge of a sect") Las liere (as
so often also skr. tilalca) a figurative meaning "ornament, adornment".
3 For fihiJcJchusamgham mdhSj'anam cf. note to v. 39.
4 Now Dastota, a ford over the Mahaveilganga south of Polonnaruva. That
the bhikkhus were fond of performing their ceremonies in a building
erected in the water at some distance from the bank is well known.
Dastota was at that time a spot considered especially sacred where such
ceremonies were performed with great pomp, as is shown also in 89. 47
ff.Vijayabahu IV 183
CHAPTER LXXXVffl
THE REBUILDING OP PULATTHINAGARA
Fearless in heart, King Vijayabahu gave his consent and 1 took over the
burden of the government. Now he thought: 2 "I will show my father so
long as he is in life, that I am a son of the higher kind." And he probed
ever further: "Who 3 is there now fitted to he the element 'friend' among
the seven elements of government, as ruler, minister, friend and the like1:
trustworthy, a clever counsellor, a comrade in misfortune, who 4 speaks
the truth, who is good to me?" And he realised: 5 "There is
the Adipada Virabahu, the son of my father's sister, well-bred,
adorned with virtues, skilled in all tasks. Since the time when we
played (together) in the sand till 6 to-day he has showed the highest
confidence in me and in (all) good people. He cannot bear to stand
anywhere if he 7 does not see me, and I also cannot bear to take a seat
without seeing him. He is at pains even as I, to further the laity and 8
the Order, richly dowered with mental and bodily power.
Therefore is he fitted for the element friend". He summoned 9 him to him
and entrusted him with the position of a devoted friend.
1 The satta rajjangdni are enumerated in Abhpd. 350. They are: sdmi "ruler,
monarch", amacca "minister", sakhd "friend", "koso- "state treasure",
duggam "fortress", vijitam "land, kingdom" and bdlam "army".
In the Kautaliya, they are enumerated at the beginning of Book 6 as the
(sapta) prakrtayah: sv&myaindtyajanapadadurgaJcosadandamitrdiii.
Why J. J. METEK in his translation should have left out Jtosa (p. 397) I
cannot understand. Cf. ib. p. 399 *°, as well as E, SHAMASASTRY,
Kautilya's Arthasiatra, trsl., p. 319. In SUBHCTI'S AbhidhanappadTpIkasuci
a verse is quoted from Eamandaki in which the same terms are grouped
together.184 Yijayabaliu IV
88.10
10 Then he thought: "Now I must perform a meritorious work ?
splendid, sublime, rejoicing the heart. I was entrusted
11 with the two relics, the Tooth and the Bowl. For these I must now
huild a new temple. On the other hand, the an-
12 cient relic temple erected by my royal forefathers1, has fallen
13 into decay. This I will restore." With this consideration, he had
fetched from all parts many groups of artists experienced in
14 every branch of art and many other workmen; and erecting new
structures doubly as fair to look at as the former build-
15 ings, he completed the whole temple of the Tooth Relic, so that it was
beauteous as a heavenly palace; placed there the
16 two relics of the Enlightened One and ordered his own guard to
institute day by day a great sacrificial festival richer than
17 aforetime, for the relics. From this time onward the King succeeded
in making the love of his royal father (for Mm) increase continuously,
twofold and threefold.
18 Thought the Ruler; my royal father shall have no grief arising
from the separation from his sons, and he made his
19 two younger brothers, Parakkamabahu and Jayabahu, dwell
20 continually near their father. Hereupon he summoned his
younger brother Tilokamalla and placed under his command
21 all the Sihala troops quartered in the space between the town
22 of Jambuddoi.ii and the southern sea and made him take up his abode in
Mahavatthalagama2, to protect his royal father
23 on the south. Then he reflected: "In the north, foes coming from the
opposite coast are wont to land in Khuddavaligama.
24 Who is so fitted to piot«ct this side ? perilous, since it is
here that fighting is wont to begin ? as my brother, the Prince
1 P. piturajuhL W. translates "by the King, my father". He evidently
regards rajuhi as a plur. niaiest. I'believe however, that the term
applies to Vijayabaira III. and Parakkainabahn II. What is meant
is the relic temple in the Vijayasundara-vihara in Jambuddoni which is said
in 85. 91-2 to have been built by Yijayabahu III and renewed by
Parakkamabahu II.
2 Perhaps identical with Vattalagama mentioned in 81. 68. The difference
in the writing may possibly be explained in this way that rattala is the
pure Sinhalese form, while vatfhata is adapted to the Pali.88.42
V'ijaydbaliu IV
185
Bhuvanekabahu'?" The Ruler summoned him therefore, made 25 over to him
the great army that stood in the norkh and 26 commanded him to take
up his abode in Sundarapabbata1, in order to protect his royal father from
this quarter, But the 27 King himself armed, marched with Virabahu
hither and thither, crushed all villains, made Lanka free from the briers
(of the 28 enemy) and after getting his father's permission, he set forth
with the intention of restoring Pulatthinagara.
Now at this time the Great king Parakkamabahu, as If 29 borne on the
great wave of his love for his son, set about accompanying his son, full
of sympathy, travelling everywhere 80 after him, although the son did not
wish it. Then the son ever 31 and again forced his father in reverent
manner to return, he himself going on his way. Then his father issued the
order: 32 "All people who cherish love for my son let them accompany him."
When they heard these words of his, then all the high 33 dignitaries of the
King and all the generals, all the great S4 hero warriors and all the
elephant drivers, all the riders and all the charioteers were filled with
the greatest joy, 4SNow our 35 Bodhisatta Vijayabahu2 sets forth to
restore the royal city of Pulatthinagara. If he goes we shall go with him
at once.*5' Thus 36 they spake and started forth well equipped to accompany
him. When a certain number of dignitaries, soldiers and others, 37 out
of laziness, were not minded to go, their wives said to them: "Ye, our
lords, may come with us or not, at any rate 38 we are going with the King
who seeks the best, and we shall SS dwell with him in the newly restored,
splendid town11. And they set forth therewith on their way before
them. Even Id-children deserted their fathers, if they would not
go with them and followed the King. When the King beheld the 41
crowd of people setting forth, each deserting his village, his house
and' his comfortable possessions, he persuaded them 42 again and
again in his great anxiety, and induced all those
1 The same as Subhapabbata or Subhagiri = Yapabu.
2 The influence again of tbe Mahay ana. Cf. 50. 65S 85. 119, 86. 5. Also
in Bajaratn. and Nik-s. the King is called Bos at Vijayabfihu.186
Vijayabahu IV
88.43
43 whom it was right to induce, to return. Then he betook
himself with the fomxmembered army in the desired strength,
44 to the great and loftily situated fortress of Vatagiri1. After
building a splendid royal palace on the summit of this mountain,
45 surrounded by an extraordinarily high wall, he stored there in case
of need, the whole of the great treasure given over
46 to him by his royal father. Thereupon he built on the same high rock
a fine monastery for the community, invited the
47 Grand thera, the head of the Mahanettappasada-shrine2, made over to him
the splendid monastery, celebrated a great sacrificial festival and
established a regular offering.
48 Hereupon the King went forth to Sumanakuta, venerated the
footprint of the Sage (Buddha) and betook himself there-
49 after to GJangasiripura3. There in the ancient vihara that bore the
name Nigamaggamapasada, he saw to the restoration of
50 what was ruinous and decayed, established for the bhikkhus dwelling
there a regular almsgiving and came thereafter to
51 Sindhuravana. Here the King erected the vihara called
Va-naggamapasada and after building there In the name of his
52 royal father4 the pariveria called Abbayaraja, he granted it the
various articles of equipment, villages, fields and so forth.
53 Then the Monarch betook himself to the splendid Hatthigiri-pura5. While
here in the great vihara built by his princely uncle
54 (Bhuvanekabahu), he gazed along with Prince Virabahu6 and his army
again and again at the ever to be honoured spot
55 where his corpse was laid (on the pyre), he felt anguish and gained
there again and again the inner conception of imper-
1 Vakirigalla in the Kegalla District. Of. note to Mhvs. 58. 31.
2 A Mahanettapabbata is mentioned in Mhvs. 50. 74.
3 Grampola. See 86. 18.
4 The parivena is not called after Ms father Parakkamabahu 1L Here it is
tlie case of a patti (see note to 42. 50). The merit is transferred to
the dead king.
5 Kurunegala. See 85. 62 where mention is made of the building of the
Yihara by Bhnvanekabahu, the younger brother of Parakkama-bahu II.
6 Of, 83. 41 ff.88.70 Vijayabahu IV
187
manency1. Hereupon he erected there a splendid, three-storeyed 56
images-house and had made for it a great image of the Buddha. Then having
had further a fine statue of his uncle fashioned, 57 he set it up there
adorned with all ornaments. The Ruler 58 assigned (his foundation)
fine maintenance villages fitted for their purpose, lying around the
image-house, as well as numbers of people for service, and decreed for it
(the foundation) the 59 name Bhuvanekabahu-parivena, using for it the name
of that (uncle). Then after he had settled thQ town (Hatthigiri) densely 60
with men and women, he had it enclosed with wall, moat and so forth.
Thereafter the brave King set forth and marched 61 with the vast
four-membered army to Subhagiripura2.
At that time the Lord of men Candabhanu, formerly3 beaten 62 after hard
fighting, having collected from the countries of the Pandus and
Colas and elsewhere many Damila soldiers, 63 representing a great
force, landed with his Javaka army in Mahatittha. After the King had
brought over to his side the 64 Slhalas dwelling in PadI, Kurundi4
and other districts, he marched to Subhagiri. He set up there an
armed camp and 65 sent forth messengers with the message: "I shall take
Tislhala5; I shall not leave it to thee. Yield up to me therefore together
with the Tooth Relic of the Sage, the Bowl Relic and the 66 royal
dominion. If thou wilt not, then fight." Thereupon 67 Vijayabahu
summoned the Ruler6 Virabahu, took counsel with him, had a strong force
equipped for him and spake: "Hurrah, 68 to-day both of us shall see the
strength of our arms." Then the two set forth7, surrounded the great army
of Candabhanu on 69 all sides and fought a great battle, terrible as a
combat of Rama. Then were the hostile warriors subdued in battle and 70
- l P. aniccalaJ^hana. This Is a term drawn from the technique of jhdn
meditative .absorption. See HEILER,, Die buddistische Versenkung, p. 18 ff.
2 I. e. Yapahu. 3 Cf. 83. 36 ff.
4 See note to 83. 16. 5 See note to 81. 46.
6 Virabahu has here and In v. 90 the title of mahtpati, just as
Bhuvanekabahu in v. 79 has the title of rajan.
7 Note the change of subject in the case of vat v ana and nik1chamitv&.188
Vijayabahu IV
88. 71
weaponless the soldiers of the foe1 wandered around, prayed
71 and implored, tortured by fear, were benumbed, trembled,
begged for mercy in the fight, whined and grieved full of
72 terror. In their distress certain of the foe fled to the forest,
73 others to the sea, others again to the mountains.
After Yijayabahu had thus fought and slain many soldiers, he sent
74 the Lord of men Candabhanu flying defenceless. But the
loveliest women of his court and all the elephants and horses,
75 the swords and many other weapons, the entire treasure, the trumpets
of victory, the umbrella of victory, the drum of victory, the
banner of victory ? all these he sent to his father.
76 Having in this way fought the fiery battle, conquered the
province and won the victory, he united Lanka under the umbrella of
his dominion.
77 Hereupon he had this town (Subhagiri) also surrounded by a
high rampart and a trench and built there a superb
78 royal palace. Having finished it, he established then in that town a
regular almsgiving for the great bhikkh.u community. Then he
79 spake encouragingly to his younger brother King Bhuvaneka-bahu and made
him take up his abode as before in Subhapabbata.
80 Now the Ruler betook himself to Anuradhapura and there round
about the Thuparama and all the other sacred places
81 he had the mighty forest ? that was like a stronghold created by Mara
? felled and a wall erected which was as a bridge
82 over the stream of his hopes. Then after the Ruler had had these
sacred places embellished by new buildings, he celebrated
83 a great sacrificial festival. But as he wished to complete the work
of restoration on the Ratanavall-cetiya2, begun but not
84 finished by his royal father, he assembled with the greatest speed
all people dwelling in the town from the places where
85 individuals sojourned, ordered numbers of skilful workmen hither
and having established for the community at whose head
86 stood the chief Thera of the Senanatha-parivena3 a regular
1 Veribhata tadain 71 d takes up again the tada veriyodhd in v.70ab.
2 See 87. 66. i
3 This is the building erected by the general Kutthaka under Udaya II. and
called in'Mhvs. 51. 88> S^nasenapati-pariveria.88.97
Vijayabahu IV 189
almsgiving1, he appointed the Thera to look after the work of
restoration. Thereupon the Monarchs of the Vanni who 87 were living
in Patittharattha, sought out the Ruler, bringing him' many gifts. He (on
his part) presented them with rocking 88 chairs, white umbrellas,
fly-whisks and other insignia for the great kings of the Vanni people.
Therewith he made them 89 all contented, charged them to protect the town
(Anuradhapura) and betook himself from there to Pulatthinagara.
There the Monarch summoned to him the ruler Virabahu: 90 "We shall
embellish this town, originally the royal city, and fill the universe with
the camphor perfume of the exuberant 91 abundance of our glory." After
these words he took counsel with him and spake thereupon: "In the town
called Pulatthinagara 92 there are now pasadas, image-houses, viharas,
parivepas, cetiyas and relic temples, walls, gate-towers, houses of the
acldhayoga 93 and of the hammiya kind2, maiidapas, sermon halls, temples to
deities and other buildings. Some of these stand erect, covered 94 with
grass, trees and whatever else has grown upon them. Others have
collapsed without support as the whole of their pillars perished; others
again alas! will fall, bending under 95 the weight of walls cracked
from top to foot, because other support is wanting. Some of these, through
decay and old age 96 are like greybeards, and unable to stand erect, they
become more bowed from day to day. With many the joists are broken3 and 97
their pinnacles destroyed*, with others the roofs have decayed5
1 Nitthapeti means here "to fix, to establish", the object ddnavattam
being governed by it.
2 I leave the two terms addhayoga and hammiya (skr. harmya) untranslated.
Both are names for particular types of dwelling-houses which we
are unable to describe further.
3 P. chinnatulayattht. I believe that, tulayatthi (lit, balance-beam)
means the horizontal beams, while gopdnasi (v. 98; cf. 37. 141) means the
beams of the rooftree. The construction of the compound is: "many are such
in which . . . are broken off.
4 P. nattfiawtatikakd. The original meaning of vitanka which is omitted
in the PTS.-P. D. is according to- Abhp. "dovecote".
5 P. vidhastavdlabhl. This is an Interesting voucher for valabhi
which?**J#
190 Vijayabaliu IV
88.98
98 and the bricks are broken. In others by the breakage of the damaged
rooftree the bricks of the roof have fallen and only
99 walls and pillars remain. In others again the gates have fallen in and
the hinging of the gate-posts destroyed; in others again the steps have
become loosened and the railings have fallen
100 in. Of many all that can be seen are parts still hanging
together1 of the original foundation wall: of many not even
101 the place where they once stood is now to be seen. Of what use are
many words? This town which has lost all its glory we shall again make
glorious. The Ruler must give his consent.
102 Then later, he may celebrate the royal consecration in the splendid
city." With this charge he sent a messenger to his father.
103 "When the King heard these tidings, his heart was full of joy,
and as he himself had cherished the wish to restore the
104 original royal town, he summoned the circle of the great dignitaries
from every quarter, and issuing his commands to all the
105 inhabitants of Laiika, lie brought together the workers in iron,
106 the turners, bamboo workers2, blacksmiths, potters, goldsmiths,
painters, porters, workmen, slaves, the candalas who understood
107 work for hire, the bricklayers, workers in stucco, carpenters
108 and the guilds of masons, and in addition to these all blacksmith's
tools, such as bellows, hammers, tongs, sledge-hammers, anvils, as well as
many sharp saws, axes, hatchets, (wedges)
109 for splitting trees and for crushing stones, knives, chisels3,
shovels, mats, baskets and so forth. All these* appliances lie
110 gave carefully to the people and also much money, such as
occurs in the canon (M. I. 175*6, 177M)» only in the compound
va-
labhlratha which must be translated ucovered-in carriage".
1 Thus I translate nibandhana. In Skr. it means figuratively at least a
joint of words, a compound.
2 In the Samyutta Cornrn. (I. 193w of the Siamese ed.) venakule Is
explained by vttieakule.
3 P. kotisa* In skr, IcotiSa means "harrow" according to BR,, but this
cannot be the case here. Some kind of pointed instrument must be meant
(cf. Jtoti "point*11).83.121 Vijaydbahu IF
191
pearls, precious stones and the like and sent it with the people1 to his
royal son. Thereupon in the devastated land, long desolate, King
Vijayabahu, happy at heart, had the water ill system ? tanks,
ponds, dykes, pools and the like ? in 112 which the embankments had
given way, and which were deprived of their deep water, dammed up as
before, filled with 113 deep water, covered with divers lotus blossoms
and stocked with all kinds of fish. Then he had many valuable
fields 114 which had always been ground on which grew every kind of corn,
newly planted, had all kinds of crops grown here and 115 there and made the
whole fair land prosperous. And the Ruler 116 restored superb
Pulatthinagara as it had been aforetime, surrounded by a moat, deep as the
sea, with a fine chain of walls like to the Cakkavala mountains2, provided
with divers viharas, 117 surrounded by various monastic parks with divers
bathing-ponds, filled with a variety of cetiyas, sprinkled with various
addtia- 118 yogas3, adorned with divers pasadas, built over with a variety
of hammiyas3, embellished with divers mandapas, provided 119 with
all sorts of temples to deities, resplendent with every kind of
gate-towers, fair with the rows of divers houses, 120 boasting a
variety of streets, with four well-distributed gales, with fine squares and
road-crossings.
In this fashion the King had the town of Pulatthinagara. 121 - ?
comparable to the city of Indra4 ? restored, so that it surpassed Mithila,
subdued Kaficipuri, laughed to scorn SavattliT, subdued Madhura, turned
to shame Baraiiasi, reduced Vesali to nothing and made Campapuri5 tremble
with her glory,
1 P. salia sendya. Sena means here the staff of workers raised by the
King.
2 These ave the mountains which are supposed to surround tbe earth which
is conceived of as a disk. Of. Skr. cdktabala, -«a
a For addhayoga and hammiya see above note to v, 93.
4 AmaraYa.ti, see 80. 5. The town is described in the Mababnamta, III.
1714 ff.
5 A series of the most famous Indian towns. I) Mil hi la, capita.! of
the Videhas, now northern Bihar; 2) Kaficipuri, in Southern India192
Vijaydbahu IV
Here ends the eighty-eighth chapter, called «The Restoration of
Pulatthinagara», in the Mahavamsa, compiled for the serene joy and
emotion of the pious.
on the Coromandel Coast, one of the seven sacred towns of India. 3)
£ravasti, capital of the Kosala country in present Nepal (T. W. KHYS
DAVIDS, Buddhist India, p. 40); 4) Madhura, here probably the town Mathura
on the Jumna, chief locality of the Surasena, mentioned AN. II. 57 (BR. s.
v. 'inadhura 3 c); 5) Baranasi, now Benares; 6) Vaisali, in the Videha
country, in Buddhist times the chief locality of the Licchavi clan, like
Savatthi often mentioned in the sacred Canon; 7) Cainpa, in the territory
of the Angas, now Bhagalpur on the Ganges, Bihar. Note the sacred number
seven. See also the two notes to 89. 4,Vijayabahu IV
193
Chapter LXXXIX
DESCRIPTION" OF THE FESTIVAL OF THE KING'S CONSECRATION AND OTHER FESTIVALS
The King spake: uThis Pulatthinagara is now thus restored 1 as before,
dowered with all that belongs to a city. This town is 2 now radiant with
happiness, splendour and beauty. She has surpassed Jetuttara and will
now surpass Sagala. After van- 3 quishing Sumsumaragiri, what need hath
she to care for Sa-keta? Ha! even Rajagaha she wishes to capture as it
Is. She 4 has destroyed Samkassa and now scorns Indapatta. She dares to
challenge1 Kapilavatthu2. Therefore shall the King, the 5
1 P. samkhyam ussahate kattum. I think that samkhya here is = skr.
samkhya- and means "fight" (BR. s. v. 4). The Col. Ed. reads sakhyam
and W. translates: "seeketh friendship with E." This I think is not so
good, as ussahate has then no meaning. It looks as if the author here as
also in 88. 121, by the accumulation of synonyms for the term
"surpass", wishes to show his intimacy with the rules of alamkara. Of.
the expressions in Dan din's Kavyadarsa 2. 62 ff. with those used in this
passage.
2 The author returns here, repeating himself, to the idea already
treated in the final strophe of chap. 88. He displays his geographical
knowledge which he apparently borrows from the Abhidhanappadipika where in
v, 200 and 201 all the towns named by him are enumerated: l) Jettutara,
often mentioned in the Jatakas as the capital of the Sivi country (skr.
sibi). Cf. FAI:SB$LL Jat., Index; 2) Sagala, abode of the King Milinda
(Milp. ed. TRENCKNER, p. 1); 8) Sumsumaragiri, according to M. L
95, II. 91; S. III. 1, IV. 116; A. II. 61 etc. a town in the country of
the Bhaggas (skr. JSJtarga); 4) Saketa, name of the town Ayodhya (now
Oudh) in the Kosala country. M. L 149 and often otherwise in the Nikayaa
and the Jataka book; 5} Bajagaha, capital of Magadha; 6) Samkassa (skr.
Kfiinkaxya), mentioned in the Jatakas1 according to JaCo, IV". 265s8 thirty
yojanas from SuvatthT, was situated
IS194 Vyayabahu IV
89.6
chief of kings, even as Sakka, the overlord of the gods, did
6 in the city of Sakka1, enter this city in all his majesty to
celebrate the festival of* the royal consecration.11 Therewith
7 he sent a messenger to his father. When the King heard from the
mouth of the messenger the uninterrupted narrative, he rejoiced greatly
and betook himself at the head of his
8 army with all the mighty pomp worthy of a king, from the town of
Jambuddom to the chief capital (of the kingdom).
9 And King Yijayabahu went the distance of a gavuta2 towards him and
accompanied the Great king to the royal capital.
10 For seven days he celebrated in the town the high festival of the
royal consecration and carried it out in the (right)
11 sequence to the end. But after he had made over the Northern province3
to Vlrabahu and made him take up his abode in
12 the prosperous royal city, he declared: I shall bring the
relics of the Sage to this royal city, and betook himself with his royal
father to the town of JambuddonL
13 Hereupon the King gathered together a great multitude of the
inhabitants of Laiika and had the great highway from
14 the town of Jambuddoni to splendid Pulatthinagara, five yo-janas4 wide
made level and throughout, always at a distance
15 of half a yojana, he had a costly rest-house built, gracefully
(adorned) with festive banners, rows of bananas, triumphal
16 arches and the like. Thereupon he placed the two relics of the great
Seer, Tooth and Bowl, on a high chariot which was
17 fair in its splendour as a heavenly chariot. With numerous
to the west of Kanyakubja (now Kanauj) between, the Ganges and the Jumna
(ef. Vin.II. 299); 7) Indapatta (skr. Indraprastka), town in the Kuru
territory on the site of the present Delhi; 8) Kapilavatthu, capital of the
Sakyas in the territory of the present Nepal, birthplace of Buddha,
1 See note to 88. 121.
2 About two miles.
3 The expression is rattham uttamam, quite in the sense of Rajarattha or
Patittharattba.
4 According to the context, this would be the whole distance from
Jarabuddoni to Pulatthinagara* But the distance is much greater, about
75*miles, as the crow flies (5 j., = 45 miles).89.27
VyaydbaJiM IV 195
groups of the bhikkhu community who, paying homage, encircled1 on every
side the incomparable, splendid, festive chariot, of the sacred relics, as
if they were the hosts of the Brahmas 18 who surround the sacred chariot of
Brahma, he set forth from the superb city, great JambuddonL The
sacrificial festival which he arranged2 was beautified by the people
entrusted 24 with the various duties3 who letting unceasingly their cries
of Hail! resound, went before or followed after* and bore with them for the
sacrificial festival umbrellas of gold and pearl, 19 golden fly-whisks,
inlaid with pearl, banners of gold and pearl, wreaths set with gold and
pearl, further golden and silver 20 jars5, fans of gold and silver,
golden and silver vases, golden and silver shells, golden and silver
bowls, golden and silver 21 urns, golden and silver basins,
golden and silver mirrors, golden and silver banana trees, tiny shells
of gold and silver, 22 golden and silver horses, golden and silver
elephants, as well 23 as countless silver and golden lamp-stands and the
rest. The festival was surrounded by rows of elephants excellent
by 25 reason of the elephant ornaments by which they were o'er-spread6,
by rows of steeds worth seeing for the abundance of every kind of equine
ornament, by the ranks of heroic warriors 26 who with divers weapons in
their hands and wearing warlike ornament, played their war games, by the
ranks of princes, 27
1 Thus I translate samantd setfamdnehi. This sevam&nehi is like the
attribute to bhikkkusamghac/anehi, also to ftrahmasamnhehi and governs the
ace. ratham in 17 a as well as in 17 d.
2 This is taken from v. 36 a mahdpujam paoattento. The
following-accusatives are attributes of mahapujam: manoharam (v, 24 d),
parisevitain (v. 27 d), manditam (v. 28 d), parivaritam (v. 30 d),
parif/hositam (v. 32 d), pasamsitain (v. 34 b), thomitam (v. 34 c) and
parisemtam (v. 35 d).
3 P. tam-tam-dhurd-niyuttehi (v. 24 c). The people meant are those who
have particular functions to perform at a sacrificial festival.
4 Taken from vv. 23-24, purato pacehato pi ca . . . gacchantehi , . .
mamtssehi. G-ahetvd in v. 23 c by which the accusatives in v, 19 to 23 a b
are governed, is subordinate to gacchantehi. The people earrj their
votive offerings with them in the procession.
5 Should not the reading here be -Jzumbhe pi rather than -kumbhefti V
6 Lit.': "by the outspreading (rilthdra) of the elephant ornaments."
IS*196 VijayabahulV
89.28
28 nobles and councillors who wore festive clothing and flaunted manifold
ornament. The glory (of the festival) was enhanced
29 by the cries of people who thirsting for merit shouted 0 hail!
30 0 hail! 0 hail! The festival was surrounded by serried rows of lay
sisters and lay brethren who led pure lives and who in their zeal each
for himself pressed forward bearing flowers
31 and the like as offerings. Around it raged the uproar of
sturdy palace servitors who were ever and again now here
32 now there, well beaten in fun by other sturdy palace servitors as if
they were people fighting out a mighty quarrel with one
33 another. It was filled with the songs of praise1 of the bards who sang
festive songs, making thereto on the five instruments
34 fine music which spread abroad and charmed2 the hearers, also
with the songs of the minstrels who again and again let
35 their praises resound. In devotion there surrounded it the
dancers and the actors who performed dances and sang songs
36 delightful to see and to hear. Thus performing by degrees in
perfect order the high sacrifice, he was wont when in mov-
37 ing along the decorated road, he came to the previously
erected rest-houses, to set up the relics in each of these, (he) performed
each time a high festival, started again from each
38 (rest-house), continued ever on his way and so brought by
degrees the relics of the Prince of the wise to the royal
capital3.
39 Then after the King had turned the whole city into a
single great place of festival ? at a favorable moment when
40 constellation, day and hour were auspicious, in the ancient,
decorated relic temple, fair as the palace of the King of the
41 gods ? most splendid of all temples ? lie solemnly and in careful
manner placed the two relics on a costly throne em-
42 bellished by all manner of jewels. From that time onwards,
1 Lit.: '"was praised by ... and belauded by . . ."
2 P. samwtyataram, lit. "very well worth hearing-".
3 TY. 16-38 form one sentence. The principal verb is dnayi (v. 38 d with
the immediately preceding gerunds). The gerunds samthapetvd v. 16 e and
nikJchamitvd v. 18 c are subordinate to pavattento mahdpujarn (along with
the attributes belonging to it; cf* notes to vv. 18 and 24/19).89.53
. Vijayabahu IV
197
day by day more, with the four kinds of perfume1, with fine, fragrant
incense, with divers kinds of blossoms of the punnaga, 43 naga, puga2 and
other trees, with countless camphor lamps of precious stones giving a
brilliant light, with rows of cande- 44 labra on which burned fragrant
oil, with dishes full of the finest rice prepared with sweet milk,
with heaps of food 45 composed of sweet-smelling rice like to the
Kelasa3 mountain, with all hard and soft foods and with all that can be
drunk or sipped and other (things) the wise Prince celebrated for 46
another three months a world-rejoicing sacrificial festival for the
relics, amid the clang of the shell trumpets4 and thus brought
(the festival) to a close.
Then spake the Ruler: "Let us perform in Sahassatittha 47 a blameless
festival for admission to the Order5." He first sent 48 the Monarch
Virabahu thither. There he made him erect besides several thousand rooms
of sojourn for the community6, a lofty 49 house of festival resting on
sixty pillars7 which gleamed with manifold ornament and possessed arches
covered with cloth8. Hereupon he had prepared the divers objects for the
ceremony 50 of admission to the Order- and all the four articles of
use. And then after the Vanni kings who in this and that province, 51 in
Patittharattha, in Roharia and so forth, had collected with great care,
much rice with the divers ingredients such as fish, 52 meat and the
rest, (had gathered together) great loads of grain, sour and sweet
milk, butter and so forth, also honey, 53 treacle, thickened sugar juice,
raw sugar, lump sugar and the like, as well as all things fitting for an
offering to the Great
1 According to Abhp. 147, the calitjjdtigandha are I)
"kunlsutna "saffron"; 2) yavanapuppha(?}; 3) tagara = skr.
tagara iabernae-montana coronaria and a fragrant powder prepared from the
blossoms of the shrub; 4) turukkha = skr. turusl'a "incense".
2 Rottleria tinctoria (kamala tree), raesua ferrea (iron wood tree), areca
catechu (areca palm),
3 See note to 63. 41. The tertium comparationis Is the white colour.
4 Lit.: "together with the shell trumpet festival''.
5 See above note to 87. 71. 6 P. samgharama.
7 P. satthitihambhamaJidlaya as In 84. 34.
8 P. pattatorana as in 85. 9.198
Vijayalahu IF 89.54
54 community. King Yijayabahu betook himself thither. He issued
the invitation: "Let us take in hand the arrangement
55 of a festival for admission to the Order. Let all the Grand
theras, all the middle-aged and the youthful who have trust
56 in their hearts towards us, the lords among the ascetics not fail to
come to Sahassatittha," and (he) sent messengers
57 everywhere (with the invitation)1. When all the individual groups
of ascetics settled in Tambapanin heard this news, they
58 rejoiced greatly and set forth on their way from every quarter, without
allowing even the administrator of their provisions to
59 remain behind, and in haste the heroes among the ascetics
60 assembled by degrees well prepared In Sahassatittha2. The King who
again and again3 surveyed Sahassatittha surrounded
61 as it was with ascetics felt a befitting4 joy, and in abundant measure
the Ruler supplied the Great bhikkhu community as
62 was seemly, with excellent food and drink. Then celebrating day by
day here in Sahassatittha a great sacrificial festival,
63 he made those bhikkhus who were called thereto, perform the
ceremony of admission for those who were desirous of entering the
Order, and celebrated the ceremony of admission
64 to the Order for half a month. Thereupon the King granted the rank of
a Grand Master5, the rank of a Chief Thera6, the rank of a Grand Thera and
the rank of a Parivena-Thera7
65 to such (bhikkhus) who because they had brought about the prosperity
of the Order, deserved to receive this or that rank.
1 Vv. 47-56 form one sentence which opens with three loc. abs. Tcdrd-pite
(49 a), sajjdpitesu (50 c) and anitesu (53 c).
2 P. dgantvd (with the ace. of the place) samnipatimsu is merely
periphrastic.
3 P. muhum, used in the same way as the double muhum muhum. The same in
Ja. V. 322T "kirn mam mulium peJckhasi hatihalomo (muhttm being explained
by the commentary as.' punappuna).
4 P. sulabha. Of. skr. sulabha, BR. s. v., 1 b. The joy corresponds to the
great number of bhikkhus who have put in an appearance.
5 P. mahasdmipada. Of. note to 53. 23.
G P. mUla(thera)padd. Of. 69. 34 muldmacca.
7 P. theraparivenddilcain padam seems to mean "the rank where the word
parivena precedes them"89.71 VijayaMJmlV
199
Then having bestowed on them the eight articles of use, fair, 66 worthy of
a king, to the value of a thousand (gold pieces), and also to the other
ascetics in succession, costly articles of 67 use, he sent many remaining
articles of use to the bhikkhus settled in the Pandu and Cola countries.
Then when all his 68 wishes had received fulfilment, he guided by right
knowledge1, sent a messenger to his father and announced to him: "All 69
meritorious works which I have performed I have performed in the name of
my royal father."
Thus in granting admission to the Order to numerous 70 ascetics
at the great ford of the Valika river called Sahassa, in the correctly
drawn2 boundary, known as the 'throwing up of the waters'3, he made
lustrous the nine-fold doctrine4 of the sublime Buddha.
After he had for a long time made over the burden of 71 government5 to
his own world-famed son, this most excellent
1 P. nanapiibbamgamam katva, "placing right knowledge at tbe head." He was
conscious that he was only his father's representative. W. uses the words
in the oratio recta and translates: "What-soever merit hath been performed
by me with a pure mind."
2 P. parisodhita, lit. purified.
3 P. nkkhepa&iina, a term difficult to explain and occurring again 94* 17
and 97, 12. It has reference to the ceremony being performed in a
building erected in a lake or in a river (see above note to 87. 71). The
boundary which must enclose the space set apart for ecclesiastical
functions must thus be drawn in the water. In fixing it water would have
to be "thrown up" (skr. "ksip with nd)9 just as the earth is thrown up in
fixing a boundary on land. W's note gives a correct definition: "a space
in a sheet of water, duly defined, for purposes of ordination and other
ecclesiastical functions". But this does not explain the etymology of the
expression.
4 P. navangikam sdsanam. The nine "members" (angani) of the holy
scriptures are 1) sutta "discourse"; 2) geyya, the same with an admixture
of verse; 3) veyyaftarana uexposition" without verse (chiefly the
Abhidhamma); 4) gathfi "stanza"; 5) udana; 6) itivutialta; 7)
jatalca, the well known three books belonging to the tipitaka; 8)
abbhutadhamma "discourses relating to mysterious conditions1'; 0) 'vcdatta,
title of some special suttas.
5 P. bhubhara, lit. "burden of the earth". Of. skr.
bhubhartr "prince, ruler".200 VijayaMhu IV
King Parakkamabahu who as described1, performed through his son an
abundance of meritorious works, entered heaven when he had attained his
thirty-fifth year (of reign)2.
Here ends the eighty-ninth chapter, called »Description of the
Festival of the King's Consecration and Other Festivals», in the
Mahavamsa, compiled for the serene joy and emotion of the pious.
1 evam eram even in this way.
2 According to Rajav. 32 years, Pujav. 33 years. The number given In
the Mhvs. includes those years when Vijayabahu carried on the
government. The latter is called Bosat Vijayabahu by the Nik.-s. as well
as by the Rajaratn.Vijaydbahu IV, BhuvaneJcaMhu I 201
CHAPTER XC
THE HISTORY OF THE EIGHT KINGS, OP VIJATABAHU AND HIS SUCCESSORS
Now in the second year of King Vijayabahu1 who after 1 Parakkamabahu's
death, held sway over all Lanka, one of his 2 generals, Mitta by name, a
faithless friend2, won over as associate a slave belonging to the
immediate entourage of the King. Out of lust for dominion the recreant
made him whom 3 he had bribed by gifts, slay the Ruler at night. Now
when 4 the younger brother of the King, the King Bhuvanekabahu3 5 heard of
this event, lie left the town of Jambuddoni, mounted in his fear a covered
litter4 and sped on his way to the fortress of Subhacala5.
But people who had received gifts 6 from the hands of the evil general
Mitta, and were therefore bound to him from the outset, nine wicked,
brutal brothers 7 from the clan of the Monaslhas6, pursued him and
pitilessly pierced the Monarch's litter so fiercely with their pointed
spears 8 that everything ? seat, girths and the like7 were in tatters.
1 Rajav. jumps from Vijayabahu IV., passing over his immediate
successors, to the history of Alakesvara and the Chinese invasion. See
note to 91.14.
2 P. dummitta with reference to the general's name mitta "friend".
3 Rajaratn. calls him Lokekabahu Bhuvanekabahu, Mk.-s.
Mahabhuvanaikabahu.
4 P. f/clHCi, used of every kind of conveyance. W's translation "litter"
is- undoubtedly right.
5 Subhacala is like its synonyms: Subbagiri, Subhapabbata,
Su&darapabbata, the name for the present so-called Yapahu.
c See note to 33. 13;
7 P. andolipattakadikant. The seats of these litters were evidently
suspended in girths to counterbalance the shaking. Hense the expression
andoli "swing", while pattalka means the girths.202
Bhuvanekdbah-u I 90.9
9 He (Bhuvanekabahu) sprang to the ground from the litter and betook
himself in haste, unharmed, to the village of Kala-
10 gallaka1. Here from a stall where elephants were tethered2,
11 he took a specially, good elephant, mounted it and having again
crossed the great Kolabhinna river then in flood, the King reached that
selfsame Subhagiri.
12 Now the Senapati Mitta forced his way into the town of
Jambuddoiii, into the palace of the Great king, seated himself
13 on the splendid lion throne of the Great king, and showed himself, the
recreant, to the whole army his person adorned with
14 the royal ornaments. But,now all the dignitaries who sup-
15 ported him, came together, one following the other. They thought:
uWe must under all circumstances win over by (means of) proper pay the
whole army, that part belonging to our
16 own country as well as the alien part." They began in the first
instance, to hand over their pay to the chivalrous Ariya
17 warriors3 at the head of whom was Thakuraka. But these declared:
"We have at all times been people who one felt must be won over. Now
ye must under all circumstances,
18 first of all by good pay win over the Sihala warriors and make
them contented." And none of them now accepted the
19 pay. "Be it so", answered the others. They paid all the
Sihalas their money and then called upon the Ariya to take
20 their pay. But again they refused with the words: "Our pay
21 shall be handed to us later; we shall not take it now." So
although all the ministers ever and again urgently pressed
22 them4 to accept their pay, the well-armed5 Ariya knights
1 Probably Kalugallagama in the Kudagalboda Korale, NNW. from Kurunegala.
2 P. gajdbandhaniyam Is the loc. of -dhant (fern, of -dhana).
3 In contrast to the Sihalas, these must be South Indian mercenaries. The
reader is referred to the tribe of the Ariya mentioned in 61. 36 and
63.15. This (not any a) would be at any rate the correct form of the name
according to the phonetic rules of Pali. See also below v. 44.
* P. nibandham karoti "makes an urgent petition". Of. VvCo. 26015 dem
punappunain nibandham karoti "the queen urged him again and again (to
fulfil her wish)."
5 P. sajjita.- This Is obviously meant to call attention to the90.39
ShuvaneJcabdhu I
203
declared: "We shall say everything in the presence of the King."
They betook themselves to the King's abode and when 23, they saw the
Senapati Mitta sitting on the lion throne, they stood for a time
respectfully there. Then the warrior Tha- 24 kuraka who was possessed
of an undaunted heart, gave his comrades a sign, took his sharp
sword and in a moment 25 swiftly struck off the Senapati's head
so that it fell to the ground. Now when hereupon a great hubbub
.arose in the 26 town, all the Sihala soldiers who were a mighty force,
banded themselves together and asked the Ariya soldiers with Tha- 27
kuraka at their head: "Why have ye done this evil deed?" They replied:
"It took place at the command of King Bhu- 28 vanekabahu who abides in
Subhagiri." With the words: "Be 29 it so", all the Ariya and Sihala
warriors united and brought the King, their lord, Bhuvanekabahu from the
town of Subha- 30 giri to the town of Jambuddoni and with reverence
consecrated him King.
From that time onward the King made the whole double 31 army obedient to
his will by assigning them salaries and the like, drove back all the
Damila foes, like Kalingarayara, 32 Colagaligadeva and the rest who
had landed from the opposite coast, as also the Vanni kings in Sihala,
Kadalivata, Apana, 33 Tipa, Himiyanaka and so on, and freed Lanka from the
briers 34 of the foe. He took up his abode for several years in
the town of Jambuddoiil, betook himself thereupon to the town 35 of
Subhagiri, had built here an extensive royal city, gleaming in the beauty,
and abode there.
As he then won over all his subjects by a just policy, he 36 was a just
king and a believing adherent of the Doctrine. He 37 bestowed on the
skilful scribes of the sacred books abundant money and had the whole of
the Tipitaka copied by them, 38 had it preserved here and there in the
viharas of Lanka, and thus the Lord of men caused the dissemination
of the sacred texts1. Several times, toot the Ruler caused the festival 39
threatening aspect of the situation. The Ariyas are fully
armed throughout the negotiations.
1 P. palMhamma could also mean "the Doctrine in the Pali $ongue".204
Shiivanekabdhu I
90.40
of admission to the Order ? which is a festival for the world ? to be so
celebrated that it was radiant with the splendid
40 offerings made, and thus he brought growth and prosperity to the
Order of the Sage ? the Order whose sublime greatness must
be reverenced by the (inhabitants of the) three
41 worlds. He celebrated daily a great sacrifice for the Tooth Relic
and he provided the bhikkhu community with the four articles of equipment.
42 In this wise he wrought good, while dwelling in Subhagiri and
after carrying on the government for 11 years, he entered heaven.
48 Once when (here in Laiika) a famine arose1, there landed, sent
with an army by the five brothers, the kings who held
44 sway in the Pandu realm, a Damila general known by the name of
Ariyacakkavattin who though he was no Ariya2 was
45 yet a great dignitary of great power. He laid waste the kingdom in
every direction and entered the proud stronghold, the town
46 of Subhagiri. The sacred Tooth Relic3 and all the costly
treasures there he seized and returned with them to the Pandu
47 kingdom. There he made over the Tooth Relic to King
Kulasekhara4 who was as the sun for the lotus blossom of the stem of
the great kings of the Pa^dus.
1 There is a gap in the text here. Of v. 43 a the MSS. have only chdtasmim,
five syllables are therefore wanting. The Col. Ed. supplements
jayamanasmim. I should prefer chdtasmim idha jdtasinim, because the
similarity of the first and third words would make the slip of the writer
of the archetype easily intelligible.
- See above, note to v. 16.
3 According to 89. 41 Vijayabahu had deposited the Tooth and Bowl
Relics in Pulatthinagara. Evidently his successor had brought them back
to Subhagiri to the town built by him there, a theory supported by
90. 41. The Sinhalese kings liked to keep the palladium of the kingdom in
their immediate neighbourhood. It is remarkable how in the later parts
of the Mhvs. the pattadhatu is relegated to the background ? it is only
just mentioned again in 90. 72 ~ and how the whole religious and
political interest centres in the ddtha-dhdiu-.
4 Kulasekhara reigned 1268?1808 (H. W. CODHIHGTOH, EC. p. 80). His general
Ariya Gakravartin is mentioned in a South Indian inscription, iNo. 110 in
Annual Report of Epigraphy, Southern' Circle, Madras. Government, 1903
according to. CODBIKOTOX, L c. p. 87),90.59 ParaJikamabahu.
Ill, Bhuvanekdbahu II 205
Hereupon the son of the Bodhisatta Vijayabahu1 and grand- 48 son of the
mighty King Parakkamabahu (IL), Parakkama- 49 balm by name, became king
and raised aloft ? as if to fend off like a cloud the heat from
the people who dwelt in 50 Lanka ? the umbrella (of dominion), the
emblem of its proud kings ? fair through the cool shade (it gave) and like
to the disk of the full moon. And he reflected: "That Tooth Relic 51
which was taken to the Paiiclu kingdom ? that relic of the Prince of the
wise, our highest protecting deity, worthy of veneration by our race,
how shall I bring it back from there?11 52 And as the Ruler saw no other
means but friendly negotiation, he set forth in the company of several
able warriors, betook 53 himself to the Pamela kingdom and sought out
the Ruler of the Pa^dus. By daily conversations he inclined him favourably,
received from the hands of the King the Tooth Relic, returned 54 to the
Island of Lanka and placed the relic in superb Pu- 55 latthinagara in
the former relic temple. Then the Ruler took 56 up his abode in this city
and began to carry on the government without transgressing the precepts
laid down for kings2. The King performed daily a festival for the Tooth
Relic and 57 accumulated unweariedly a great abundance of
meritorious works. He provided the bhikkhu community with robes and 58
the other articles of use and thus having furthered the laity and the
Order, he fell under the power of death.
The son of Bhuvanekabahu, the ruler of the town of 59
Subhagiri3, Bhuvanekabahu became king in Hatthigiri-
1 See 88. 35 and note. The Mb vs. tells us nothing- of the fate of
the younger brothers of Bhuvanekabahu L: Tilokamalla, Parakkamabahu and
Jayabahu (88. 19-20). Evidently they died before Bhuvanekabahu.
2 P. rajamti, W's translation "laws of Manu" is too restricted.
3 With reference to a fragmentary interpolation, in three MSS. after the
line 59 a b see my edition as well as W's note on p. 316. The
translation would ran as follows: "With the constant thought: the son of
Bhuvanekabahu, the ruler of the town of Subbagiri, the prince by name
Bhuvanekabahu, cherishes the desire for (usurping) the royal
dignity at a future time, the King1 Parakkamabahu ordered a barber with
the help of the king's people to put out both his eyes although206
PdraMamabdhu IV 90.60
60 pura1. The Lord of men wishing to acquire merit, rejoicing in
generosity and other good deeds, instituted permanently a
61 regular alms of food for the bhikkhu community. Every year the King
celebrated in a manner worthy of the highest kingly power, the festival of
his coronation and in conjunction with
62 that in the Jetthamula2 month, after an opulent sacrificial
festival, he had the ceremony of admission to the Order
performed. Thus he made the Order of the Victor shine
63 brightly. After having performed these and many other
meritorious works in manifold ways, the second3 Bhuvaneka-bahu also fell a
victim to impermanence.
64 His still more eminent son, Parakkamabahu4, wise and dowered
with courage, -was (thereupon ting) in the superb
§5 city. With the love of faith in the three (sacred) objects, he
assembled the bhikkhus and made them perform several times
66 over the ceremony of admission to the Order. In the royal
courtyard he erected in careful fashion a temple for the Tooth Relic, fair
with its walls and pillars, painted with bright-hued
67 pictures, provided with golden spires5, with gate posts of
68 gold, splendid, three storeys high. There he set up a canopy
69 of coloured stuffs, strips of cloth and the like. This he decorated
he was his younger brother (cousin) . . . ." The last words are
unintelligible because the sentence has been left unfinished.
1 The test here has like 99. 77 the synonym Hatthiselapura (Ku-runegala).
The Nik.-s, calls the king Yat-himi-blmvanaikabahu.
2 June?July.
3 The Col. Ed. has dittiye and W. translated accordingly: "in the
second year of his reign." CODRINGTON (C. A. L. B. X. 2, p. 91) emended
this into dutiyo and this emendation is confirmed by all the MSS. known to
me. CODRINGTON, (HC. p. 82), points out quite rightly that according to
the Dalada-sirita the King must have reigned at least 9 years. The
wording of v. 61 points also to a longer reign. Rajaratn. gives the
number of years reigned and the number of the coronation festivals as 24.
4 Nik.-s. and Eajaratn. call him Panclitaparakramabahu. For dsi in 64 d
91.9 with note should be compared. The ascent of the throne by
Parakkamabahu IV. took place according to the Dalada-sirita in the Saka
year 1247 = 132516 A. D. (CODBINGTOH, I c.).
5 P. singa ? skr. srhga, BR. s. v. 1 f. Cf. 90, 90.90.79
ParaJclcamatdhu IV 207
with garlands of gold, silver and pearl which hung down on all sides and he
attached to it a wall of silken curtains adorned 70 therewith1. Here (in
the tent) he spread a seat, radiant with coloured draperies, and decorated
it on every side with rows 71 of golden and silver vases and with rows
of candelabra of silver, gold and precious stones. On this seat he then
full of 72 reverence, placed the casket with the Tooth Relic and the
casket with the Bowl Relic. Hereupon he set about performing 75 day by day
a great sacrificial festival in worthy fashion for the relics of the
Master ? a festival glorious with flowers 73 and perfumes and with lamps
and incense, provided with all foods soft and solid and with all
that one drinks or sips, beautified by the reverberating2 sound of
the five musical 74 instruments, fair through the dances and songs
performed by the dancing girls and the actors, preparing delight for
the world. With villages and fields, women slaves and men slaves, 76 with
elephants, cattle, buffaloes and other gifts he celebrated a sacrificial
festival for the relics. With the reflection: "What 77 the daily ceremonial
was in the lifetime of the Enlightened One, the highest guide of the
whole world, that of the Tooth Relic shall be from this day henceforth,"
the King composed 78 in the Slhala tongue a work expounding this, with
the title "Ceremonial of the Tooth Relic3" and in keeping with it he 79
performed daily a daily ceremony for the relic*.
1 This is the description of a kind of tent. First its ceiling (up to
68 c) is described and then the side walls. The instrumentals in 68 d and
69 a b must belong to the gerund alamkariyat but at the same time to
sobhitam through, the mediom of olamb&manahi.
2 P. V'Jjum"bhamana, otherwise as a rule vyambh. Cf. skr. jrambh,
jrmbhate.
3 P. ddthadhatucaritta, rendering of the Sinh. daladasirita. The work
~ it was mentioned above, note to 90, 63 ? still exists. See GEIGER,"
Literatur und Spraefae der Slnghalesen, p. 9.
* The passage is significant. It shows that in Ceylon just as in the
temples of Egypt a daily ritual was observed wherein the relics (and the
images, cf, the allusions in 38, 56, 53. 30) took the place of the living
and present Buddha. See Arthur A. PEKEBA C. A. 3L B. 71. 2, p. 67 f., and
above ?CSlavamsa I, p. 359, note 4. Cf, also below 97. 33, 101. 4.208
Parakkamabahu IV 90.80
80 To the office of royal teacher the King appointed a Grand thera
from the Cola country, a self-controlled man, versed in
81 various tongues and intimate with philosophic works. Ever and
again he heard from him continuously all the Jatakas,
82 learned them (by heart) and retained their contents. Then he rendered
by degrees these five hundred and fifty beautiful
83 Jatakas from the Pali tongue into the Sihala speech1. He
recited them in the midst of the Grand theras who were
84 intimate with the three Pitakas, and after correcting them, he had
them written down and distributed throughout Lanka.
85 And these Jatakas he made over to a wise thera, Medhamkara, by name,
whom he had gained for the purpose, that they
86 might be preserved in the succession of his disciples and
thereby handed down still further. Then after having built
87 for him a parivei^a with the King's own name, he assigned him the four
villages of Puranagania, Sannirasela, Labujamanclaka
88 and Moravanka. In the vihara of Titthagama2 where the big,
89 long pasada forty-five cubits in size erected by the great
Yijayabahu3, had fallen into decay, King Parakkamabahu
90 himself built a beautiful, long pasada4 of thirty cubits in size, two
storeys high, provided with lofty spires5, glorious with
1 This translation of the Jatakas bears the Sinhalese title
Pansiya-panayataka. See GEIGER, 1. c, p. 6. Probably the king was not
himself the author of the Jataka translation. But he may have started
the work, and it was an act of courtesy on the part of the translators
that they ascribed it to the king. Of. WICKREMASINGHE, Catalogue of
Sinh. Manuscr. in the Br. Mus.} p. 118 ff.; MALALASEKERA, Pali Literature
of Ceylon, p. 127.
2 Without doubt this Is the present Totagamuva, about a mile north
of-Hikkaduva not far from the coast in the Galle District, Sri-Rahula
Thera, the author of the Salalihini-sandesa is called after it.
3 Vijayabahu IV. with the epithet of Bodhisatta, thence called "The great"
here,
4 In the description of the architectural works of Parakkamabahu I in
Pulatthinagara dlyhaptlsadiZ and cnlapdsada are constantly contrasted with
each other (see 78. 36, 37, 50). We have evidently to do with
particular architectural terms.
s See above note to v. 66,90. 102
ParaKkdMabaJiu IV 209
bright-imed painting, and assigned it then to the venerable 91 Grand
thera Kayasatti who dwelt in the Yijayabahu-parive^a1. He also granted him
a village, called Salaggarna, on the banks 92 of the river* forming the
boundary (of the monastery), making it a possession of the parivena. In
fair Titthagama he had a 93 park laid down, provided with five thousand
cocopalms. In 94 Devapura3 he built a long temple consisting of two
storeys, provided with four pairs of gates for the image of the recumbent
lion4. To this temple he assigned the grove-encircled village 95
Ganthimana by name which he proclaimed as the property of the Buddha. In
the vihara of Talligama5 the Ruler erected a 96 long pasada, consisting
of two storeys, which after his own name, was called
Parakkamabahu(-pasada), and granted it the 97 (village) Saligiri6 byname as
a large maintenance village belonging to the Great community. In fair
Viddumagama, not far 98 from the town of Rajagama he had a splendid
vihara built, connected with the Sirighanananda-pariveiia, with a bodhi
tree 99 and an image-house and assigned it to his teacher, the Grand thera
from the Cola country7. Thereupon he founded in the 100 charming district
of Mayadhanu8 a new town with fine walls and gate-towers. .There he
had a fair temple erected to 101 the gods with lofty spires and
two storeys, provided with walls and gate-towers, placed there
a glorious statue of 102
1 Cf. 81. 58.
2 -All the MSS. have upa slmanadlttram. SlmanacU might also be the name
of the river. The emendation of the Col. Ed. into G-iwhanadl (now
Ginganga; cf. 75. 22, ginihatittha = Grin to ta) is certainly tempting1,
but I do not venture a' departure from the uniform reading of the MSS.
3 Devapura or Devanagara = Devundara, Dondra. See 60. 59.
4 I. e. the recumbent Buddha who is always compared to a lion at rest.
5 See 80.38. '
' ' '
6 W. points to Elgiriya, a village in the Veligama .Korale, 6 miles NNE.
of Veligama and 10 miles- NW. of Matara.
7 See above v. 80 f.
8 The territory whose centre was Sitavaka about 25 miles E. of
Colombo.
14210 ParaWcanuibahu IV
90.103
the lotus-hued King of the gods (Visnu) and celebrated a great
sacrificial festival.
103 After performing such and other good deeds for the laity and the
Order and many meritorious works, he fell under the power of death.
104 Gifted with the power of meritorious works which he had
performed formerly, he after attaining worthless wealth,
renounced desire and did nought but good, finding above all pleasure in
doing his best1. Thinking of what is best for you and on universal
impennanance, decide, 0 ye pious people, whose wealth is faith, for
meritorious works2 amongst which generosity and moral discipline have first
place3.
105 After his death Vannibhuvanekabahu was king and
106 after his death came King Vijayabahu. But after the death of these
kings the all-wise Bhuvanekabahu4, the fourth, was ruler in
Gangasiripura5 situated in the charming vicinity
1 The ace. attattliam must be governed by rato. This, it is true, is
otherwise construed with the loc.
2 P. katva ganhatha is a verbal combination witnessing to Sinhalese
influence. The equivalent in Sinn, for which however, I have no example in
the literature, would be liotagannata. Since gannava gives a reflective
sense to the verb to which it is attached, katva ganhatha means "do for
yourselves what is for your advantage".
3 With verse 102 or 104 the second part of the Culavamsa which begins
with chapter 80, comes to an end. The MSS. also indicate this. Cf. my
ed. I. p. IV of the Introd., as well as the notes to the passage. If we
assume that ifc closed originally with v. 102, which is indicated by two
of the MSS., then there was added later a summarizing sloka and then a
strophe in artificial metre. Exactly the same thing occurs at the close
of the first part (79.84). The addition was evidently intended to veil the
break in the text and lead over to the new part.
4 (Vanni-)Bhnvanaikabahu, Vijayabahu and the fourth Bhuvanaika-bahu are
also mentioned by the Mk.-s, and Rajaratn., as successors of Parakkamabahu
IV. The inscription of the Laiikatilaka-vihara belongs to Bhuvanekabahu
IV. (see B, GUNASEKARA, JBAS., C. B. X, mv 34, 1887, p. 83 if.). He built
this and the Gadaladeniya-vlbara, See note to 91. SO. The King's minister
Senalafikadhikara who is named in the inscr., is also mentioned in Nik.-s.
5 Gampola, see 86. 18.
90.109 Bhuvanekabahu IV
211
of the Mahavalukaganga ? a religious man, a mine of fair vir- 107 tues.
He who gives heed to tradition, let him know that in 108 the fourth year of
his reign, one thousand, eight hundred and ninety-four years had elapsed
since the Nirvana of the Sage1.
When ye have understood how in antiquity the most ex- 109 cellent men
when they had experienced the time hard to experience2 of a
Buddha, did good unweariedly without ceasing, such as almsgiving and so
forth, so ought ye in perfect fashion to perform all good (deeds).
Here ends the ninetieth Chapter, called «The History of the eight
Kings, of Vijayabahu and his Suecessors», in the Mahavamsa, compiled
for the serene joy and emotion of the pious.
1 I. e. 1350 A. D. The same in Nik.-s., but Rajaratn. has the figures
1896 = 1352 A. D. Both numbers are approximative. According to the
Lailkatilaka inscription Bhuvanekabahu IV. ascended the throne already in
1260 of the £aka era, i. e. 1344-5 A. D. For the whole subject see
H. W. CODRINGTON, HC. p. 88. 88.
2 Dullabbhanlyam atidullabha- is merely tautological, labbhanlya is
furthermore a spurious form, made to suit the metre.
14*212 ParaJckamabdhu V}. VikJcamdbahu IV
CHAPTER XCI
HISTORY OP THE FOUR KINGS, OF PARAKKAMABAHU AND HIS SUCCESSORS
1 Now after the death of Bhuyanekabahu there were two kings,
Parakkamabahu1 and the discerning Vikkamabahu2.
2 There lived then at the time of Vikkamabahu in the fair town known by
the name of Peradcio^I3, situated in the charming
8 neighbourhood of the Maha(valuka)ganga, an eminent prince, sprung from
the Griri family, the discerning Alagakkonara4
4 by name, adorned with majesty, faith and other virtues, full of the
desire to further the laity and the Order, of great might.
5 "The town of Kalyaiil shines with her palaces, bodhi
trees, her superb cloisters and rna^clapas, with walls, halls, image
temples and cetiyas, with her gorgeous shops, her
6 splendid gate-towers and arches." Now to the South of this
town Kalyani which is described in such words, which
1 According to the Hapugastenna Inscr. (JRAS., C. B. xxn, nr. 65, p. 362,
CODBING-TON, HC., p. 89) Parakkamabahu V. ascended the throne
simultaneously with Bhuvanekabahu IV. in the year 1344/5. He reigned for a
time (probably till 1356/7) with him and after that along with
Vikkamabahu IV. (III. according to C.).
2 For inscrs. of the time of Vikkamabahu IV. see BELL, Report on the
K§galla District, p. 78. According to the Inscr. of Vigulavatta (not
far from Ganipola), the fourth year of the King's reign coincides with the
end of the Saka year 1282 = I860 A. D., his ascent of the throne falls
therefore in 1356/7 A.D.
3 L e. Peradeniya not far from Kandy on the Mahaveliganga.
4 Our chronicle makes short work of the undoubtedly eminent personality of
this man. There is a good deal more about the founder of Jayavacldhana in
the Rajav., the Bajaratn. and the Nik.-s. What is above all important
is that Alagakkonara succeeded in breaking the
. power of the Jaffna king which was then at its height. Cf. also below
note to v. 9. For the Kitsirimevan. inscription of Kelani and the
Alagakkonara mentioned in it see C. A. L R.I, p, 152; II, p. 149, 182.91.9
Blmvaneliabalm V
213
was visited by the great Sage, in a place where pious people dwelt, who
were devoted1 to the Buddha and so forth, on the great lake not far from
the spacious village of Darugama2, 7 he built the famous town of
Jayavaddhanakotta3, embellished with great trains of walls, with
gateways, bastions and the like. While he dwelt in the town, the
mighty one, craving 8 for meritorious works, performed many good
deeds, such as the furthering of the Order and the rest. In that town
the 9 fifth Bhuvanekabahu4 was (king), religious, venerating with constant
reverence the Buddha and the other (sacred) objects.
1 The single words in this compound are placed with great freedom.
Buddhadiyrrttajanakappitasadhitthdne stands evidently for
buddhadi-yutta-sddhu-jana-'kappita't'Iiane. Buddhddi stands for Buddha,
Dhamma and Samgha, Yutta means in the first place "joined with
something1', then "hanging on, adhering to something"; "kappita means
"provided with something1'.
2 The village is called so in the Rajaratn. Thus D&rurtifjama0 in the
Mhvs. stands instead of itru-Ddruffama0.
3 Later simply called Cotta by the Portuguese. The town covered what
are now the eastern districts of Colombo.
4 As in 90. 64, asi, thus aim must be supplemented by raja, or else ahu
(asi) has the more pregnant meaning "he lived, he reigned". I do not
believe that the Mhvs. considers Bhuvanekabahu to be the name under
which Alagakkonara reigned. This opinion is found only in the Rajaratn.,
when it says: AlagakJcon nam mantrlSoarayano Bhuv&neJca-bahu-nam
maharaja-va Grangasiripura rajyasnyci-ta pdmina devcdova giyeya "The
great minister Alagakkon by name who had become king under the name of
Bhuvanekabahu went, after enjoying- in Gangasiri-pura the good fortune of
the royal dignity, to the world of the gods." But in the Mhvs. we should,
in this case, expect an iti or ti -n^tnena after Bhuvanekabhi/jo. The
assumption that Alagakkonara and Bhuvaneka* babu are one and the same has
now been given up (ef. JEAS. C. B. XXIV, nr. 68, p. 103, note *} above all
because in the Attanagaiu-vihara-vamsa it is said that the work was
translated in the Saka year 1304 (== 1382/3) in the reign of
Bhuvanekabahu, . at the instigation of Alakesvara (or Alagakkonara). ?
The tradition followed by the Rajaratn. probably confuses Alagakkonara with
his son Vira Alakesvara who (under the name of Vijayababu) is said to have
reigned a number of years as king, though after YTrabahu's death. For.,
further particulars see E.W. PEKEKA, Alakeswara: Ms Life and Times, JRAS.
C. B. xvm, Nr. 55 (1904), p. 281 ff.; H. W. CoDRiHOToar, HG.» p.
85,89. Cf. below, note to v. 14. ?214
Vlrabahu II 91.10
10 To the community he dispensed in abundant measure regular repasts and
other alms and to achieve the furtherance of the
11 Order, he gathered the bhikkhus together, ascertained those who
lived immoral lives and had them cast forth from the Order, but he showed
favour to the conscientious obtained for them the precedence and so
made the Order of the Victor
12 shine. For seven thousand pieces of silver he had a casket
fashioned, preserved in it the Tooth Relic and sacrificed to it in lasting
reverence.
13 When the time of this King ? after he had held sway for twenty
years1 ? had expired, a man called Vlrabahu
14 attained the royal dignity, did likewise all (that was good) such
as furthering the Order and fell under the power of the King of death2.
1 The 20th year of the reign of Bhuvanekabahu V. falls in the year 1391/2
A. D., the beginning of the reign accordingly in 1372/3. It seems,
however, that he reigned for some time, if only in name, together -with
Yirabahu. Cf. S. DE SILVA, Vijaya Bahu VI., JRAS. C. B. xxn, BO. 65, p, 316
ff.; H. W. CGDRINGTON, HO. p. 89. In the inscription on the Alam-pundi
plate (see Y. VENKAYYA, EL III, p. 224 ff.) King Virupaksa of the
Vijayanagara Dynasty, boasts that he had vanquished the kings of the
Tundlra, Cola and Pandya as well as the Simhala. The inscr. is dated in
the gaka year 1305 for 1307 = 1383/4.
2 The Mhvs. passes over here a very remarkable episode in the history
of Ceylon the knowledge of which we owe above all to Chinese sources. (Cf.
J. M, SENAVERATNE according to SYLVAIN LEVJ, JRAS. C. B. xxiv, nr. 68, p,
98 if; further xxvin, nr. 73, p. 31 ff.) and to the Raj a v. From the
different sources we gather that the son of the great Alagakkonara, YTra
Alakesvara, under the name of Vijayabahu (VI.) seized the royal dignity in
battle with his brother Virabahu, During his reign in Jaya-vaddhanakotta a
Chinese expedition of the Emperor Yung-lo under the leadership of
Tsheng-huo came to Ceylon. The Chinese came into conflict with the
Sinhalese ruler who is called A4e-ko-na-r (Alagakkonara) and took the king
away with them as prisoner. The Rajav. calls the leader of the Chinese
Maha-Cin-Dosraja, the king taken prisoner by himf Vijayabahu. Here then
instead of the family name, the adopted name is given. Now it seems to me
that by confusing this Vijayabahu (VI) with V. IV. the above discussed gap
in the Rajiv, is explained (note to 90.1)* The probability of a mistake
is supported by the fact that the Rijav. speaks of four younger brothers
of King Y, who are said to91.19
PardKkamab(fau VI 215
Then at a later time, in the year one thousand nine 15
hundred and fifty-three after the final Nirvana of the holy
Enlightened One, came King Parafckamabahu1, an abode 16 of wisdom
and manly virtue, a scion of the race of the Sun, in the charming town
named Jayavadclhana ? to the incomparable, sublime fortune of the
royal dignity and with faith in the three (sacred) jewels, he set
about the holding of a festival. For the tooth of the Prince of the wise
the Ruler 17 built a three-storeyed, splendid pasada which offered a superb
sight. Then he fashioned a golden casket, fair, beautifully 18 set
with the nine precious stones, and another casket in the form of a shell,
gleaming in manifold splendour and sefc with the most exquisite jewels and
which held the first casket; and yet another golden casket into which he
also put the second. Finally the King who strove after salvation in the
present as 19
have been murdered. Now Vijayabahu IV. had in fact four brothers according
to Mhvs. 87. 16-17. According to the Rajav. the capture took place A. B.
1958 = 1404 A. D. For the whole see CODRINGTON HC. p. 85 f., 89. If one
accepts this Vijayabahu who is omitted in the Mhvs., as the sixth of the
name in the list of the kings, then instead of Vijayabahu VI. (92.4) one
must read Vijayabahu VII.
1 The Mhvs. has nothing to say about the events which preceded the reign of
Parakkamabahu VI. Cf. for this H. W. CODRINGTON, HC., p. 85 if., 89. The
date given in the Mhvs. for the beginning of the reign 1953 A. B. = 1409 A.
D. is also found in the Saddharmalankaraya. In another passage however in
this work the date is given as 1958 A. B. = 1414 A. D. The same in the
inscr. of Pepiliyana (see below, note to v. 24). It may be assumed as
probable that Parakkamabahu VI. came to the throne in 1412, remained three
years in Rayigam (District Kalutara, Census of Ceylon 1921, II, p. 44) and
removed in 1415 to Jayavaeldhana where the coronation took place. The Mhvs.
has hardly anything of historical value either to tell us about the reign
of Parakkamabahu VL, except perhaps in v. 24, that his mother's name was
Sunetta, It is a great pity that the compiler of the third part of the
Culavs. restricts himself almost entirely to stereotyped descriptions of
festivals for the Tooth Belie. Our knowledge of modern events is gained
from quite other sources. In the first place there is the Raj a vail, also
in the version given by Valentyn (Oud en Nieuw Qost-Indien, vol.V); further
Do CQUTO and DE BAEBOS (see D. FERGUSON, The History of Ceylon, from. the
Earliest Times to 1600 A. D. as related by de Barros and do Gouto,216
ParakJtamaMhu VI
91.20
in future existences1, made a (fourth) large, in comparably
magnificent, casket which, he covered with -gold of the finest
: lustre, and in.these four superb caskets he placed the tooth.
20 Then calling to mind all the festivals in Lanka celebrated by kings who
were filled with pure reverence for the sacred Order of the Enlightened
One, he thought: "I too will in like manner venerate him unweariedly with
all the produce of my king-
21 domV With such reverential thoughts.he celebrated in his faith
sacrificial festivals in all manner of ways for the relics and the like.
To the community he dispensed regular repasts,
22 together with the eight articles of equipment, month by
month, as well as every year sacrificial offerings and a gift
23 of kathina robes for the bhikkhus in the three provinces and a great
almsgiving in pious fashion and garments every year and thereby he, the
highly famed, who longed for merit, laid
24 up merit. In memory of his mother the meritorious (King) had
erected in the Pappata grove5 in her name the Sunetra-
25 parivenu4 ^and a monastery for the community and granted it many
tillages and fields5. Then putting down in that selfsame
26 place an abundant alms destined for the community, to be distributed
for three days among the ascetics who had come
JEAS. 0. B, xx, nr.60 (1909), p. Iff.}, For .the reign of Parakkama* balm
VI. I refer the reader besides GODBINGTON, 1. c. p. 90 n% 99 £., to E.
W. PEBERA, The Age of Sri Parakrama Bahu VI, JEAS. C. B. xxn, nr. 63
(1911), p. 6 ff. For inscriptions of this king see E, MUI.LEK, AIG. no,
160; H. ?. P. BELL, Report on the Kegalla District, p. 81 ff.
1 This is probably the meaning of bhavaviWiava. Cf. below v. 36.
2 In these last paricchedas the language is treated with extraordinary
arbitrariness. The construction of the compounds and the position of the
words? in them is often quite contrary to rule. The translation can
therefore only give the general meaning of such passages.
3 The name is preserved in that of the Pepiliyana-viiiara not far from
.Colombo (Census, 1921, vol. II, p. 36)* An inscription 'in. this
monastery is dated in the 39th year of the reign of ParakkamababuVL The
date of "his ascent of the throne is given as.JL'B. 1958 = 1514.
4 Sanetra or. SunetradevI, the wife of Yijayabahu (VI.) who is supposed to
be the father of Parakkamabahu VI., was a ESlinga princess.
:&: Gramakhctte is governed by jpsjetvti' in 25 c. Thus in my edition the
comma must be placed after pitfetva, not after tapas&inam.91.36
Tarakkamabahu VI 217
from the three provinces, he laid up in pious fashion an abundance of
merit. He had the sacred three Pitakas together with the 27 commentaries
and the tikas copied and caused a summary of the teaching of the Buddha1
(to be made). He also granted 28 villages and the like to the scribes,
that they might copy day by day the books of the true doctrine.
"Whatever had fallen 29 into decay on the Mahiyanga^a-cetiya and other
cetiyas everywhere he had renewed and the plaster coating repaired. In
30 the same way he had all the stucco work and so forth carried out on the
Gandaladoni monastery and on the Lankatilaka2 and others. While
celebrating a great feast and a great 31 sacrificial festival he
repeatedly had the ceremony of admission to the Order performed. Thus
the wise Lord of men having 32 taken on himself the burden of government
and wrought good for fifty and two years3, bestowed on the bhikkhu
community, 83 serving it in faith, twenty-six thousand one hundred and
forty times the three garments and other articles of equipment and 34 three
thousand four hundred and thirty-two kathina robes. Piously devoted
to the three (sacred) objects he who greatly 35 venerated the Order of
the Victor, dispensed immeasurable wealth and in this wise did all kinds
of good.
Dowered with faith, discernment and charitableness, a superb 36 jewel of
virtue, he recognizing the worthlessness of acquired riches, performed in
such wise, continually, unweariedly meritorious works. When ye have
understood that, ye as those who know and are striving after salvation in
this existence and in future existences4, should also continually and in
the
1 I take buddhassa sasanasaingaham al'd to mean this and refer the reader
to titles of books like Abhidhammatthasamgaha, Paccayasam-gaha,
Saddhammasamgaha etc. W. gives a totally different rendering. He takes
samgaha In the sense of "kindliness., protection, favour'* and translates:
"encouraged the religion of Buddha", It seems to me,
moreover, that in vv. 27 and 28 special stress is laid on the literary
activity of the King. Of course he only suggested the work.
2 Both viharas? Gadaladeniya~and Lankatilaka are situated not far from
Kandy.
3 Rajav. and Eajaratn. have the same.
4 See above note to *. 19.218
Paratikamdbtihu VI
right way do a quantity of meritorious works1 which bestow you many a
happiness.
Here ends the ninety-first chapter, called «History of the Four Kings,
of Parakkamabahu and his Successors», in the Mahavainsa, compiled for
the serene joy and emotion of the pious.
1 For katva ganhatha cf. 90, 104 with the note.Jayabahu to ViJayabahu VI
219
CHAPTER XCII
HISTORY OF THE SEVEN KINGS, OF JAYABAHU AND HIS SUCCESSORS
After his death, his grandson Jayabahu1 became king; 1 then
Bhuvanekabahu, after he had murdered him (Jayabahu). After obtaining the
royal consecration, he lived seven years. 2 After his death Parakkamabahu
known on account of his learning by the name of Pandita, was king in that
fair town, 3 and hereafter Viraparakkamabahu. On his death Vijaya- 4
1 The kings in vv. 1?5 are numbers 108 (169) to 113 (175) of my list.
Parakkamabahu VIII. had two sons: Vljayabahu VI. (VII.) and
(Dharma)pakkaniabahu IX. Both seem to bave been made co-regents by their
father in the year 1509. Bot Parakkamabahu IX., although he lived at least
till 1528, was apparently of no great influence. He is not at all mentioned
in our chronicle. ? The Rajav. makes Vira-Parakkamabahu, not Jayabahu, the
successor of Parakkamabahu VI. The same name appears again however later as
that of Pandita-Para-kkamabahu's successor. The Rajaratn. inserts a king
Virabahu before Jayabahu to whom a reign of 12 years is ascribed. The list
of the kings (= Mhvs. 92. 1-5) in the Sinhalese chronicles is as follows:
Raj a v. VIra-Parakkamabahu R aj ara tn. Virabahu (12 yrs.)
(1468-1472/3) " Jayabahu
Bhuvanekabahu (VI) (7 yrs.) , Bhuvanekabahu
(1472/3-~1480|l) Pandita-Parakkamabahu (VII) ?
Panclita-Parakkama-
1480/1?1484 bahu
Vira-Parakkaraabahu (VIII) (20 yrs.) ? Vikrama-Parakkama-
? 1484?1518 bahu
Dharma-Parakkaxaabahu (22 yrs.)
1509?1528 Vijayablhu (VI)
1509?1521
Buvanekabahu (VII) 9 Bhuvanekabahu
1521?1551220 Vijayabahu VI to VlraviltJcama
92. 5
balm was king whose adornment was liis virtue, and after
5 his death Bhuvanekabahu was king. And after these kings, each
according to his faith and his power, had achieved the furtherance of the
laity and the Order, they went thither in accordance with their deeds.
6 Now Viravikkama a mighty man, sprung from the line of
Sirisamghabodhi1, became king in the year two thousand and eighty-four
after the final Nirvana of the Enlightened One2.
7 Dwelling in the town of Seiikliaijdasela-Sirivadclhana3, beautifi-
8 ed by the course of the Mahavalukaganga, he gladdened his subjects by
the four heart-winning qualities and undertook in
9 his faith meritorious works. The fair relic of the Prince of the
wise he brought to a piece of land charmingly situated
10 not far from his royal palace. Then he built a cetiya and
The years of the reigns are given according to CODRINGTON (HG., p. 98 if.)
Inscriptions: Bhuvanekabahu VL: inser. of Dedigama, BELL, Report of Kegalla
Disk, p. 83 ff.; Vijayabahu VI., ibid. p. 85 ff. (on the Kelani inscr. and
Dharma-Parakkamabahu, ibid. p. 86); Bhuvanekabahu YIL, JRAS. C. B. XXII,
no. 65, p. 267 ff. See further below, note to 95, 5. The history and
chronology of Ceylon at the end of the Middle Ages suffer particularly from
the fact that the island was not under one dominion but was split up into
several kingdoms. Tims kings who were contemporaries are represented as
succeeding one another. The kings in the above list reigned in Kotte
(Dharma-Parakkamabahu perhaps in Kelani). Then in addition to these there
are the dynasties of SItavaka and Kandy. Viravikkama (v. 6) is according to
WICKBEMASINGHE (EZ. III. p. 44) probably identical with Kumara Bandara, the
son of Vijaya Bandara who reigned in Kandy at the time of Vijayabahu VL
(VII.) and Bhuvanekabahu VII.
1 Mhvs. 36. 73 ff.
2 = i54o A. D. Eajaratn. has 2085 A. B. = 1541 A. D.
3 I. e. Kandy. The account evidently goes back here to the rise of the
kingdom of Kandy, the high county (uda-rata) that did its utmost to
preserve its independence as against the kings in Kotte and SItavaka until
it fell under the power of Rajaslha In 1580. It is regrettable that the
compiler has no interest in political questions, but considers only the
relations of the kings to the Order. To. judge by the number of figures
contained in his narrative, it looks as if he had consulted a
punnapotfhaka (ef. Mhvs. 32. 25 ff.) i. e. a book in which the meritorious
works of the. king are inscribed.92.18
VlraviMama 221
near to it a two-storeyed house for the Uposatha1 ceremony, as well as
round about the town eighty-six dwellings for the 11 community furnished
with a roofing of brick and so forth, made .the bhikkhus take up
their abode here and there, granted them maintenance and heard
preached the true doctrine of the Victor. After celebrating a magnificent
sacrificial 12 festival, he hearkened in faith to fifty-five sermons
of the doctrine the preaching whereof lasted the whole night. On 13
thirty thousand leaves he had (sacred) books written down and to the
Tipitaka he made an offering of sixty thousand (gold pieces). He had
one hundred and eighty images made 14 of the Enlightened One and one
hundred and thirty caskets for the placing therein of relics and so
laid up a store of meritorious works. He left his town, wandered on
foot2 for 15 a clay a distance of seven gavutas3 and venerated Mahlyangana
16 by celebrating with divers fragrant flowers, with lamps,
frankincense and the like, a great festival. The Ruler of men 17 betook
himself also in one day to the Sumanakuta4 and sacrificed there by pouring
one hundred jars of oil into a lamp fifteen cubits in girth and five
cubits high5. [Since his desire was fixed 18 on the highest path6, he
had the impassable road7 put in
1 P. dribhumaJtani nposatJiamalaJtam Is curious. 3f®hiJM is otherwise
only an enclosed open space, a courtyard, serving for the holding of
certain ceremonies. Dribhumalta as attribute of inidaka is unsuitable.
In other instances moreover, we have only uimatUayya, ttposathiif/iira,
iiposathaghara, showing that a house is meant. If this were not the case
in our verse we might have here a structure of the type of a "double
platform*1, E. R. AYRTGX, Memoirs, ASC. I. p. 18 ff.; A. M. HOCABT,
ibid., p. 57 ff.; the same in CODRIXGTON, HC. p. 186.
2 Lit. with the power of his own feet.
:* I. e, about 14 miles. Mahiyanguua, now Alut-nuvara, is 24 inile.s
distant from Kandy as the crow flies, The King's pilgrimage is of course to
the Mahiyangana-thupa.
4 Adam's Peak cannot be reached in one day from Kandy.
5 The meaning of the passage H clear, but the language incorrect. The
circumference of the bowl into which the oil was }>o«red, would be
about 22 ft. the height about 7 ft
6 I. e. on the road leading to the highest pprfV, tion, to salvation,
the path of good works.
7 Of course the road up to Adam'* IVttk.222
VlramWtama 92.19
order and provided, for the convenience of the (pilgrims) going
19 to and fro, with seven hundred and eighty stone steps. After the Ruler
had in this arid other ways performed many meritorious works, he thought to
hold the ceremony of admission
20 to the Order,] The wise (Prince) had many dwellings put up on the
hank of the river. Thither he brought the bhikkhus
21 dwelling in the three provinces and instituted a great festival. Then
after specially inviting from among those bhikkhus a body of thirty-five
bhikkhus with the Grand thera'Dhamma-kitti at the head, he made them
celebrate a great festival
22 and grant admission to the Order to three hundred and fifty-five able
sons of good family whom he had himself chosen
23 out. The King heard that in the town of Pataliputta1 (in days of
yore), the Ruler of men Mahasena had fed daily a
24 community of one thousand bhikkhus, but unsatisfied even with
this magnificent effort, he had thought of giving alnls
25 by the cultivation of a piece of land2. He had surrendered the
bliss of the royal dignity, betaken himself to the northern town of
Madhura3, there laboured and with the grain produced,
26 had in faith made an offering of alms. When4 he heard this the wise
(Prince) who had joy in a pure gift of alms, cultivated a rice field with
his own bodily powers and instituted with the grain produced, in blameless
fashion, an offering of
27 alms. With faith in the three (sacred) objects he presented
1 Capital of the Maurya dynasty, now Patna in the province of Bihar on
the Ganges.
2 P. vatthusuddhim karitvana, lit. "after he had carried out the
cleansing of a piece of ground." Field cultivation is considered the
purest and noblest work. An offering of that which has been acquired by
such work, an offering of field products is therefore characterized as
suddhaddna (v. 26).
3 The town Madhura or Mathura on the Yamuna (Jumna), to distinguish it
from the South Indian Madhura (51. 33 etc.) is called the * 'Northern
Madhura1'.
4 Vv« 23?26 are one sentence; dinnadanam in v. 26 is a object
directly governed by sutv&na. The preceding verses with Mahaseno as subject
are however, so constructed as if it were ddnam addslti sntvdna. The author
fails in the construction.92.31
VlravikJcama 223
an offering of two thousand one hundred and eighty-two
garments. Spending five hundred and eighty-seven thousand 28 pieces of
money, the King had meritorious works performed therewith. Sixty
and two elephants and horses and four 29 hundred and fifty head
of cattle and buffaloes did the Kuler of men offer in sacrifice.
Striving thus and in many other 30 ways after good, he performed many
meritorious works and made himself a pathway to heaven.
Thus he performed in faith, steadfast, rejoicing in the 31 welfare of
others, after discerning the worthlessness of acquired corporeal existence
and other (possessions), in pious manner many meritorious works which bring
many a happiness. If ye then have discerned this, as people who have great
fear of the terrible evil of the cycle of rebirths, then must ye,
remembering what is of true worth, relinquish all desire for corporeal
existence and the like (possessions) and strive un-weariedly after
meritorious works.
Here ends the ninety-second chapter, called «History of the Seven
Kings, of Jayabahu and his Successors», in the Maha-vamsa, compiled
for the serene joy and emotion of the pious.224
Mayaclhami, Hajasllia I
CHAPTER XCIII
jaiSTOBT OF THE TWO KINGS, OF MAYADHANU AND OP HIS SUCCESSOR
1 At his death there resided in the province bordering on the
sea-coast, in the fair and renowned Jayavaddhanakotta
2 (and elsewhere) here and there kings sprung from the race of the Sun.
Amongst these there was one, the illustrious Ruler
3 of men, Mayadhanu1 by name. His son was the mighty Rajasiha by
name. He.went forth, fought here and there
1 It is characteristic of the attitude of the author of this part of the
Culavamsa and of his indifference to the significant events happening in
the plains, that the Portuguese are not yet mentioned. They landed in 1505
or 1506 (cf. D. FERGUSON, The Discovery of Ceylon by the Portuguese in
1506, JRAS. 0. B. XIX, No. 59 (1907), p. 284 ff.) and had their chief seat
in Colombo, in the fort which they had built there. It is just as
characteristic that a man of the importance of Mayadhanu (Mayadunne) is
dismissed with the mention of his name. He was the youngest brother of
Bhuvanekabahu VII., and at the division of the kingdom in A. D. 1521, had
received the region between the coast land and the mountains with Sitavaka
as capital, Sztavaka is the present Avisavella about 26 miles east of
Colombo, situated on a left tributary of the Kelaniganga. In a series of
severe and fluctuating struggles with his brother and his successor, as
well as with the Portuguese, for the supreme dominion in Ceylon, Mayadunne
maintained himself successfully till his death in 1581. Dharmapala
(1550?1597) the feeble successor of Bhuvanekabahu VII. who was completely
dependent on the Portuguese, adopting Christianity (about 1557) in order to
maintain himself with their help ? is not even mentioned in the Mahavamsa.
As a historical source our chronicle is now hardly of any value at all. Of
native sources there is only the Rajavail left and it has many defects. Our
main information now comes from the Portuguese accounts, above all Jolo
RIBEIKO, Fatalidade hiatorica, Lissabon 1836 (translated into English by P.
E. PIERIS under the title "The Historic Tragedy of Ceilao",' Colombo93.9
EajaslJia I
225
and won the victory. The victor, the great fool, even slew 4 his own
father1 and brought the royal dignity into his power, the deluded one.
In the town of Sitavaka the King known 5 by the name of Rajaslha, for a
time did good, devoted in faith to the Order. But one day the King,
after he had brought 6 a gift of alms, asked the Grand theras full of
anxiety: "How can I undo the crime of my father's murder ?" Then the wise
7 theras expounded him the doctrine2, but could not win over the wicked
mind of this fool. They spake: "To undo the 8 committed crime is
impossible". Full of fury like some terrible poisonous snake which has
been struck by a stick, he asked 9 the adherents of Siva3. The answer
they gave him that it
1925, 3rd ed.) and FERNAO J>E QUEIROZ, Conquista temporal e spiritual de
Ceylao, Colombo, Government Press, 1916. These sources have been utilized
by P. E. PIERIS. Taking up the work begun by D. FERGUSON (cf. above, as
well as note to 91. 15), PIERIS published in the JEAS. XXII, No. 65, p. 267
ff., first the important article "The Date of Bhu-vanekabahu VII.", the
result of which was a complete transformation of the chronology of Ceylon
in the 16 th century. Then there appeared "Ceylon, the Portuguese Era" in 2
vols. Colombo, 1913-14 and "Ceylon and the Portuguese 1505-1658", Ceylon,
1920. (Cf. with this S. G. PERERA, the 'Conquista de Ceylao' by Fernio de
Queyroz, S. J. in C.A. L. R. II, p. 158 ff.; 263 ff.; H. W. CODBINGTON,
HO., p. 94 ff.). Then for a part of the 16 th century there are the lately
published Portuguese archives: "Ceylon in the time of King BhuvaneJcabdhu
and Franz Xavers 1539-1552", published and annotated by G. SCHURHAMMER and
E, A. VORRETSCH, 2 vols. Leipzig, 1928. Again "Ceylon and Portugal", pt. L,
Kings and Christians 1539-1552, from the original documents at Lisbon, by
P. E. PIERIS and M. A. H. FITZLER. SCRURHAMMER'S Introduction to the first
volume of the work mentioned above, gives a complete bibliography, a sketch
of the history of the Island 1539-1552 from the Portuguese documents and a
detailed analysis of the narratives hitherto existing.
1 Whether Raj as!ha who was a magnificent general and had distinguished
himself at the age of 11 by his bravery, was really his father's murderer,
may be doubted. Cf. note below to v. 9.
* I now prefer to read tassa dhammam instead of tass* adhammdm.
3 The motives alleged here for Rajasiha's conversion, to Hinduism scarcely
accord with the facts. The real reason for it was that the Buddhist
priesthood who had always been favoured by him and his father Mayadunne,
actually joined a conspiracy got up against him by
15226 Eajasiha I
93. 10
was possible, he received like ambrosia, smeared his body with
10 ashes and adopted the religion of Siva. He annihilated the Order
of the Victor, slew the community of the bhikkhus,
11 burned the sacred books, destroyed the monasteries and thus barred
his way to heaven. Become a (dead) tree-trunk in the
12 cycle of rebirths, he adopted a false faith. He placed miscreant
ascetics of false faith on the Sumanakuta to take for them-
13 selves all the profit accruing therefrom. In this way the
impious fool as he did not know what he should accept and accepted what he
should not have accepted, brought great evil upon himself.
14 At that time through fear of the King, bhikkhus left the Order;
those among them who were swayed by fear of the cycle of rebirths, went
hither and tither.
15 Harming the welfare of the whole laity and of the stainless
Order of the Buddha, he carried on the government only in
16 virtue of merit formerly acquired. Dowered with sovereign might, the
criminal brought the whole island of Lanka into his power and carried on
the government1.
17 Thus this monarch, equipped with royal might, manifested his
sovereign power; but after heaping up every kind of crime, he fell under
the dominion of Mara. When ojae thus perceives the misfortune that meets
one who through sinful and false belief has become the victim of
delusion, one should in fear, free from all inclination to carelessness,
bring about much blessing.
Here ends the ninety-third chapter, called «History of the Two Kings,
of Mayadhanu and of his Successor», in the Maha-vamsa, compiled for
the serene joy and emotion of the pious.
the Portuguese. To justify their treacherous conduct, these clerics may ako
have invented the murder of Rajg»siha. Cf. PIEEIS 2, p. 94. See also
"W. F. GONAWARDHANA , Raja Sinha I., Parricide and Centenarian, JRAS. C. B.
xvni,' Nr, 56 (1905), p. 382 ff.
1 The year of his death is given by the Bajav. as 1514 of the $aka era =
1592(3 A. D. How great was the admiration of the people for this 'last
great king of the Sinhalese race" is shown by the fact that even to-day he
receives divine honours under the name of Ganegoda Beviyo. PIEEIS 2., p.
114,Vimaladhammasuriya I 227
CHAPTER XCIV HISTORY OF KING VIMALADHAMMASURIYA
In the days of this King a scion of the Sun Dynasty in 1 Gaiigasiripura
had betaken himself to the harbour of Kolamba1. As he did not receive
permission to remain there, he went to 2 the province of Gova. After he
had dwelt here a long time, he slew a mighty and famous chieftain by name
Gajabahu2. 3 After the victory he received distinctions of many kinds,
and because in his prudence he understood the favorable moment, 4 returned
to Lanka. The mighty one brought the troops of the five
districts of the highland country over to his side and after the
death of (Rajasiha) the slayer of his father,3 5 when the year two
thousand, one hundred and thirty-five from the nirvana of the
Master4 had arrived, he (the prince)/ 6 full of faith, mighty by reason
of his merit, became king under the name of Vimaladhammasuriya, highly
famed, in the town of Sirivaddhana.
1 Konappu, later Vimaladhammasiiriya was a son of Virasundara
who belonged to the royal house. Virasundara was partisan of Rajasiha, but
was slain by him for having conspired against him. His son fled to Colombo
(Kolambatittfaa) to the puppet king Dhamsnapala. Later he was banished to
Goa (Govarattha) where he'succeeded In gaining the confidence of the
Portuguese. PIEBJS 2, p. 92 f., 112; CODHXNGTON» HC., p. 105.
2 It was the case of a duel with a pugnacious officer* The episode is
related also in the Rajav. (p. 92 of B. GCHASEKAEA'S
translation). Konappu's success may have drawn the attention of the
Portuguese to him.
3 Kajaslha Is called pitughffta here not on account of the murder of his
father Mayadhanu, but on account of that of Virasundara.
4 A. B. 2135 = 1591 A. D. The date is right,
15*228 Vimaladhammasuriya I
94.7
7 He surrounded the whole of the vast city with a massive
8 wall on the heights of which he had placed at intervals eighteen tower
structures. Then to ward off the foe, he posted sentries,
9 freed the whole kingdom of Laiika from all oppression and after he had
raised a princess of equal birth to the rank of
10 first mahesl and had received his consecration as King, this famous
(prince) who in his faith desired meritorious works,
11 set about furthering the laity and the Order. The Ruler of men
reflected where the tooth of the Enlightened One could be, and when he
heard it was in the Labujagama-vihara1, he
12 rejoiced greatly. He had the Tooth Relic which had been brought to
Labirjagama in the province of Saparagamu2 fetched
13 (thence) and in order to venerate it day by day in his own fair town
and to dedicate a ritual to it, the wise (prince) had
14 a two-storeyed, superb relic temple erected on an exquisitely beautiful
piece of ground in the neighbourhood of the royal palace. Here he
placed the tooth and in lasting devotion brought offerings to it.
15 As there were no bhikkhus in the island of Lanka on whom the
ceremony of admission to the Order had been performed3, the
8King sent officials to the country of Rakkhanga, invited
16 Nandicakka and other bhikkhus, had them brought to the island of Lanka,
made them take up their abode in the noble city of Slrivaddhana and cared
for them in reverent manner.
17 Then in the Mahavalukaganga, at the landing-place called
Gaiithamba, within a boundary drawn in the water4, he had
1 I. e, Delgamuva, not far from Kuruvita, north of. Ratnapura.
The relic was preserved before, that in Kotte, Cf. 91. 17 ff. Why it was
taken from there to the monastery in Delgamuva is not known. Probably the
idea was to save it from the Portuguese.
* Now Sabaragamuva. The province which stretches in front of the
south-western slopes of the central mountains, bounded on the West by the
West province and on the South by the South province.
3 The cause of this decay of the Buddhist Church was in all probability
due to the hostile attitude of Rajasiha towards it. Rakkhaiiga is the name
of a district in Lower Burma, now Arakan. Cf, for this PIJ»IS 2, p.
14L
4 P. wMiMJiepa^mtlyam. For this term see note to 89, 70.94.23
" Vimaladhammasiiriya I 229
a fine building erected and thither in the year two thousand, 18 one
hundred and forty after the nirvana of the Victor1, he led the
bhikkhus, had the ceremony of admission to the Order 19 performed in this
Great bhikkhu community on many of the sons of good family and thus
protected the Order of the Enlightened One. And he also made many sons
of good birth 20 submit themselves to the ceremony of renunciation of the
world and provided them also abundantly with the four articles of use, and
after he had in this and many other ways, striving 21 after good,
performed many meritorious works, he cleared himself a pathway to
heaven. Later the selfsame wise King 22 made his younger brother2
who had gone through the ceremony of renunciation of the world and
(as member) was in the Order of the Buddha, leave the Order, entrusted him
with the burden of the government and then passed away in accordance
with his deeds3.
In this wise the Monarch equipped with kingly power, 23 after
performing many meritorious works, adorning the Order of the
Victor, made manifest a blameless sovereign
1 2140 A. B. = 1596 A. D.
2 Senaratana was Vimaladhamrnasuriya's cousin. We know however (see note
to 63, 51) that cousins who are brother's sons call themselves brothers.
3 Rajav. gives as the year of his death 1525 of the Saka era = 1603/4 A.
D. Of the mighty events which took place during the reign of
Vimaladhammasuriya I. the Mahavamsa says not a word. The whole
period was filled with wars against the Portuguese and their protege
Dharmapala which were carried on both sides with the greatest bitterness
and even cruelty. In A. D. 1594 the Sinhalese destroyed a Portuguese force
which had advanced to Handy. Three years later Dharmapala died after
reigning nominally in Kotte 47 years. In his will he left his kingdom to
the King of Portugal. The Portuguese solemnly took possession of the
lowlands in the name of their sovereign. The kingdom of Eandy maintained
its independence. During the reign of Vi-maladbammasurlya the Sinhalese
came for the first time into contact with the Dutch through the embassy
under Joris -van Spttbergen which coming from the east coast of the Island
in 1602, visited the court of Kandy. For the whole subject cf. PIERIS 2, p.
112-165; CODRINGTON, HC., p. 105 ff.230
Vimaladhammasuriya I
power1. And yet such a discerning man whose highest good was religion2,
fell under the power of Mara: when one has once realised the permanent
condition of misery and of all other (suffering), one must find his joy in
unwearied striving.
Here ends the ninety-fourth chapter, called «History of King
Vimaladhammasuriya^, in the Mahavamsa, compiled for the serene joy and
emotion of the pious.
1 The first two lines of the strophe resemble in wording the final
strophe of 93.
2 The sing, caturo saddhddhano tddiso must be referred to mahipo; iti is,
as so often, placed within the sentence, instead of behind
tadiso.Senaratana 231
CHAPTER XCV HISTORY OF KING SENARATANA
After Senaratana by name had received consecration as 1 king, dowered with
meritorious works, such as generosity and the rest and at all times
full of reverence, he inclined his 2 subjects to him by the
four heart-winning qualities. He celebrated a festival for the
Tooth Relic and a great almsgiving. The mahesi of the (late) king who
had been his elder 3 brother1 he made his own first mahesi and dwelt in
that same town (of Sirivacldhana).
At that time merchants in the seaport of Kolamba who 4 had sojourned there
a long time, had become puffed up with pride2. They were, all of them,
the so-called Parangi3, he- 5 retical evil-doers, cruel and brutal.
They spread themselves over several fair provinces, laid waste
fields and gardens, 6 burned down houses and villages, destroyed the
noble families and in this wise brought ruin on Sihala, They broke
into 7 the towns, into the relic shrines and monasteries, destroyed the
image houses, Bodhi trees, Buddha statues and so on, did 8 great harm to
the laity and the Order, built at various places
1 The wife of Vimaladhamniasuriya I. (see note to 94.22) Dona Catherina,
who was considered tbe rightful heiress to the kingdom of Kandy. Vimala
had married her to give his reign a semblance of legitimacy. PIEBIS, 2,
p. 125.
2 P. ussannaka. W. "they waxed very strong", which is of course also
possible.
3 I. e. Franks, designation of the Portuguese who are mentioned here for
the first time at a period when their power was declining. What is said
in the sequel about the Portuguese agrees with what we know, about
Azavedo's procedure.232 Senaratana
95.9
9 forts1 and carried on war2 unceasingly. King Senaratana brought the Tooth
Relic to a safe place in the province called Pancasata3, almost impassable
owing to forests, moun-
10 tains and rivers, made people dwell there who were entrusted with, the
preservation of the relic and thus protected the Tooth
11 Relic well, showing it the usual reverence. Then he left the city
(Sirivaddhana). Movable goods, the sons of the former
12 ting and the admirable Mahesi, excellent by wealth and virtue, who was
pregnant, he took carefully with him in a litter4
13 and betook himself to Mahiyangana5. While he sojourned in this town
the Queen bore under a particularly favorable con-
14 stellation, a splendid son6, dowered with brilliant marks. At that
time the leader of the foe saw at night a terror-stirring dream. From the
east7, from that town (Mahiyangana) there
15 came a spark of the size of a glow-worm. Growing ever bigger it came
to the centre of Kolamba, waxed here to unmeasured
16 size and burned up - everything at once. On that day in consequence
of its splendour, the enemy who had penetrated to Sirivadcjhana, took
flight with the haste of those who are
17 threatened with peril. The Ruler of men guarded his son
1 P. balakottake bandhitva. Cf. the name of the town Jayavaddliana-kotta
(91, 7), called Kotte for short
2 P. yujjhamdna tMtd, a periphrastic formation corresponding to the Sinh.
combination of the present gerund in min with the verb sitinava. See
GEIGER, Literatnr und Sprache der Singhalese!! § 63 a. The root thd
expresses a continuous state.
3 I. e. Panslyapattu or Dumbara, NE. of Kandy.
4 P. yoggena, no doubt rightly explained by W.
5 In the year 1611 A. D. the Portuguese general de Azavedo
advanced as far as Kandy. He found the town deserted and placing a
garrison in Balane to secure the entrance to the mountains, he returned to
Colombo. This is connected no doubt with what is related In v. 11-12. The
date of the prince's birth must have been- 1612 (see n^xt note).
6 This is the son of Senaratana and Dona Catherina, the widow of his
predecessor. He was called Maha-Asthana and later as king called himself
Rajasiha. His stepbrothers KumarasTha and Vijayapala were the Queen's
sons by her first marriage. See below v. 22.
7 P. purattMmadisabJiaga, Wrongly translated "from the western side*"
by W.95.26 Sendratana
233
who grew by degrees like another moon, and the other (sons) with the
greatest care, and when he saw that the right time 18 had come, he took all
his possessions and returned to the city of Sirivaddhana. When his sons,
namely the sons of the former 19 king and his own son, were grown up he,
because his heart clung to them in love, was minded to divide amongst
them 20 his mountain-girt provinces, had (their names) properly written on
three leaves, laid the leaves near the Tooth Relic1, led the 21 princes
thither and made them take their choice. Then when 22 the Ruler beheld
the leaves which fell in this wise: to the eldest Eumarasiha the
province Uva, to Vijayapala the province Matula and to the youngest
Rajasiha the five highland 23 provinces2 ? he when he saw that the lot with
the five highland 24 provinces had fallen to his own son, rejoiced
greatly and he said: "He hath great merit."
The Ruler of men thus gave over the divers provinces to 25 his sons. Then,
giving alms and performing other meritorious works according to his
capacity, for the furthering of the people and the Order, he lived
(yet) seven years3.
The Ruler who out of love had divided the provinces 26 among his
own and his other sons in order to protect Lanka and this our Order was
doomed then to inevitable death.
Here ends the ninety-fifth chapter, called «History of King
Senaratana», in the Mahavamsa, compiled for the serene joy and emotion
of the pious.
1 The lottery becomes In this way a sacred action, an oracle. The
division of the Kandy kingdom took place In 1628.
2 P. uddha panca ratthalka. These are districts lying round about
Kandy, the most important parts of the kingdom with the capital. Uva
embraces the eastern, Matale the northern districts. It should be noted
that the form Matula for Matale is only found in the latest part of the
Culavamsa (96. 4, 98. 65); in 66.71 we have Mahatila.
3 The year of his death is therefore 1635 A. D. The Rajav. gives 1555
of the Saka era = 16-*8/4 A D. One must assume that from 1628 to 1685
Rajasiha was reigning along with his father. Kumarasiha had died before
Senaratana, as is pointed out by the Rajav, The struggles with the
Portuguese lasted with fluctuating success throughout Senara-tana's rei^rn.
Of importance are the negotiations of the Sinhalese King with the Dutch
which began in the year 1612. For a time (in 1620} the Danes tried to
get a footing on the island. For the whole subject see PXERIS, 2, p.
171-221; CODRXHGTOK, 1. c., p-109 ff.9#4
Eajasiha II
CHAPTER XCVI HISTORY OP KING RAJASIHA
while these Rulers of men, % sojourning in different places, enjoyed
for a short time the pleasures of the royal
2 dignity in harmony, they carried on war against the Paraiigis and gained
here and there victories1. But then they quarrelled
3 among themselves, the three brothers, the Lords of men. One of them, the
renowned Rajaslha by name, dispossessed the
4 older brothers and made them his vassals. After one (Kumara-silia) had
been put to death by poison, the other (Vijayapala who dwelt) in Matula,
mounted a chariot, and started off with one man whom he took with him
and betook himself after
5 crossing the frontier of the province, abroad2. But the other,
Kljaslha3, a man whose commands were not lightly to be
1 In the year 1630 A. D. the princes won a brilliant victory at
Random vela in lower Uva over the Portuguese who had occupied Ba-
tlulla and bad plundered and set fire to the town. The Portuguese
Constantino de Sa y Noronha fell himself in the battle. Four
later (16S4) Kumaraslha was removed by poison, and to this, time
belong the fiwt disagreements between Vijayapala and Rajaslha. There
however, have been a reconciliation, for Yijayapala took part in
battle of Gaimoruva in 1938 and the victory of the Sinhalese was
largely owing to him. The Portuguese under the leadership of their
Biogo de Hello had occupied and destroyed Kandy, but
the town and on their retreat were surrounded and ?
See below note on v. 22. The successes in war of the
the Portuguese are glorified in the poems Kostantinu- -and
See A. BE SILVA, JEAS. C. B. xxiv, No. 68
p. 56.
* for Vyayaplla's tragic fate according to Portuguese documents,
«**» P, E. The Prinee Yijayapala of Ceylon,
1634-1654, .Co-
lombo
'* Or "the second (aparo) Rajaslha".96.17
Rajasiha II 235
slighted, difficult to attack, hard to vanquish, of a lion-like courage,
took possession of the kingdom as it had at the 6 beginning
belonged to his father; as if he had been created by gods, pious in the
faith, for the furthering of laity and Order, he was mighty, dowered
with the bravery of war- * skilled heroes.
Once upon a time indulging in youthful sports, he went 7 a-riding with a
companion who had mounted an other horse, himself on horseback. At a
given sign, the horse ran along 8 the street, but sank -in a marshy
place. Determined and courageous, the powerful (prince) sprang aloft,
swung himself 9 on to the horse of his next companion throwing off its
rider and rode on his saddle further. At the dangerous ford of the 10
Granga, which is called Suvawatthambha1, he sprang from the rock on this
side and reached the rock on the opposite bank.
After manifesting in this and in many other ways, his 11 strength, the
greatly renowned (prince) cherished the wish to care for the furtherance of
laity and Order. He prepared every 12 kind of implement of war and the
rest, took in order to open the fight, the battle-equipped Slhalas and
set forth under a 13 favorable constellation, at a happy moment from the
town of Sirivadi(Jhana with elephants, steeds and princely retinue, with 14
great warriors and so on, with great dignitaries and so on, with foot
soldiers who bore bows, swords, spears and other weapons, in front
the music with drums, kettledrums and 15 other instruments. In
order to acquire merit by the giving of alms and the like, the King took
also the sons of Buddha* with him, marched hither and thither, made the
sound of the 16 war drums resound like the terrible clash of thunder
and fearless began the fight. At first he fought a great battle 17
with the foe in the five highland provinces1, slew many of
1 Now Ranten-tota, ford over the Hahavellganga,
2 I. e. bhikkhus.
3 P. pancuddharatthagehe. Here we have another example of the influence
of the Sinhalese language, -gehe is equivalent to the Sinh. -get the
genitive suffix, and is used as postposition with local meaning-* As to the
beginnings of such forms in an inscription of the 10th century see
WICKREMASINGHB, EZ. L 182.236 Edjasiha
II 96.18
18 the miscreants and drove the powerful wretched enemies from every
place; breaking down their strongholds, the Ruler of
19 men remained victorious. The foes fled, looking on every side (for
safety), tortured with fear, flung themselves from the
2') mountain precipices, sprang into the mountain gorges and were scattered
as cotton in the wind, when he rushed into the battle-field like a terrible
lion that has broken into a herd
21 of elephants1. After fighting again and again in different
places with the foe and killing and putting to flight numbers
22 of people on the side of the enemy, he conquered several
provinces, freed them from oppression, destroyed the strongholds and so
manifested his great power2.
23 There were however, many of the enemy who tortured by fear, had
hidden themselves and escaped. They stayed for a
24 time in the fortresses at the various places near to the sea, then
these heretical villains began again and again to plunder
25 the different provinces. When Rajasiha whose commands were not lightly
to be slighted, heard thereof, he betook himself
26 to Dfghavlpi3 which lies to the East. While he, experienced in all
the statecraft taught by Manu, sojourned there, he
2? received news of the Olandas4. He thought that good, sent
1 The language of the passage is In the form In which the MSS. have it
and as I have adopted It in my edition, absolutely Incorrect. Jt is however
very doubtful whether we are justified In altering it, as the fault may
lie with the author. The Col. Ed. alters migarajd en nibbJutyo into
-rfije r« ttibbhaye. I should nevertheless prefer to keep these
words and to read sampatlo In v. 20 a instead of satnpattc, which may be
Influenced by yiithamhi.
2 There can be no doubt that the preceding verses refer to the victories
of the Sinhalese arms mentioned In the note to v. 2, But the events lire
described In quite general terms.
3 For the district DIghavapi see 74. 89 and note.
4 Vimaladbanimasuriya I. had already been In touch with the Dutch note to
94. 22). Under Rajasiha II. Dutch envoys already appeared
In 11137, and the King on his part sent three of his own people to Admiral
W^terwold, who lay with his vessels at Goa, to blockade It, Dutch vessels
appeared at Batticaloa where a PortugueHe garrison lay, and ftp united
forces of the Sinhalese and the Dutch forced the Portu-guest* to surrender
the fort (18th May, 1938). A treaty was made with96.37
Eajasllia II 237
two dignitaries to their fair land, had a number of people fetched
from there in many ships and when these arrived in 28 the rich, prosperous,
thickly populated coast lands near Digha-vapi, he showed them favour. As
he wished to display to them 29 the military forces of his Lanka, he sent
them the command to look quietly on. Then he began the fight with
the foe 30 stationed near, slew a great mass of the foe and captured the
stronghold. The Ruler of men made over the place to the 31
inhabitants of Olanda and showed them many other favours and made
everyone contented.
From this time onward the Ruler of Lanka began at the 32 head of both
armies1, to carry on war by land and water on every side. He destroyed
the fortresses situated at different 33 places and protected by massive
stone walls, slew the enemy, erected in the whole of Lanka strongholds
garrisoned by strong 34 forces and after absolutely annihilating the foe
who had ravaged so long (in Lanka) and freeing (the country) from their 35
oppression, he in order to ward off the enemy, charged the inhabitants
of Olanda with the protection of Lanka in the places situated on the
sea. After arranging that these were 36 to appear before him every year
with presents of divers kinds, the Ruler of men returned, like
Vajirapani2 when he had 37 conquered in the battle against the Asuras,
with his retinue to his town (of Sirivaddhana)3.
Westerwold which was ratified in Batavia whither Rajasiha sent two envoys.
It enabled the Dutch to gain a firm footing- on the island. These are the
events to which vv. 25 ff, refer. The narrative describes in one-sided
fashion ? not surprising in chroniclers ? the achievements of the
Sinhalese. That they alone conquered Batticaloa is not in accordance with
the facts. The chief merit belongs to the Dutch guns, PIERIS 2, p. 227 ff.;
CODRINGTQN," HC,f p. 117 if.
1 That is the Sinhalese and the Dutch.
2 Name of Indra: "who carries the thunderbolt (vajira) in his hand."1
3 Here again in the Mhvs. only the one-sided Sinhalese standpoint is
given. In diplomacy the Dutch were without doubt superior to King Rajasiha,
while on the other hand, he was a very unreliable ally for them.
Eajasiha's reign was not so void of friction after the treaty with .the
Dutch as one might assume from our chronicle. It was disturbed238
Eajasiha II
96.38
38 Now while the Ruler of men, Rajasiha, dwelt here in safety, the
wise (prince) sought out in fitting manner those people who were worthy of
a position and granted 'them various positions
39 such as that of senapati and the like. Villages, fields and so on,
everything that had belonged to the Buddha and the gods, in
accordance with tradition, the Ruler of men gave
40 back as it had been formerly. He brought kings' daughters hither
from the town of Madhura, and after holding sway
41 powerfully for fifty and two years1, the mighty Monarch
Rajasiha, who had guarded as his own eye in the best way the Order of the
royal Sage of the line of the Sun and the laity, he the best of men went
over to the king of death.
42 Thus this exceeding mighty King, the ruler, who understood how
to annihilate hostile forces, was yet unable with his strength and his
other qualities to gain the mastery over death. When the discerning have
grasped from the first, at the very beginning this superiority of Mara,
they must with great zeal continually do meritorious works, such as
almsgiving and the rest.
Here ends the ninety-sixth chapter, called «History of King
Rajaslha», in the Mahavamsa, compiled for the serene joy and emotion
of the pious.
internally by risings, as in 1641 by that plotted by Vijayapala. The
struggles between the Portuguese and the Dutch went on, the luck being
sometimes on the one side sometimes on the other. Finally the Dutch
triumphed. With the capture of Colombo (A. D. 1656) the fate of the
Portuguese dominion was sealed. Immediately after that there was a breach
between Rajasiha and the Dutch. The conflicts of the years which follow
were multiplied for Rajasiha by inward strife. Lasting peace was not
achieved, in spite of a peace favorable to the Sinhalese being signed in
the year A. D. 1677, until the death of the King ten years later. PIERIS 2,
p. 228-290; PIERIS S, p. 1-35; GODEINGTON, EC., p. 118ff., 133 ft
1 From A. D. 1635 (death of Senaratana) till A. D. 1687. Rajav. makes the
mistake of giving 1614 of the Saka era = 1692/3 A. D. as that of Rajasiha's
death.Vimdladhammasuriya II 239
CHAPTER XCVII
HISTORY OF THE TWO KINGS, OF VIMALADHAMMA AND HIS SUCCESSOR
Now his son Vimaladhammasuriya became king whose 1 ornament was his faith
and other virtues, who was a friend of the three jewels. As his first
mahesi he took the daughter 2 of the mahesi in the town of Madhura who had
been fetched thence, gladdened his subjects by the four
heart-winning qualities and protected uninterruptedly in peace and
justice 3 the realm of Lanka as a lord of men whose ornament was his
virtue.
Having attained his consecration as king, the King in pious 4 faith in the
doctrine of the Victor, prepared in divers ways everything needful for a
sacrificial festival for the Tooth Relic. In 5 honour of the Tooth of the
Prince of the wise he erected a fair, three-storeyed pasada,
resplendent 'with all kinds of (artistic) work, and for the sum of
five and twenty thousand 6 silver pieces he had a reliquary made which he
covered with gold and ornamented with the nine precious stones. In this
7 great reliquary that resembled a cetiya of precious stones, he laid the
Tooth of the Victor.
As the Ruler thought to hold the festival of admission to 8 the Order, he
prepared fair garments and other articles of use, five hundred of each
kind, made everything over with 9 gifts and the like, together with a
royal letter to prudent officials. These he sent to the country of
Rakkhanga and 10 invited1 the bhikkhu community with the thera Santana
at
1 The embassy to Rakkhanga (== Arakan, see note to 94. 35) took place in
the year A. D. 1697. The Dutch supplied the vessels for conveying the monks
from Burma to Ceylon, which contributed not a little240
ViMaladhammasuriya II 97.11
11 the head. Thus he brought thirty-three bhikkhus to the
beautiful town of Sirivaddhana, made them amid tokens of
12 respect, take up their abode there and provided them with the four
necessaries. Then after he had erected in the right way, as formerly,
a building at the landing-place of the
13 Ganga, within a boundary drawn in the water, he brought the
bhikkhu community thither, had the ceremony of admission
performed on thirty-three sons of good family and
14 so helped the Order of the Victor to attain new glory. Then full of
faith he had one hundred and twenty sons of good
15 family appointed to the position of samaiieras, provided them
abundantly with the four necessaries, had them instructed in the true
doctrine and thus laid up a store of merit.
16 Thinking of the great merit that lies in the use of the feet1,
he betook himself to the Sumanakuta and celebrating
17 with jewels, pearls and the rest, with offerings of gold and
precious stones and with divers stuffs and so forth, a great festival, he
tarried there seven days.
18 He sheltered with a great umbrella of silver the foot-print of
the Sage which was stamped on the Sumanakuta and celebrated a great
festival.
19 Day after day he listened to (the sermon of the) doctrine and
since even on days which were not uposatha days, he
20 kept the ordained fasts, he did much good. In this and many other
ways, longing for good, he day and night unweariedly
21 did much good. The King having thus cared for the welfare of the laity
and the Order, fell under the power of death after a reign of twenty and
two years2.
? to the friendly relations established between them and the court of
Kandy. The ceremony of the upasdmpadd took place again (pure viya) at
Ganthambatittha (Getamba). The description in v. 8 ff. has a great
resemblance also in the wording to that describing analogous circumstances
under Yimaladhammasuriya I. (94. 15 ff.}. Compare for instance, v. 12 cd
with 94. 17 cd, v. 15 a b with 94. 20 ed,
* I. e. the merit of the pilgrimages. See 92. 15 ff. where the pilgrimages
of Vlra?ikkama to Mahiyafigana and to Adam's Peak are described.
2 Vimaladhammasuriya II. reigned from A. D, 1687-1707, He was97.31
'Narindaslha '
241
Generous in all that is good, as in the giving of alms and 22 the like,
with great wisdom, fall of devotion he helped the excellent teaching of the
excellent King of the wise, the one and only guide of the world, to attain
glory. Help ye, therefore also evermore and unweariedly the excellent
doctrine to attain glory.
Thereupon his son Siriviraparakkamanarindasiha be- 23 came king. This King
who was an abode of discernment and manly virtues, in order to protect the
royal dignity in Lanka, 24 fetched princesses from the town of Madhura and
made them first mahesls, He performed meritorious works such as the
25 giving of alms and the like, celebrated daily a festival for the Tooth
Eelic and thus laid up a store of merit. He showed 26 care for the
bhikkhus who had been admitted to the Order during his father's life,
had many sons of good family submitted in faith to the ceremony
of world-renunciation and thus furthered the Order. In order to
venerate the Mahiyangana- 27 cetiya that was erected already in the
lifetime of the Buddha, the mighty King betook himself thither, sacrificed
to the cetiya 28 with all kinds of coloured stufts and while celebrating a
sacrificial festival with silver and golden flowers, abundantly 29
with divers fragrant blossoms of the kind that grow on land and in water1,
with food solid and soft, he laid up much merit.
At the head of a great army he went forth twice to the 30 same Mahiyangana
and celebrated a great sacrificial festival. Twice the Lord of men went in
faith to Sumanakuta, sacrificed 31
extraordinarily pacific compared with his predecessor. Although at first he
had again and again to remonstrate with the Dutch about the non-fulfilment
of obligations to which they had pledged themselves in the treaty of 1677
(see CODRINGTON, HO., p. 135; PIERIS 3, p. 46 f.) and although the Dutch
managed to put the King off, there was no war during this whole period.
1 The compiler must have had something of the sort in his mind. But I am
doubtful if we should simply change -jaiaJce bahum Into -j&lcehi ca, as
does the Col, Ed. It might be better to assume an obscure expression on the
part of the author. His knowledge of Pali was by no means excellent It is
also hard to imagine that the second reading, If it did stand there
originally, could have been corrupted into the first.
16242 Narindasiha
97.32
32 there and so laid up a store of merit. At the head of a great
retinue he left the great city, went forth to the great (city)
33 Anuradhapura and celebrated a great sacrificial festival. He liad a
robe made the size of the robe of the Deliverer1 and sacrificed to the
Tooth of the Deliverer in divers ways with
34 articles befitting the sacrifice. Not far from the capital2, on the
fair bank cliff of the Ganga, the Lord of men laid out
35 in a great cocopalm plantation a suburb by name Kuiidasala and dwelt
there3. And there at that self-same spot he had dwelling huts put up in
fitting manner and made samarieras take up their abode in them. He
performed day by day many
36 good works like the giving of alms and the rest, had books copied and
when he saw that the temple which his royal
37 father had erected in the capital for the Tooth Relic, had
fallen into decay, his heart was grieved. The Lord of men
38 had the beautiful (temple) rebuilt, two-storeyed, splendid; he
provided it with a portal resplendent with all kinds of brilliant
ornaments, made it so that with its stucco coating it
39 resembled a mountain of silver, provided it with a graceful roof and
had thirty-two jafcakas depicted in coloured painting4 on the two walls of
the courtyard: the Vidhurajataka5, the
40 Guttila-and Ummaggajataka; the Dadhivahana-, Mahakanha-, Sutanu- and
Cbaddantajataka, the Dhammaddhaja-, Dhamma-
41 paia- and Mahljanakajataka; the Padarnanava-6, Dhamma-sonda-,
Mahanaradakassapa-, Mahapaduma-, Telapatta- and
42 Cullapadumajataka; the Sattubhatta-, Ai.idabhuta-, Campeyya-
1 P. sugata, lit. uhe who has gone well" who has gone ahead on the path to
deliverance. K. 0. FKANKE translated the word by uPfadvollender" the "path
finisher" or "path accomplisher".
2 P. mnlapura. SirivadfLhana (Kandj) is meant. The Ganga is, as often,
the Mahaveliganga.
3 Kundasale about four miles E. S. E. of Kandj, situated on the
Mahaveliganga. The popular name for the King was Kundasala after this place
which was his favorite residence.
4 I am anticipating the words imc dvattimsajatake ndttacittakammena
kdrdpetvdna in v. 44 d, 45 a.
5 The Vidhurapanditajataka, no. 545 of the FAUSBGLL edition.
6 Padakuaaliimanavajataka, no. 4S2 of FAUSB&LL.97.54
Nanndasilia 243
and Sasajataka, the Visayha-, Kusa-, Sutasoma-1, Sivi- and 43
Temajataka2; the Culladhanuddhara-3 and the Saccamkiraka- 44 jataka, the
Dummedhajataka and the Kalingabodhijataka; the Silavajitaka4 and
the Mandavyajataka5, as well as the Vessantarajataka. While thus
having these thirty-two jatakas 45 faultlessly represented in coloured
painting, the Lord of men laid up an immeasurable store of merit.
In the midst of the town he had erected round the great 46 Bodhi tree, the
cetiyas and the temple of Nathasura6 ? en-. closing them on all sides ? a
fine wall of stone, massive, 47 lofty, brilliant in its coating of
stucco, like to a necklace of pearls adorning the necks of the ladies of
the town and created thereby for himself an abundance of renown.
Among the samaijeras who lived at his own time (was one) 48 who was dowered
with the virtue of a moral life, who ever rejoiced in ^unweariedness,
in the many works of elucidation 49 and in the words of the Enlightened
One, a poet, one learned in the scriptures, ready of speech, teacher of a
host of disciples, renowned, who devoted his life to his own and to others1
weal, 50 who shone like the moon in the heaven of the Order in Lanka. For
this samanera, Sarapamkara by name, who was an abode 51 of faith and of
knowledge, rejoicing in unweariedness, the Ruler ? distinguishing
him again and again by honours 52 spiritual and secular ? had
a reliquary made one and a half cubits high for preserving the relic
of the King of the 58 wise, the Enlightened One, the highest Protector of
the world. He covered it with gold, set it with 700 jewels and made
over the shimmering casket to the samanera together with 54
1 There are two jatakas of this name, the Maha- and Cullasutasoma-jataka,
no. 537 and 525 of FAUSBOLL,
2 Temiya- or Mugapakkhajataka, no. 5S8 of FAC&B&LL.
3 Culladhanuggahajataka, no. 374 of FAUSBOLL.
4 Silavanagajataka, no. 72 of FAUSBOLL.
5 Apparently the KanliadTpayaaajitaka in which the ascetic Mandavya plays
the chief part. No. 444 of FAUSBOLL.
6 Like Nathadeva (100. 248) the name of Vis^u as the protecting deity
(ndtha) of the island.
10*-244 Narindcutiha
97.55
the relic as well as many books about the true doctrine and
55 so distinguished him. The Lord of men granted nim clothing and other
necessaries as well as numerous people for service and honoured him thus
with secular gifts.
56 To procure a long existence for the true doctrine, the Lord of
men invited (that same) Saraiiamkara in befitting manner
57 and had composed by this discerning samariera who strove after
pure enlightenment, that work on the true doctrine entitled the
Saratthasamgaha, furnished with eleven thousand sections1, further a
commentary in the tongue of Lanka on
58 the Mahabodhivamsas, as well as a commentary on the work
Bhesajjamanjusa3 which was composed at the time when the former King
Parakkamabahu held sway in the town of
59 Jambuddoni4 by that discerning thera, assiduous in well-doing who was
head of the (bhikkhus) dwelling in the Paficapari-
60 vena5, with the wish that thus those who have devoted them-
61 selves to the spiritual life should be spared illness. After the wise
(prince) had performed these and many other meritorious works and had
carried on the government for thirty and three years, he fell into the
power of death0.
1 P. gantha. The meaning ^section" is uncertain. In no case are we
justified in referring to WILSON, as does W., according to whom the skr.
grantha denotes a distinct number of syllables (32), because WILSON is
speaking of a metre, which however W. himself admits.
2 For this see GEIGER, Pali, p, 25, no. 29. 2; MALALASEKERA, Pali
Literature of Ceylon, p. 156 ff. Whether by Saranamkara's "commentary"
(atthavaqnana) the Elu-Bodhivamsa is meant seems doubtful.
3 "Medicine-chest'1. Probably a collection of recipes of the character of
the Indian Bhaisajyaratnavali (JOLLY, Medicin, p. 2),
4 Parakkamabahu II. is meant.
5 A monastery called Paiieaparivenamula is mentioned 67. 61. One could
also translate: "of the bhikkhus living in the five pariveijas".
6 The Chronicle concerns itself solely with the king's relation to the
Church and is fulsome in its praise of his merits. It does not mention a
single word about the. conspiracy which nearly cost him his life. As
little does it mention the very unsatisfactory conditions existing for the
most part in the territories occupied by the Dutch nor the conflicts,
arising out of questions of commercial policy, between the people of97.62
Narindastfia
245
After the King had attained the highest bliss on the is- 62 land of Lanka,
he left behind his kinsfolk, his friends and his life, and went to that
#tate where all that is left beliind. When ye have grasped that, ye
remembering the truth of the oral admonitions of the highest Sage, should
practise meritorious doing that surpasses all else, that brings the bliss
of deliverance, that grants the bliss of the world of the gods.
Here ends the ninety-seventh chapter, called ^History of the Two Kings, of
Vimaladhamma and his Successor», in the Mahavamsa, compiled for the
serene joy and emotion of the pious.
Kandy and the foreigners. Like his predecessor Narindaslha he kept the
peace. At any rate the Dutch understood by occasional gifts to keep him in
good humour. PIERJS 3, p. 52?65.246
Vijayaraja&lka
CHAPTER XCVIII
HISTORY OF SIRIVIJAYARAJASIHA
1 After Narindaslha's death the younger brother1 of the Mahesi
of this king2 became king, adorned with the ornament
2 of virtue. Known by the name of Sirivijayarajasiha, he was after the
attainment of his consecration as king, piously
3 attached to the Triad of the jewels. He was diligent in
hearkening to the sermon of the doctrine, unwearied, discerning, ever
full of zeal intent on intercourse with pious and
4 good people. To establish his own dynasty he fetched princesses from
the town of Madhura and made them his chief
5 mahesis. He won over the people in Lanka in the best manner possible by
the four heart-winning qualities and took up his
6 abode in the fair town (Sirivacldhana). The Mahesls of the King,
too, gave up the false faitli to which they had been long attached,
and adopted in the best manner possible the
7 true faith which confers immortality. They heard the
incomparable, true doctrine of the Buddha, the highest Protector of the
world and thus adored with constant devotion the
8 Buddha and the other (sacred) objects. In their faith they
1 In Jcanitthdbhula I see the influence of the Sinhalese on the Pali of
tbe chronicler/ vu being added in Sinhalese at the end of attributive
adjectives.
2 According to 97. 24 (cf. 98. 4 !), Narindasiha's MahesT was a princess
from Madhura. With the ascent of the throne by her brother a foreign
dynasty is thus introduced into Laiika. The series of Sinhalese kings
ends with Narindasiha. The succession of Vijayarajasiha meanwhile, was
not undisputed. A strong party at court supported the claims of Unambuva,
a son of Narindasiha's by a concubine. It seems however, that he
voluntarily renounced the throne. Later on he lived safe and sound at the
court of Kandy.98.19 V'ijayctrajftHlha
247
worshipped the Tooth Relic day by day with sacrifice, with jasmine
and other blossoms and with all kinds of flower festivals,
with, sweet betel mixed with camphor and other 9 things, with
lamps with fragrant oil, with, sweet-smelling sandal wood and so
forth, with divers kinds of fragrant in- 10 cense, with sugar and honey
and with other drugs, with garments, ornaments and so on, with silver
and golden bowls 11 which were abundantly filled with all that one can
chew, eat, sip, drink and taste, with curtains, carpets and the like, with
12 many articles of use and with costly robes ? and thus and otherwise
laid up a store of merit. They kept constantly 13 the five moral
commandments1 and the uposatha vows even on days that were not
uposathas, diligent in hearing the (sermon of the) true doctrine.
Even as the yak cows (protect 14 their tails)2, so they preserved the
memory of the Buddha and the other (sacred objects)3. They worked for
their perfection, had sacred books copied. They strove after the bless- 15
ing that lies in generosity. They understood to perfection the
regular offering of food and other (occasional) distribution of food to
wandering or sick (bhikkhus). They were not 16 attached to
acquired wealth but dispensed (it in) continual feeding and the
like. They made young people renounce the world, showed them favour of
many kinds. They had good in- 17 struction given in the knowledge of the
sacred scriptures and of pious duties and by dispensing always what was
desired they were like to a wishing-tree. Kind beyond measure and 18
very full of pity they thought of all people in Lanka as a mother of her
children, and were merciful and mines of virtue, They had images and
reliquaries fashioned in the best manner 19
1 P. paneasitam. Cf. with this Mhvs. trsl. 1. 62.
2 Cf. with this passage Buddhavamsa 2.121 f. yatkajji cawan rtilnn kismici
patwilaygitam \ vpeti maraiiiim tatthtt na rikopeti vulfidhim \\ ta-thevct,
cntuftu bhumisu slhlni panpitriya \ parirakkha sabhatla Mlam camari riya
valadhim !' ? an allusion to the legend that the yaks would rather die than
have any harm happen to their greatest ornament, their tail.
3 There are six different amtssatiyo ? Buddha-, dhamma-, samgha-, slla-j
cdga- and deratti-anussati.248
Vijayarajaslha 98.20
possible and always fearing every sin and ever rejoicing over
20 every meritorious deed, adorned with the ornament of such and many
other virtues, they were highly regarded in the
21 whole island of Lanka. The King had dwelling-places erected here and
there and made the samaneras take up their abode
22 in them and pious as he was, he showed them full of zeal, much favour
with garments and other necessaries, heard the
23 splendid true doctrine from these samaneras and revered
(especially) the samanera Saranamkara by name who strong in faith dwelt
in the Uposatharama, who was a mine of virtues.
24 He invited him and had a commentary on the four bhariavaras1 made by
him in the language of Lanka and thus protected the knowledge of the
sacred scriptures.
25 Since the Lord of men had heard from foolish people outside (of
the Buddhist Order) that great evil would befall if
26 he were to place the relic in a new relic temple, he gave orders
that this should be done by other people2 and betook himself thence to
another town. While he sojourned there
27 the dignitaries assembled and together with the caretakers3 and other
people, they tried with all their might to open the
28 reliquary. But although they tried the whole night long they did not
succeed. The dignitaries went thither and told the
29 matter to the Great king. When the King heard that, he came in
haste to the splendid town and after the Ruler had reverently made
offerings with all kinds of fragrant flowers,
30 with lamps, incense and the like and shown his reverence,
1 For purposes of recitation the whole of the Tipitaka is divided into
bhayavdras, sections of equal length. There are said to be 2547 of these
{CHILDEKS, s. v.). It seems to me, however, as if the word in our passage
is used instead of nikdya. The commentary would then have embraced
Digha-, Majjhima-, Samyutta- and Anguttara-Nikaya.
2 The passage is wrongly rendered by W. Annam pumm is not governed by
Jcatum in 26 b, it belongs to gantva, but kdtum must be supplemented by the
object fit11) from the preceding.
s Vattakdrakd (meaning literally "fulfilling the doty or the.task") refers
I believe, to the guardians who were appointed just at that, time, to look
after the shrines and see that they were kept in proper condition. See
PIEBIS 3, p. 70, .98.47 Vijayarajaslha,
249
he took hold of the lock and at once opened the reliquary without
difficulty. Then after opening one after the other the 31 caskets inside
it, he beheld the Too'th of the Enlightened One. "It is accomplished, with
success" uttering these joyful words, 32 he assembled the inhabitants of
the town, prepared a great feast and celebrated a great sacrificial
festival. As he gazed 33 on the wonderful (relic) the Monarch was
transported with joy and enthusiasm. As offerings he presented an
elephant and a horse, jewels, pearls and the like, took the sacred Tooth 34
of -the Prince of the wise in the lotus of his hand, showed it forth
and so caused all to rejoice in perfect fashion. The 35 relic temple
built in the time of former kings he furnished with all kinds of stuffs
interwoven with gold, lit lamps with 36 divers-smelling oils, had filled
jars placed about, and then in this gaily decorated temple, like to
a heavenly temple, he 37 placed on a silver throne the Tooth of the
Prince of the wise. He arranged a great festival, made a sacrifice to the
relic and 38 after cleansing the whole town in a worthy manner
and strewing it with sand he placed during this festival of the 39
Tooth Relic, round about the temple, within in the court and without on the
terrace, further in the royal court and in all 40 the streets on either
side with lofty poles placed upright, an unbroken series of festive arches,
bound thereon banana stalks 41 and adorned them fair with areca and coconut
blossoms and other flowers. With the brightly hued, gleaming and shimmer-
42 ing streamers tied bunch-wise to the points of the poles, the sky above
the town looked pleasant as if it were filled with flights of 43 cranes.
Here and there he placed in due order filled jars and 44 in the ma^dapas in
a circle in front of the temple terrace he fastened canopies shimmering
with silver and golden and other embroideries, hung thereabout
brightly gleaming curtains, 45 spread there in fair fashion carpets
resplendent with many a 46 work of art and also strewed around the five
kinds of flowers, laja and the like1. Then after the Ruler had put the
whole 47
1 P. Ifijapancamitl'twi, lit. "that in which laja is tlie fifth". See for
this PTS. P. D. s. v. tttja. This Is the for the, blossom of
the250 Vijayarajasiha
98,48
city in order so that it looked as if the former kings of Lanka were
celebrating a festival with the thought that in like
48 fashion the King of the gods makes a feast in the city of the
gods1, he himself with royal ornaments adorned, gathered
49 together in that town the samaijeras who dwelt in Lanka, further
the lay brethren and lay sisters, all the inhabitants of the town and
the people who dwelt outside in the provinces.
50 Out of mercy towards them2 the Ruler of the earth for whom pity was the
highest, flung himself on the ground in most
51 humble posture3 and so worshipped the Tooth of the Prince of the wise.
Then the King took it in the lotus of his hand
52 and his heart filled with the highest joy, he left the relic
temple. With silver umbrellas, with a golden casket, with
53 row upon row of fair fly whisks, with manifold offerings of
flowers, consisting of silver, golden and other blooms, with
54 divers jewels and pearls, with robes, ornaments and many other
sacrificial articles, with the fivefold music4 he celebrated a great
sacrificial festival, like to a stream flowing on uninter-
55 ruptedly. Then the King, the Ruler of Lanka betook himself
dalbergia arborea. W's version is quite different (note to the passage). He
takes laja in the sense of "roasted rice11 and remarks "Paddy when roasted
bursts and the grain inside the husk expands in the shape of a beautiful
white flower. These are used on public occasions and festivals as a mark of
respect, for showing the ground whereon a shrine is taken or on which a
higli person walks over."
1 The style is extremely stilted. Literally the passage should be
translated thus: "showing the town in such a way that one would be obliged
to say: in such wise did the former princes of Lanka celebrate a festival,
whereby they thought: thus doth the King of the gods etc. etc." The idea
is this: the King has adorned the city as magnificently as the kings of
yore were wont to do on like occasions, and the splendour they displayed
was due to the fact that they imitated divine models.
2 He will not rob the people of the purifying spectacle of the sacred
relic.
3 P. pancapatitthitahgo, lit. with a body in which five (parts of the
body) lie fast. GUILDERS thus explains the term: "to prostrate oneself
before a superior so completely that the forehead, elbows, waist, knees and
feet rest on the ground."
4 See note to 85.30.98.67 Vijayardjasiha
to the mayxlapa outside (in front of the temple) which, was adorned
with divers bright ornament and standing here, displayed the sacred Tooth.
Having thus given the greatest joy 56 to the mighty multitude gathered
round, he brought the Tooth Relic back to its place. Thus by bringing
full contentment 57 to all as if by the sight of the Buddha in person, he
laid up a store of much good.
Now after the Lord of men had offered abundantly with 58 all kinds of
ornament, such as gold, jewels, pearls and the like, with
sacrificial offerings like elephants, horses, slaves 59 male and
female, with flowers like jasmine, campaka1 and other blossoms,
with fragrant sandal wood and the like, he 60 bethought himself of the
great blessing inherent in a sacrifice of lamps. Hence the Lord of men
issued the command that in their own town and in the cetiyas in the divers
provinces on one and the same day2, people should make an offering 61
of lamps, and in that selfsame night he gathered together the people and
celebrated a sacrifice of lamps with seven hundred 62 and ninety thousand,
six hundred lamps. Thus with burning 63 lamps the Ruler of Lanka made
the land of Lanka like to the star-strewn firmament. With an offering
of three hundred3 64 thirty and three thousand, eight hundred flowers he
laid up a store of merit.
This King rich in virtue who found joy in causing images 65 of the Buddha
to be made, had erected in Alokalena* and other viharas in the province of
Matula, as well as here and there in the rock temples of the various
(other) provinces, Buddha 66 statues in life-size, in recumbent, standing
and sitting posture and new cetiyas which bring happiness to living
creatures, and he had many decayed image houses restored and increased 67
thereby showing favour to the people, the quantity of his merit.
1 Micbelia chaznpnka; Sink, s^pti-mal.
2 The words ckakt va must be taken. In the otutio recta.
3 For koti which here probably means 100,000, see PTS. P. D. s. v. In has
the g-eneral meaning of an extremely high number.
4 Now the Alu-vihara not far from Matale situated in the cleft of a mighty
primeval landslide.252 Vijayarajaslha
98.68
68 In the town of Sirivaddhana the Lord of men did away with the
royal palace and many other buildings that had
69 been founded formerly but had. mean while fallen into decay. In place
of these the Lord of men built new houses which
70 excelled by reason of their mason work and the like, made fine
gates1 and erected a magnificent gate-building furnished with iron
gateways, adorned with ornaments2 of divers form and consisting of two
storeys.
71 While he resided in this town, he fall of zeal when listening to
the sermon of the doctrine, had manclapas erected
72 within the royal courtyard. He furnished them completely with
coloured arches and the like, put up canopies, spread
73 seats, brought then with great ceremony3 many preachers of the true
doctrine thither, made them be seated and lay hold
74 of their white fans. Then he hearkened to the good,
heart-penetrating doctrine as it was preached by them along with
enlightening explanation and the like, and filled with pious
75 joy the Ruler honoured it with gold and silver, with lamps, incense
and the like, with divers coloured stuffs, (in short)
76 with sacrificial articles of every kind, the Monarch himself in common
with the dignitaries and the troops and so on many occasions laid up a
store of abundant good.
77 Now when the King heard through the true doctrine that spiritual
offerings* are a great thing, he intent on the wel-
78 fare of the people dwelling in the various provinces, had
dwellings and sermon halls erected here and there in places
79 fitted for the assembling of a great multitude of people. Then the Lord
of men sent to the various places numerous preachers of the doctrine and
others, had the people gathered together and the true doctrine preached to
them and in this way he offered a spiritual offering.
1 One is tempted here to join cdrudvarani yojetoa with the following
ayodvarasamayuiam, but for its giving a scarcely tolerable tautology.
2 P. latakamma, lit. "creeper work11.
3 P. wahussavena, not as W. translates "with much trouble". That' would
be mahtiss&hena.
4 P. dhammaddna, every kind of religious instruction. The opposite is
amisacl&na "secular offering" (food, clothing etc.).98.89
VijayarajaslJia 253
The infamous Parangis, the infidels, the impious ones who 80 at the time of
King Rajasiha had still remained behind in the town and now dwelling here
and there, rich in cunning, 81 endeavoured by gifts of money and the like
to get their creed adopted by others, led a life without reverence for the
doctrine 82 (of the Buddha). When the King heard thereof he became
vehemently indignant, issued commands to his dignitaries, had 83 their
houses and their books destroyed and banished from the country those who
did not give up their faith1.
On the Sumanakuta made- sacred by the footprint of the 84 Enlightened One
the Ruler celebrated a sacrifice of lamps and all other festivals. In
Anuradhapura, in Mahiyangana and in 85 other places he likewise celebrated
a great sacrificial festival. To east and west (of the town) where water
made the road 86 impassable, he had stone bridges put up for the
comfort of those coming and going.
When the Monarch realised that the Order of the Victor 87 was declining
because a bhikkhu community was not to be had in Lanka he was greatly
moved. As he was minded to 88 invite a bhikkhu community, he considered
in every possible way where the Order of the Sage could possibly still
exist. Then he heard from the Olandas2 the welcome news that the 89 Order
still existed in various countries, in Pegu, Rakkhanga,
1 The King's measures are thus directed against the Roman Catholic Church
and against the Portuguese still settled in the country. For the Catholic
mission in Ceylon at the time of the Dutch settlement and its ultimate
suppression see PIERIS 3, p. 70 f.
2 The only passage where Vijayarajasiha's relations with, the Dutch are
noted. If in spite of the friction caused by trade, these relations led
to no open rupture, this was largely due to the easy going and at times
really feeble policy of the Dutch. Their forbearance was met by increased
claims on the part of the court of Eandy. An embassy to Pegu was first
sent off in the year 1740. The Dutch Company placed a vessel at its
disposal which was however wrecked off the coast of Pegu. A' second embassy
seems to have gone to Siam in 1741. Envoys of the Sinhalese king came also
in 1746 to Siam and succeeded In persuading a number of bhikkhus to
undertake the journey to Ceylon. Vijayarajasiha however, died 1747 before
their arrival. See CODBIH.GTOH, EG. p. 139 f. and especially p. 154; Punts.
3, p. 71 ff- '. ,254
Vijayardjasiha 98.90
90 Saminda1. Now in order to test the condition of the Order of the
Sage in these various countries, the King had letters
91 carefully written in the sacred language2, gave them over to
ministers and other dignitaries and sent these forth singly. When the
Lord of men heard the news that in the kingdom
92 of Ayojjha3 the Order existed in all its purity and in the best
condition, in order to bring from that same country sons of
93 the Victor to Lanka, he sent dignitaries thither to whom he gave a
writing together with many gifts and sacrificial implements.
94 For the placing therein of the Tooth of the Prince of the wise
the Monarch had a fair, golden reliquary made one and a half cubits high
and encrusted with costly jewels and pearls.
95 But before it was finished his merit was exhausted4 after he had
reigned eight years.
96 This prince who was adorned with the ornament of faith and of
many other virtues, who was at pains to purify to the utmost the splendid
Order of the Buddha, that best of men after he' had done much good, went
finally thither to Namuci5.
97 In this wise did the King of Lanka whose joy was in the welfare
of others, who worked for his own and others' salvation, carry on the
government, as best among the best, the Ruler of men who loved virtue.
Ye who wish for your prosperity in this world and for abundant happiness in
the world beyond must therefore wholly give up indolence and do a multitude
of meritorious works which will bring you many a happiness.
Here ends the ninety-eighth chapter, called «History of
Sirivijayarajas!ha», in the Mahavamsa, compiled for the serene joy and
emotion of the pious.
1 Name of Siam.
2 P. imllabhdsa "fundamental or main language", I. e. Pali.
3 Ayodhya, now Ayuthya,. name of the old capital of Siam,. north. of
Bangkok, situated on the banks of the Menam. Cf. J. DAHLMANN, Indische
Fahrten (1927) I. Ill ff.
4 The punna In virtue of which he had attained the royal dignity. For
"reigned" the original has thito "lived (as king)".
5 Skt. namuei Is the name of one of the demons slain by Indra, In Pali
Namuci is a designation of Mara (S. I. 6710; A. II. 15*°) specially of
Kilesacuara (Jit. V. 455!t), in our passage of the god of
death.Rittisirirajaslha 255
CHAPTER XCIX
ACCOUNT OP THE KING'S CONSECRATION AND OF OTHER FESTIVALS
After the passing of this Monarch, dowered with splendid 1 virtues, his
brother-in-law1 became king of kings. Gifted with physical beauty (he
was) a delight to the eyes of the people, filling the whole superb island
of Lanka with splendour, a prince of glorious grace.
When in the island of Laiika the year two thousand, two 2 hundred and
ninety since the nirvana of the Enlightened One had come2 this Ruler of
men whose joy was the welfare of 3 Lanka, comforted his subjects who were
afflicted by their parting from the Great king. This whole
people racked by 4 suffering, like to the darkness (which sets in)
when the sun after it has illumined the whole world, goes down ? the far- 5
famed King made free from grief, like to the (newly) rising sun which
illumines the whole world (afresh) and having taken 6 over the royal
dignity of Laiika, he made everyone joyful to the utmost. After
attaining his consecration as king, the Lord of men who was devoted
in faith to the Triad of the 7 jewels, Buddha and the others, strove
unweariedly after merit. t The highly famed one had the whole town (of
Sirivaddhana) 8 cleansed and decorated with stuffs, triumphal arches and
the like. Then he gathered together the whole of the inhabitants of Lanka
completely in the fair, glorious town and moving 9 along with royal
magnificence, the Great king whose merit
1 The brother of Vijayarajasiha's Mahesi who according to 98.4, came
from Madhura. He had come to the court of Kandy with his sister and
with his father Narenappa Nayaker.
2 = A. D, 1746. The right year for Vijayarajaslha\s dea.th is 1747.256
liittisirirajasilia
99. 10
was now having its effect1, marched round the town, his right side turned
towards it, thus making known that the realm of
10 Lanka bereft of its king had again a king. The Lord of men
dowered with abundant merit, resided in Siriva^dhana.
11 The virtuous one had (already aforetime) made the firm
resolve2 to shelter the Order of the Sage and now under the name
of Kittisirirajasiha he ruled gloriously this our Lanka.
Enjoying the good fortune of the royal dignity of Lanka, full of
discernment, recognizing that his wealth consisted in faith, he
mindful of what things are of worth and of what things are worthless,
prepared in piety a festival
12 for the three sacred objects, Buddha and so forth3. He gave up evil
friends and enjoyed intercourse with the learned people; he
passed his time with the good and hearkened to
13 the incomparable doctrine. Pious and wise as he was, the Lord
o£ men distinguished between what should be done and what should not
be done. What should not be done he avoided,
14 but to that which should be done he held fast. By the four
heart-winning qualities he made all people well disposed to
15 him and he was worthy of the praise of the learned. Hearing that
reward lies in a spiritual offering4 and success in the hearkening to
the true doctrine and merit in the copying of works of the true doctrine,
as also in sacrificial festivals for
16 the doctrine he thought: that which is in accordance with the true
doctrine5 must be done. He had rnandapas erected in
1 For punnodaya ? here used as an adjective ? see note to 37.139.
2 P. panidhayo Katvagato. I regard Teatvagato again as a compound verb
formed under the influence of the Sinhalese, of the type genenava: genavd.
The King had already made the resolve in a former existence. The effect in
the present of his meritorious Itamma is that he becomes king of Lanka (P.
patvana Lahkam imam), and he can now carry out his resolve.
3 V. 6c to the close of v. 11 is a single sentence. The construction is
however, quite inorganic and it is impossible to translate the sentence as
a whole. It is the same with the following.
4 See note to 98. 77.
5 P. saddhammato must be understood adverbially. Cf. skr. dharmatas
"according to law or rule, lawfully."99. 29
Kittisirirajaszha 257
many places for sermons, made canopies therein of stuff of 17 varied
colours, furnished them in every possible way with arches and
other ornaments, lit lamps and spread seats, brought 18 thither with worthy
service and honour preachers of the true 19 doctrine, invited them full of
reverence, made them sit down on the well prepared seats, made these
preachers recite parts 20 of the true doctrine and listened with
devotion the whole night long to many suttantas, such as the
Dhammacakka Suttanta1 and others. Since lie recognized the worthlessness
21 of body, life and wealth as worthlessness and the worth of
listening to the true doctrine as worth, he was pious and 22
joyful and celebrated in common with the dignitaries and the troops, a
great festival with articles of sacrifice of every kind. For the welfare
and blessing of the multitudes dwelling within 23 and without the town the
Lord of men repeatedly had spiritual 24 offerings offered and thus
performed a meritorious work consisting in spiritual offerings.
Full of reverence towards the bhikkhu community2 who 25 had come from
Rakkhanga, towards the bhikkhus of Lanka and towards the many
samaneras, who had renounced the world, the Lord of men showed them
favour with offerings 26 of robes and other necessaries and had tlie
Paritta and other salutary texts recited by them. Thus on many occasions
he 27 furthered the true doctrine, made offerings of necessaries and so
increased the store of his merit.
At a cost of nine thousand, six hundred (kahapanas) he 28 in his piety had
a magnificent golden book made. On its 29 golden leaves he had many
Suttantas inscribed such as the
1 What is meant is the story of the Buddha's first sermon
In Baranasi to the pancacaggiyd bhikkhu, the companions of his earlier
period of asceticism. The account is given in the Vinaya, Mahavagga L. 6.
10 ff. (= I. 8 ff.). Cf. S. V. 420 ff.
2 Bhikkhus from Rakkhanga had come to Ceylon uuder Vimaladbamraa-
soriya I. (94.15) and under the second king- of this name (97. 10).
Kitti-
siri had some brought from Slain, This is narrated as a kind of appendix in
100. 54 ff. In all probability the Siamese monks - are to be considered as
included in this passage,
17258 KitMsirirajaslha
99. 30
30 Dhammacakka Sutta and others and had these recited by
preachers of the true doctrine the whole night long. Honouring them with
many articles, he listened repeatedly to the
31 incomparable doctrine. The Lord of men called scribes together, made
them copy out in one day the Digha-Nikaya1, showed
32 them much favour and then had the sacred text preached the whole night
long in the right manner. He celebrated a great
33 sacrificial festival, listened to (texts) and recited himself. In
his piety he had the Samyutta-Nikaya and many other books
34 copied and gave the scribes money. People who had renounced the world
and inhabitants of houses2 had other sacred books carefully copied and when
these were shown to him he was
35 highly pleased, showed them with money and other gifts much favour and
thus in his pious zeal took a share in the merit of other dwellers in
Lanka.
36 Yearning for merit the Lord of men betook himself with his
retinue to superb Aniiradhapura. Here the King sacrificed
37 to the Bodhi tree and the sacred cetiyas with elephants, and horses,
with gold, silver and the like, and thus in divers ways
38 laid up a store of pious works. Then too in royal splendour the
highly-famed Lord of men visited the Mahiyangana-cetiya and! the superb
Xakhl-cetiya and reverenced them by the celebration of a great festival
and so laid up a store of merit.
31) In order to honour with sacrifices the beautiful cetiyas and vihuras
erected by the Lord of men Parakkama in superb Pu~
40 the highly famed King rich in faith,
betook himself thither with a great retinue and sacrificed to them in
41 the right way. Endowed with faith and other virtues the King
honoured the Hajata-vihara3 and brought together a store of merit,
42 After a festival for the lotus-hued patron god
as popularly recognized as bring-
J P. thghtttfwnaMi iAjfijwi i-j sjiiisirfm for nilidya. The same in 33
* 11 and tftihittfiiii, I e. priests and laymen. The
sentence
in w quite incorrect.
J Now Midi- Tilling north of Kurunegala.99.49
Kttisirirajaslha 259
ing luck even in the days of former sovereigns of Lanka1, he had for
the purpose of a military display2, the whole town 43 without exception put
in order like the city of the gods. He gathered together all the
inhabitants of Lanka and in the town 44 he had the people from the
individual provinces separated and made them dwell in different places,
provided with standards. 45 Then he had the symbols3 in the temples of the
gods placed on the back of an elephant. He had the elephant surrounded4 46
by divers beaters of the drum and the tambourine and by crowds of
dancers5, by various groups of elephants and divers groups of horses, by
people wearing the Brahman dress of 47 various stuffs and with (divers)
ornaments, by people carrying divers umbrellas and divers fly-whisks; by
various groups of 48 women and various groups of dignitaries, by people
carrying divers shields and divers swords, by such as carried divers
49 spears and various symbols6, by sucli as carried various stuffs
1 Something of this sort must have been in the mind of the chronicler when
he wrote this passage with its absolutely confused style. Mangala-sammatam
must be taken as attribute to puja contained in the compound which
follows (42 c d). The Col. Ed. tries at least to smoothe away the
difficulties by reading instead of the °bhupdld of the MSS. 0 bhupa
ra. I fear this amounts to a correction of the author.
2 P» senanyadassanatthdya. W. does not give the full sense of this
expression. That a military tournament is meant is clear from verses
44-45 a b. The assembled people are divided according to the individual
local contingents of which the army is made up. Each contingent has its
special flag. The army thus forms the main element in the festive
procession.
3 P. devatthdna-avudkdni. Skr. ayudha means besides "weapon",
"implement" in general. W. translates quite correctly "the emblems of the
gods that were in the temples".
4 Anticipates hatthim parivdriya in v. 51.
5 The compound is not in the least clear. Madddlakehi at the end seems
to be an adjective form; samkinna might be used substantively as is often
the case with the past part = "gccumlation". The wearisome repetition of
wcma in the sequel is probably meant to express the endlessness of
the procession. The same occurs in 85.112 if. and 88. 117 ff. The words
sonna and rilpiya are repeated in the same way in 85. 26 ff. and 89. 19 ff.
6 Here again dvudha is used. I should prefer here to take the word
17*260 Kittisiriraja&lia
99.50
50 and various banners; by people who bad come from various regions and
who understood the different tongues; by such as were practised in the
various arts and by divers artisans ?
51 with such and many other people he had the elephant surrounded,
ordering them to go immediately in front or behind.
52 Thereupon the King set forth, like to the Prince of the gods, with
great (and) royal splendour and marched round the whole town, his right
side turned towards it. Finally1 they all arrived again and
entered (the town) according to their rank2.
53 When our King of kings3, dowered with faith, wisdom and
other virtues, was wont every year to hold the Asalhi4
54 festival, he was minded beforehand to celebrate a sacrificial
festival for the Buddha. He had a canopy fastened on the
55 back of the royal elephant beautifully ornamented with gold embroidery.
Then he had the elephant whose tusk was as
56 the bright moon5, decorated with ornaments and then surrounded by
(other) elephants whose riders held in their hand silver umbrellas and
fly-whisks6 and flowers of every kind, by
in the same sense as in v. 45, as "weapons" are already mentioned in the
foregoing.
1 P. nitthite used as adverb, as also in v. 53.
2 This verse is a good example of the utter neglect of style where the
subject so raja (nikkhamitvd, I'atvd) in the same verse is followed by the
plural predicate padsanti.
3 P. aniJidl'am rdjarajanam. The expression "our King" is particularly
noteworthy. In the whole of the Mahavamsa it occurs only here under
Kittisirirajajasiha (cf. also v. 133 and 163, as well as 100. 228) and
seems to prove that our section was composed under this king and during his
lifetime, cf. v. 76 if. and note to 103. 300. The construction of the
sentence is again quite confused. The subject stands in the ace.;
-fjunddayo which I regard as a transposition of -ddiguno, is changed by the
Col Ed. into -guqodayo. But does this help us much ? The sentence remains
in disorder.
4 The asalha month corrsponds to June-July. The festival held in this
month brings in the rainy season. H. KERN, Manual of Indian Buddhism,
p. 100.
5 P. subbha-candi-radatn. I separate the compound thus, candi seeming to
me to stand for skr. candra or candriti. The explanation is however,
uncertain*
f> Tbe ace, rajatacchattaciimare is governed by gaftaka in the follow-99.67
Kittisirirqjaisiha
261
people having in their hand articles of sacrifice and wearing garlands of
flowers, by people with various banners and pennons 57 and by such as wore
divers garments, by various royal dignitaries and by people come hither
from various regions. Finally 58 the Lord of men placed the
splendid sparkling casket of gold In which the bodily relic1 of tlie
Buddha was contained 59 carefully under the canopy and by the strewing
of flowers let a rain of flowers rain (upon it). With the shouts of the
60 cries of "Hail"!, with the sound of the shell trumpets and the
cymbals and with the rattle of the various drums celebrating high
festival2, good and pious people their hearts filled 61 with astonishment
and admiration, with hands folded before the brow, paid lasting reverence
(to the relic). But the Lord 62 of men had the Tooth Relic reverenced
with all kinds of particularly costly sacrificial gifts by people who
bore lamps on poles and who were festively attired. Then placing at the
63 head the relic which holds the first place among all things worthy
of reverence by gods, demons and men, he ordered 64 all the rest,
such as gods3 and men to follow behind. He himself in royal
splendour to the strains of hymns of praise which promised happiness,
set forth in all the majesty of a Great king, with great magnificence
showing men how even 65 thus the King of the gods in the city of the gods
is wont to celebrate high festival for the relics.
Dowered with faith and many other virtues, devoted to 66 the Buddha,
his Doctrine and his Order, collected, mindful of what is worth and
of what is worthless, ever performing meritorious works, such as
almsgiving and the like; distinguish- 67 ed by splendid virtues, piety,
wisdom, mercy, shining over the
ing compound. Thus we have again to do with a compound resolved into its
component parts (= rajatacchattacamarapuppp^affdhaJcadrnlhaha' ttMhi).
1 Not "relics" (W.); it is only a case of the Tooth Relic.
2 I am inclined to think that "kdrento which might be the direct
equivalent of the skr. Jcdrayantas, belongs to the following jana pBjenti.
3 By surd are meant the figures of deities or divine symbols which are
carried in processions.262
Kittisirirajaslha * 99.68
island, with faith in the Enlightened One, living according to the good
doctrine of the Sage, dowered with the ten powers1, ever giving alms and
performing other meritorious works unweariedly and full of zeal, mindful of
what is worth and of what is worthless, he ever acted in this way for the
welfare of all men.
68 With great ceremony he instituted -day by day a great festival
for the Tooth Relic, reverential towards the triad of
69 the jewels. His own community which had been received into the Order
in his own time, he provided in pious reverence
70 from his own property with the four articles of" use. Devoted in
piety to the true doctrine he listened again and again to (the preaching of
the) doctrine and accumulated "in pious re-
7! Terence numerous meritorious works. He furthered as during the
lifetime of the Buddha the Order of the Victor and in-
72 creased the happiness of the people dwelling in Lanka. When he heard of
the doings of former kings, of Parafckamabahu and others, he recognized it
as right and imitated their doings.
73 He learned the duties of a king, was filled with reverence for kingly
duties, shunned the (four) false paths, schooled himself in the four
heart-winning qualities, showed his brothers and
74 others all favour by befitting action, made them contented and won
their hearts by caring for them in the right way.
75 In this manner the Sovereign of Lanka, the Lord of men, whose joy
was in the welfare of others sheltered in the best way, ever unweariedly
the Order of the Master as likewise the laity,, and when he learned the
history of the many rulers of men who had formerly been kings in Lanka, he
mused on their deeds and made the resolve: "I also will fulfil the duties
76 of a king.1' In making this resolve he thought of the work, entitled
M,ahlvaipsas, in which the ancient history of the kings of the great
dynasty as of those of the lesser dynasty
77 Is narrated in the form of verses, from Maha$ammata to (the
1 See PTS. P. D. s. v. Ma.
s For tMi see my edition of the Cftlaramsa, I, Introduction
». iV-V,99.86 Kittisirirajasiha
263
kings of) Hattiselapura1. And the King of Lanka caused an 78 examination
to be made in due order of this hook existing on the island of Lanka and of
the same chronicle of the kings of Lanka brought from the Saminda country
? of these two 79 books separately ? and when he heard that the Mahavamsa
80 was deficient, he also caused the unknown history of the kings of the
latter time ? beginning with Parakkamabahu up to the kings of the present
time ? to be written down and to be continued (thus) the royal chronicle.
Thus while he neither transgressed the commandments (laid 81 down) for a
king nor the precepts of religion, the Lord of men carried on the royal
government in justice and peace. In 82 accordance with the duties of a king
he daily did good, such as almsgiving and the like, mindful of the sublime
religion, practising the four heart-winning things, practising generosity
83 and friendly speech and care for the welfare of others, and constant in
condescension. To show the world that he respected 84 his royal brothers2
as himself he assigned the two uparajas vehicles and retinue and every
kind of distinction, made them 85 thus completely contented and thus showed
forth in the best way the fourfold heart-winning qualities. These
two who 86 in this wise attained distinction, celebrated each for
himself a great festival for the Tooth Relic. They had books copied
1 I. e. Kuranegala. According to this passage the chronicle came down to
the time of Parakkamabahu IV., who resided in Kurunegala. ? The MSS.
confirm this where after 90.102 a new section begins. The mode of
expression in this passage (v. 80) is only in so far inexact as the reign
of Parakkamabahu IY. does not begin the new part- bat stands at the close
of the old. That the Siamese Mahavamsa goes further than the original
Mahavamsa of Mahanama is not expressly stated.. The Ma-hanayaka of the
Malvatu-vihara in Kandy, Tibbatuvava, was entrusted by the King with the
task of comparing the two chronicles and of completing the Sinhalese
Mahavamsa (cf. P. E. PIEBIS, 3, p. 142). In all probability, therefore, he
was the author of chapters 90. 104 to 100 of the Mahavamsa.
3 The King had two brothers of whom the one was brought witli him and his
sister to Ceylon by their father Narenappa Nayaker (PiERIK 3, p. 78) while
the youngest was born there.264
Kittisirirajasilia 99.87
87 and gave the scribes money. They invited the bhikkhu community and
each for himself continually gave them alms, such
88 as constant maintenance and the like. By listening to the pious
doctrine they learned to distinguish between what should be done and what
should be left undone, abhorred sinful
89 actions and were full of zeal for meritorious deeds. By testing they
discovered the ablest, most skilful and most pious samaiieras; aod to these
samaiieras they presented as gift the eightfold necessaries1, so that they
were worthy of a king, had the
90 ceremony of admission to the Order performed for them and took care
that they were rightly instructed in the precepts of monastic discipline
and in the suttantas. Then they had dwellings erected which was
a great blessing2 (for themselves),
91 the monks dwell therein caring for them meanwhile in worthy
fashion full of reverence. They considered in every
92 way what should be done for the laity and the Order, developed in
accordance with the intentions of the King, kindness towards the good and
sternness towards the bad, according to
98 their deserts, strove in this wise and with other means after good and
acted according to the intentions of the King as good friends of the laity
and of. the Order.
94 Many former kings for the sake of gaining the royal
dignity or for other reasons did not look on each other as
95 brothers or otherwise (as friends), but fought one another and as a
result of their discord their subjects were even so minded. But these three
(brothers) who had yet attained such royal
96 power, shunned all discord and showed no weaknesses. They dwelt
together in one town and were ever friendly with one
97 another as their own shadows. Thus there was never the least enmity
among them on account of the royal dignity and they developed the virtues
of the Bodhisatta in the Sflavajataka3,
1 ,See cote to 60. 71.
2 On account of the merit, the 2)unha, inherent in such performances. J
Of. Mahasilavajataka .(Nr. 51), PAUSBGLL I. 261 ff. The point
of the comparison lies in the fact that the Bodhisatta as King Maha-
of Benares, although his position was threatened by the Kosala undertakes
no deed of violence in order to preserve his kingdom.99.106
Kittisirirqjasiha 265
The Licchavis too of Visala carried on the government In 98
harmony and without discord and won thereby the victory1. Rulers of men of
little discernment, infatuated by the beauty 99 of the maiden Lanka, did
what they ought not to have done and fell in consequence into much
misfortune. But rulers of 100 great discernment, made happy by the
beauty of the maiden Lanka, did what they ought and were thereby
happy and famous. As rulers of this kind have these three Lords of men
101 held fast to harmony, and I say: that was wonderful.
When the Great king, rich in virtue, saw his brother to 102 whom he
had granted the umbrella and other distinctions enter (in pomp)
with royal retinue, he rejoiced, gazed at him 108 again and again and
realized thus in himself the unique, sublimest spiritual
perfection2.
As the highest in the dynasties of the princes of the earth, 104 as
supporting pillars of the Order, possessed of immeasurable virtue, living
according to the pious doctrine, shunning to follow the path of evil,
associating with pious friends, desirous of reaching the road to the
salutary path of delivrance ? thus 105 these Rulers dowered with pious
virtue, who saw in faith their highest good, did honour with sacrifice in
piety to the Tooth of the blessed Enlightened One and to the Doctrine and
the Order, accumulated abundant merit assuring the fullest salvation and
piously sheltered the Order of the Sage and this stainless Lanka. For ever
(therefore) shall one honour this 106 Ruler of Lanka, distinguished by
virtue, who ever remembers the fulness of valuable qualities of the Sage,
the sole Lord protector of the world, having piously accepted them in his
heart, and who then further remembers3 his sublime doctrine and his Order4.
1 Visala, name for Vesali (note to 37. 80). Our verse alludes to the fact
that the Licchavis were able to maintain themselves against the
advancing Kosalas while the Sakiyas succumbed to them. RHYS DAVIDS,
Buddhist India, p. 259?60.
2 P, bhavayi .. hrahmdbhavanam eltakam. W. translates freely "only
turned his mind to contemplate the virtue of benevolence to all men.1'
3 I translate anussarantam thus in contrast to the preceding saran-
tfsrn, the former being a necessary corollary of the latter.
4 Dh®mma§@mam is a dvandva compound and gnna =266
Kittisirirajaatiha- 99.107
107 Thus this Monarch dowered with great royal power, the great
King of kings, protected the Order of the Sage and this stainless Lanka
in pious fashion; making men of all countries contented and
dispensing to them great happiness he made gods and men beam with joy,
discerning, strong in merit, miraculous power and dominion.
108 While the highly famed Great king, dowered with great power,
resided in the great town and protected the laity and
109 the Order, the powerful Olandas, sea merchants who had been entrusted
with the protection of Lanka at the time of King Rajaslha1, fulfilled the
task of envoys to the kings who ruled
110 in Lanka. Every year they were wont to bring with great reverence
and great ceremony as gifts and lay before the King
111 various stuffs,* made in different countries, along with many other
articles, fitted for the use of a king, which they had
112 carefully chosen out. In consequence of former actions of the
inhabitants of Lanka or in consequence of their neglect of the deities and
so forth who were entrusted with the care of
113 the laity and the Order, they were now angered in the
highest degree and in every way cruelly tortured the inhabi-
114 tants of Lanka2. When the highly famed Great king heard of these
events he thought this was not as it should be, and
115 sent dignitaries forth. The dignitaries set forth with the
people living in Laftka, fought a fearful battle with the Olanda
116 people, destroyed the foe, burned down his strongholds and terrified
him in every possible way.
117 Now when the enemy were thus tortured by tear a cruel treacherous
man8 placed Hmself at their head, low-minded,
1 Rajasiha II. CF. 96. 35.
2 The meaning is this: The inhabitants of Lanka have obviously failed in
their duty to the deities who like Visnu are the protectors of the country;
they have neglected their worship. To punish them the offended deities
rouse the wrath of the Dutch for the oppression and injury of the people of
Lanka in every possible way.
3 B«on van Eck is meant here. He succeeded Schretider as
governor of Ceylon in 1762. The word fcAfycfyu is an allusion to the
Y&n Eck died suddenly, immediately after the unfortunate against Kandy.
Of. v, 1SS.99.132 Kittisirirdjasiha
267
a villain, the end of whose life was near, and with a great 118 following
consisting of Javakas and many other people he laid waste in every
(possible) way the various provinces and villages, the viharas and the
temples of the gods, the bridges, rest-houses and the like. The
dignitaries charged by the Ruler 119 of Lanka fought here and there in
every way with their war-skilled troops, but although they defeated the foe
in various 120 places, the enemy were not to be warded off, and they
advanced against the town. The war-equipped high dignitaries 121
hindered the foe on the way by every means, took up a frontal
position against them and checked their gradual advance. The discerning
Great king, the Ruler of Lanka, who 122 understood the conditions of the
time, thought: it is impossible to stop the advance of the foe who are like
a forest fire, and he entrusted the two uparajas with the sacred Tooth
Relic, 123 the Mahesi, his sister and all valuable treasures, to
watch over them well and sent them to a province which was
124 scarcely passable owing to mountains, forests and difficult
roads. Thereupon the hostile hosts like cruel armies of yakkhas, 125 forced
their way into the town and destroyed the sacred books and
everything else. Surrounded by his great digni- 126 taries like the
senapati and others, and by war-skilled heroes who knew the right
occasions from the wrong, the Great 127 king took up a position at the
head of his great army here and there in the suburbs situated not far
from the capital, and invested the town on every side. The people
dwelling 128 in Lanka who had remained true to the teaching of the Buddha
adopted the plans of the King and cut down here and there many of those who
had gone over to the enemy, whomever 129 they caught sight of, but the
envoys of the King and the other officials and the community of the
bliikkhus they took under their protection. The bold warriors gifted with
heroism ISO who were on tbe King's side played the war game, and as their
aim was the protection of the Order of the Victor, they fought 181
surrounded by their warlike men in every way with the enemy who were posted
at various positions on the road, put them 182 to flight, began then to
fight also with those who lay in the268
KittisirirdjaslJia 99.133
133. town and repeatedly caused them great losses1. I think it was
no wonder that men adopted the plans of our King: the
134 deities did- the same. Hence after a short time the greatly deluded
leader of the enemy was smitten with fear, horror and delusion which
came over him owing to the might of the
135 gods and owing to the power of the merit (of the King). He left the
fair town, fled without prestige and landed in the
136 fire of death. Victims of the power of infatuation all the hostile
armies who had advanced, were helpless and shelterless,
137 and came to a bad end. Some were visited by illness, some tortured
by hunger and disease, some were slain in fight, some had lost
themselves in mountain and wilderness: thus were the miserable people
on the enemy's side destroyed.
138 "Protected in such wise by gods, men and others'1, one said, ''this
Monarch is certainly of great power: he is rich in
139 merit. Who in the world will be able to neglect the commands of
so mighty a king who is so rich in merit2?"
1 Verses 130?132 describe the guerilla tactics employed by the
Sinhalese. The attacks are directed first against the communications in
the rear, the positions in the line of march. The troops in Kandy are
thereby isolated and so exposed to attack.
2 The whole section vv. 108-139 (cf. vv. 159 ff. and note) is perhaps
historically the most valuable part of the latest Culavamsa. It refers to
the military events of the year 1765 (see H. W. CODRINGTON, EC., p. 142
f.; P. E. PIERIS, 3, p. 118ff.). The causes of the conflict again lay in
the sphere of trade policy. The King wanted to secure his share in the
areea and elephant trade, and to compel the Dutch to yield this he harmed
and hindered the business of the Dutch Company in every possible way,
particularly in their export of cinnamon which was for them specially
important. At first the Dutch sought to keep the peace by weak surrender.
It was not until 1763 under the Governor van Eck that they decided on
warlike measures. Their first venture in this year was a failure. Two
years later the Dutch troops entered Kandy, but suffered so under the
perpetual attacks of the Sinhalese that they were soon, obliged to evacuate
the town and withdraw with the severest losses to Colombo, Three facts
are passed over by the chronicle in silence: 1) There was a conspiracy in
1761 against Kitti-siri, important so far as it was obviously the work of
the nationalistic circles at Court and was directed against the Dravidian
dynasty. 2) At the beginning of the hostilities the King started
negotiations with the99. 150
Kittisirirajaslha 269
When after the hosts of the enemy had been done away 140 with, the Great
king no longer beheld a hostile army, the Ruler had the fair town
cleansed as formerly and in fitting 141 manner the temple of the Tooth
Relic and the other sanctuaries specially beautifully decorated. He
was filled with 142 pure reverence towards the sublime doctrine of the
Enlightened One, meditated ever on the sublime words of the Enlightened
One, was filled with remembrance of the virtues of the sons of the
Enlightened One and ever reverenced the Tooth of the Royal Enlightened One.
The Ruler of men who in such wise 143 was completely devoted to the three
sacred objects, could not bear the pain accruing to him from his separation
from the Tooth Relic. So the Great king, strong in faith, betook himself1
with his retinue to the most impassable part of the province, and
when there he caught sight of the reliquary, 144 he reverenced it
piously, his heart full of astonishment and admiration. He bent his head
to the ground, worshipped (the 145 relic) with his head, greeted reverently
the community of the bhikkhus and so chased away his pain.
Filled with good 146 comfort, he raised the casket with the relic to his
head, held a great feast and celebrating with the sound of the cries of 147
"Hail"! and the fivefold musical instruments a great ceremonial
festival, he entered into his town. Then when the 148 people of Lanka
saw the Ruler with the relic, they rejoiced greatly and sent forth their
cries of "Hail!". He brought 149 the relic into the former Tooth temple
and instituted all the former festive customs in increased measure.
The Saipgharaja2 and many other sons of the Buddha in 150
British, which however, led to nothing. The British emissary to the Court
of Kandy was Pybus. 3) A famine in his own country caused by the neglect of
agriculture during1 the war forced Kittisiri in 1766 to make a peace treaty
with the Dutch very unfavourable to himself. By this treaty he made over to
the Dutch the whole coastal district of the island, so that the kingdom of
Kandy was completely cut off from the outer world and absolutely dependent
on the good will of the Company.
1 One expects of course a g ante a to govern the ace. mahadugyam rattkam.
2 This was the Saranamkara mentioned in 97. 51 and 98.23. The270
I&ttisirirajaslha
99.151
all the monasteries of the town who saw that the danger of
151 the cycle of rebirths is far greater than the danger of the foe,
had not given up the monastic life but had departed
152 with books, relics and articles of use, and dwelling outside of
the country had protected the Order. The King of kings
153 brought them all speedily back to the town, had the monasteries in
the town cleansed and made the bhikkhus take up their abode in them.
Then he sought out from among those who were charged to school themselves
in the study of the scriptures and in the carrying out of the commandments,
154 the appropriate preachers, invited them and listened ever and again
to the Rajovada1 and other portions of the sacred scriptures.
155 The many Olanda people who had been our foes thought
156 of the custom of the country. They all-came together, took counsel
with one another and said: "to capture the. whole of Lanka is impossible."
After they had finally realised this
157 they consulted ever and again: "The people here who rebelled against
the King, the ruler of Lanka have gone to perdition;
158 it will be the same with us. It is fitting therefore, that we dwell
here in the town with humility, love and reverence
159 towards the sovereign of Lanka." Together with gifts for the
King they took full of reverence the beautiful, empty
160 silver reliquary which had been carried away by the great fool and
which sparkled like a cetiya, as well as the golden
161 canopy2. They thought: we shall seek pardon for the wrong
title of samgharaja borne by the head of the-whole priesthood but which had
fallen into disuse since the 15th century, had been conferred on him by
Kittisiri in 1750. P. E. PIERIS 3, p. 76.
1 I. e. "Admonishing of the King" Perhaps this is the same as the
Rajavagga of Anguttaraj III. 147 ff,
2 When the Dutch under van Eck advanced on Kandy the Sinhalese secured the
Tooth Relic (v. 123 f.), but the Jcarandaka, in which it was preserved and
the simJcd erected over it in the temple fell into, the hands of the
enemy. Van Eck took them with him on his retreat to Colombo. His
successor however, J. W. Falck, returned these highly sacred objects.
The result of this prudent and conciliatory policy was99.171
Kittisirirajasiha 271
committed by our countrymen and shall from now onwards live (in peace),
betook themselves to the Ruler, praised him, showed him reverence and spake
many friendly words. The 162 King, the sovereign of Laiika,
pardoned them their great wrong and showed them distinction in
every way. In this 163 wise by friendly negotiations our King achieved
with them firm and lasting1 friendly relations. The Olanda people also
164 became thoroughly reconciled with the King of Lanka and were wont
every year to present him along with valuable gifts, the products of
various countries, with a royal letter which had been handed to
them. But the Ruler had the 165 sacred casket which had fallen into
the hands of tlie infidels, covered with gold and silver and set with
jewels. After having 166 thus made its beauty like to that of the sun2
he had the Tooth Relic placed therein and reverenced it as the King of
the gods.
Thus was the pride of the wicked hosts of the infidel foe 167 destroyed.
Ha, (so great was) the power of the merit of the pious, believing Ruler of
the Sihalas. Thinking of this astonishing, wonderful thing, people should
devote themselves full of reverence to the virtue of the true faith which
is incomparable, praised by the good, splendid.
Since at that time there was not a single bhikkhu on the 168 fair island of
Lanka, he had after taking over the burden of government, residing in
Sirivaddhana, made many samaijeras 169 and as many sons of good family go
through the ceremony of renunciation of the world and of admission to
the Order. Of these bhikkhus some were preachers of the doctrine and 170
acquainted with the precepts of monastic discipline, some led a life of
contemplation or that of hermits. After he had thus 171 ordained so many
hundreds of bhikkhus dowered with this and other virtues3 he beautified
the whole of Lanka (formerly)
that the beleaguered garrison left beMnd in Kandy and reduced to sore
straits, was granted a free passage.
1 P. tMram Icatvdna must, I think, be referred to mcttibhdcam.
2 P. sataratnsi, the "hundred-rayed", name of the sun.
3 Pada a is of course defective. We expect evamadignyayutte. But272
Kittisirirdjasiha
99. 172
172 bereft of bhikkhus. Day by day he performed meritorious works,
invited the community and dispensed to it daily food and food for tlie
sick, mindful of the welfare of the bhikkhu community.
173 For bhikkhus and samai^eras there were two kinds of disease,
such as had to do with tlie body and such as affected the mind. To cure
mental disease the best of men had the Vinaya
174 texts and the Suttantas preached. After he had had the bhikkhus
instructed in the Vinaya and the Suttantas which are the cause of the
removal of desire and other diseases among mental
175 diseases, the Ruler ? when suffering arises through bodily disease
it is difficult for the bhikkhus to school themselves in the study of the
scriptures and in the carrying out of the
176 commandments1 ? to calm disease like fever2 and the like for this
reason invited the community. He appointed for them
177 two physicians, well schooled in the medical art, and nurses. To these
he granted villages and fields and facilities in the
178 way of garments, ornaments and the like, and as price for
medicines he gave them yearly a hundred (money pieces) from
179 the royal treasury. In the various monasteries the Ruler asked after
the health or ill-health of the samaiieras and the bhikkhus and gave them
the requisite care.
180 In this wise also the King of kings dispensed gain for the
community. "Of all gains3 the gain of health is the highest
181 and best", thus the Buddha taught and therefore even he also
dispensed4 it. He furthered in the best way the Order of the
Enlightened One by making it lustrous.
emendation is inadmissible. The fault is the author's, the MSS. are not
to blame.
1 Y. 175 is a kind of parenthesis. In correct language the sentence
would be accompanied by an iti or iti cintiya as a reflection of the
King's. Of. note to 100. 52,
2 W. is probably right in connecting jam here with skr. j-vara (not P. jam
"age").
3 Note that Idbha means a gain or advantage of an external kind.
4 Apiljayi is here used as synonym for dapayi in 180 b.90.182
Jiittisirirdjasiha
273
Formerly the rulers of Lanka, the best of most excellent 182 men, the
supports of the Order, removed the infidelity of the hosts of the foe and
then bore the burden of the royal dignity. When the King heard thereof and
himself compassed in spirit the doctrine revealing itself to him and
fraught with immeasurable blessing, he performed continually meritorious
works, unweariedly, a support of the Order1.
Here ends the ninety-ninth chapter, called »Account of the King's
Consecration and of Other Festivals», in the Maha-vamsa, compiled for
the serene joy and emotion of the pious.
1 The panegyric character of many strophes occurring in this chapter of the
chronicle seems again to prove that it was composed when the king
Kittisirirajasiha was alive. The poet flatters him with the conventional
phrases.
18274 I£ittisirirajasllia
CHAPTER C THE HISTORY OF KITTISIRIRAJASlHA
1 The highly famed Lord of men1 honoured the Tooth Relic with
constant reverence even as (a world ruler) his wheel2 and worshipped it
in every way sacrificing3 with all kinds of flowers, such as sumana,
carnpaka, punnaga, naga, kaijiikara,
2 ketakl4, white and blue lotus flowers and the like, as well as
with perfumes of every sort, such as sandal and aloe wood;
3 with divers kinds of fragrant incense, with sugar, honey and so forth
and with delicious remedies like betel nut, camphor
4 and betel leaves; with various prepared dishes such as sweet food,
rice and cake, with golden bananas and rose-apples, with bread fruits,
mangoes and pharusa fruits5, with date
5 plums6, oranges7 and sweet mu^ciakas, with yellow and green
1 I anticipate the subject mafidyaso (v. 8 c) and janindo (v. 12 a). The
sentence goes on to v. 22 in which the first finite verb appears. Various
gerunds occur before this and the subject "the King" is repeated several
times.
2 P. cakka. This is the first of the seven jewels (ratandni) peculiar to
the raja cakkavatti, the world-ruling king (cf. for this D. II. 172 ff.,
III. 61 ff.; M. III. 172; PTS. PD. s. v. ralana), a marvellous chariot that
carries him victoriously over all countries.
3 I anticipate ptijetva in v. 8.
4 The botanical names are successively: 1) jasminum grandiflorum, 2)
michelia champaka, 3) rottleria tinctoria, 4) mesua ferrea, 5)
pterospermum acerifoliuni, 6) pandanus odoratissimus.
5 Cf. also Mhvs. 89. 43 and note.
6 P. timbarusrika a kind of diospyros. The fruit called timbaru is
compared in Ja. VL 457l to the youthful female breast. We do not know
what the pharusa is.
7 P, narahga = skr. naranga which is borrowed from the Persian narang.
Mundal-a again is unknown.100.19
Kittisirirajastfia 275
coconuts, with ripe pomegranates, with dates, grapes and various 6 other
fruits, with many fine roots1 and sprouts of every kind. With such and
other offerings, with the five kinds of musical 7 instruments, with many of
the things taken over from former kings and with new thereto he worshipped
the Tooth Relic 8 day by day, thereby intent on merit, increasing the
store of his meritorious works. With gold and silver, with fair precious
9 stones and pearls, with countless, brightly embroidered,
gleaming stuffs; with canopies, curtains and robes, with many 10 articles
of use and manifold ornaments, with many elephants 11 and steeds, as well
as with cattle and buffaloes, with many slaves male and female and with
numerous villages and fields he sacrificed full of zeal to the Tooth of the
Enlightened One 12 and when the Prince of men beheld it he was filled with
pious joy. He was minded to have the golden casket completed 13
which had been begun under former kings but had never been
finished. After a splendid, jewel-encrusted2 casket had 14 been made
for two thousand suvawas and seven nikkhas3, the Lord of men ever
intent on meritorious action, had a 15 costly, splendid, magnificent,
large diamond placed on the point; one hundred and sixty-eight beautiful,
costly, splendid (smaller) 16 diamonds, well worth seeing, and one
hundred and seventy-one topazes4 he had put on it, further lie had it set
with 17 five hundred and eighty-five blue sapphires and four thousand 18
eight hundred and eighty rubies, also he had it set with seven 19 hundred
and seventy-eight pearls, and when the costly casket
1 P, sddbukandehi. The word kanda ,,root" (skr. the same) Is missing in
CHILDERS and also in the PTS* P. D.
2 P, manivanna. The word vanna does not mea-m "colour" here,
but "beauty, ornament", as is often the case.
3 Suvanna as well as nikkJia, as also skr. suvarna and niska denote a
weight and a coin. The nikkha is = 15 suvanna (PTS P. B. s. v.).
4 P.* puppharagamaniratane. It is true that puppliardga by itself
means "topaz" (= skr. pmparaga), What is expressed however, is the
fundamental meaning "flower coloured". Thus we have in the same way
nllamani "blue gem" (17 d) for "sapphire" and rattamaniratana "red gem"
(18cd) for "ruby".
18*276 Kittisirirajasilia
100.20
20 was finished he had two further caskets made in which to place it and
had these also set with costly splendid, beautiful
21 jewels, The Ruler of men had the casket made by the famous
22 King Vimaladhammasuriya1 overlaid with gold. Then the Ruler
of men, celebrating a great festival, placed the Tooth
23 of the Sage in these same (caskets). Full of pious joy the Euler
dedicated a large village, Akarabha^da by name, to the Tooth of the Prince
of the wise.
24 At the festival of the relic the Ruler in his mercy thought
25 to show the Tooth Relic to the inhabitants of Lanka. After the Ruler
had had the whole town of Sirivaddhana carefully cleansed and decorated
throughout with arches of many-
26 coloured stuffs, with rows of arches of banana leaves, with bunches
of coco blossoms and with all kinds of flags and
27 pennons, he gathered together in the town all the people of Lanka. The
Euler of men himself, adorned with all the royal
28 ornaments, like the King of the gods, betook himself after he had
previously celebrated many great sacrifices of all kinds, to the temple of
the Tooth Relic, sacrificed to it in every
29 possible way, worshipped it, he the Ruler by throwing himself in
humble posture2 to the earth out of reverence for the
30 Tooth Relic of the King of the wise. Then he took the golden
lotus flower together with the Tooth in the lotus of
31 his hand and went forth from the temple with it. With sacrificial
ceremonies, celebrated3 with silver umbrellas and fly-whisks of yak tails4,
with golden and silver flowers, with the
32 five kinds of flowers, Iaja5-and so forth, with many jewels and
pearls, with gold and silver, with various coloured stuffs
1 Jn Mb vs. 9k 11 ff. it is related ., that he brought the Tooth Relic from
Labujagama to Kan dr. Nothing is said in the passage about the making of a
karanffa.
8 Cf. 9*. 60 and "note.
'l P. JitlriyamittiapHiasu in v. 84 c.
1 P. cawartcfimarM. The fern, eaman is also employed in Skr. iBR, g. T.
camani). See above 98. 14, as well as Jat. IV. 256 cama-
Ctl 98, 46 ami100.44 Kittisirirajaslfai
277
and many kinds of ornaments, with divers fragrant flowers, 33 with
many lamps and incense, and amid the sound of the five musical instruments,
the shell trumpets, the cymbals and the rest, and amid the noise of the
many thousandfold cries of 34 Hail! ? it was like foam-crowned billows1
? the highly 35 famed King marched in procession like a world ruler in
his chariot2. In the superb, beautiful mai^clapa, decorated with 36
all kinds of brightly embroidered cloths, like a heavenly
ma^clapa stood the King, the Ruler of men, like the King of 37 the gods afc
the head of the company of the gods, and then the King showing the
multitude of the people the sacred beautiful Tooth of the Prince of
the wise, right hard to attain in hundreds of thousands of world ages,
filled them all with 38 bliss, heaped up a store of merit and laid
(the relic) again in the casket.
In this wise, feeling every kind of bliss, as at the sight 39 of the
living Buddha, the multitude also increased the store of their merits.
Intent on good, lie repeatedly exhibited the Tooth Relic 40 in the same
way and so stored up much good. Of villages 41 and fields devoted by
former kings of Lanka to the Tooth Relic he took not away the very least.
Day by day holding 42 a great sacrificial festival in joyful faith, he
dedicated many elephants and horses and in the same way bulls and
buffaloes, as well as a prosperous, populous village by name Rajakatthala,
43 and another large village by name Muttapabbata3 and gained thereby for
himself the value of meritorious works.
He was mindful of the purity of the Order. Amongst the 44 bhikkhus who
were formerly present on the splendid island of Lanka, and amongst all
the satnai.ieras who had undergone
1 P. kallolamdliumi i*a stands quite Independently of the construction of
the sentence, as a kind of parenthesis. It refers to the whole
procession.
2 See note to 100.1, Note 2.
3 There is a village Radagoda in the Kandy .District, Medapalata Korale, a
village Mutugala in the Kurunegala District, Udukaha Korale West (Census
1921, II, p. 60, 328).278
Kittisirirajasiha 100.45
the ceremony of world renunciation, were some who had fear
45 of evil, respected the true doctrine, living in good moral
discipline, in pure fashion. Others cherished evil, were of
46 bad moral living, followed false doctrine, took pleasure in the
maintaining of women and children and in domestic duties and devoted
themselves to unseemly professions such as astrology, medical activity1 and
the like.
47 When the Ruler heard tidings of such unprincipled
(bhikkhus) he sought out2 with care from among the pious
48 (bhikkhus) who were on the side of the high principled, the respected
sama&era, named Sarayamkara, who led a pure life, dwelt in the wilderness,
took pains for the furthering of the Order of the Victor, was careful of
moral discipline, virtuous,
49 well instructed, experienced in the interpretation of the words
50 of the Enlightened One. With the reflection that this was the right
thing to do, the Ruler with his support, ordered according to precept, an
investigation, took strong measures against
51 them and had them seriously admonished that from now onwards those who
had renounced the world should for ever avoid unseemly task, like
astrology, medical activity and the like and
52 should foster3 the study of the words of the Buddha. As the King was
minded to further the Order which had fallen into
53 decay, he strengthened the influence of the high principled,
54 and in many ways gave the Order support. The Ruler was appalled at
the thought that with the lack of bhikkhus on whom the ceremony of
admission to the Order had been per-
55 formed, the pure Order of the Victor should perish on the
1 That is the activity of the kapurdla, the sorcerer or devil-priest whose
help is sought in cases of illness and for warding off the harmful
influence of the planetary deities.
2 P. samma mjdnitvd cannot belong to pctvattim, as W. seems to think, but
must govern the following accusatives. For Saraijamkara cf. above 97. 51,
60; 98. 23; as well as note to 99.150. The Samgharaja died in the year
1778.
3 The construction of the sentence is quite wrong. It would be right if
instead of raJckhitum in 52 b we had rdkkhantuti whereby vv. 51 and 52 a b
would be characterized as oratio recta.100.66
Kitt isirirajasth a 279
whole island, and with the reflection: if a Ruler like myself carries on
the government in the Island of Lanka, then the 56 Order of the Victor
ought not to perish, ? further with the reflection: the furtherance of
the Order which was not attained in the time of former rulers in spite of
their sending 57 hither and thither for bhikkhus, this will I now bring to
pass, the Ruler of men, the Monarch, rich in merit, since he de- 58 sired
a long continuance of the Order of the great Seer, when 59 the year two
thousand two hundred and ninety-three after the final nirvana of the
Prince of the wise1 had come ? sent messengers to whom he gave besides
gifts of many kinds and 60 many sacrificial articles, a splendid royal
letter, to the superb town of Ayojjha2, to fetch hither sons of the
Buddha. In 61 this wise the Ruler of Lanka who was minded to purify the
Order of Buddha, began the furtherance of the Order of the Prince among
victors.
The dignitaries took the royal letter and the rest and 62 started
with great ceremony and with great zeal on their way. With the Olanda
people who were entrusted with the pro- 63 tection of Lanka, they
embarked and sailed to the land of Saminda. When the town of Ayojjha
was reached the Ruler 64 of men in that country accepted the royal letter
and the rest, as was the custom. In best fashion the prudent one showed
65 the dignitaries the honour befitting them and took note of the
excellent royal letter. When the Ruler of men Dhammika 66 by name, who
striving after the dignity of a Buddha, fulfilled the ten paramls3 and
took the Order under his protection,
1 -s J749 &_. j). What is meant is the time of the close of the
embassies to Siam which had already begun under KIttisiri's predecessor
Yljayarajaslha. We have an interesting account of these embassies by a
member: "An Account of Kirti Sri's Embassy to Siam In 1672 Saka, 1750 A.
D., published by P. E. PIERIS in JRAS, C. B. XYIII, nr. 54, 1903, p. 17 ft
I see no reason to doubt the genuine character of the document, The
relations established by the coming of the bhikkhus from Siam are potent
in their Influence even to-day. The Siamese sect is the wealthiest and
the most influential in the island of Ceylon. For the vicissitudes
experienced by these embassies see PIERIS 3, p. 71, 73, 75 ff.
2 See note to 98. 91. 3 See for this note to 37. 180.280
KittisirirajaslUa
100.67
67 heard the news of the decline of the Order of the Victor in Lanka, and
of the other (evils) he was most deeply moved.
68 The Kuler thought: "I will be a helper in order to achieve there the
furtherance of the Order of the Enlightened One."
69 He summoned the Samgharaja in the Sarninda country and many other
well instructed Grand theras, versed in the doctrine and acquainted with
the rules of the Order, who had for a
70 long time renounced the world, who were capable of carrying out the
business of the Order and took counsel with them
71 carefully about the matter. He called together a Chapter
consisting of a group of ten (bhikkhus), an abode of virtues, easily
satisfied and content, dowered with the virtues of a life of piety and
discipline, and besides the Thera Upali as head.
72 These the Ruler who was well inclined to the Great Icing on the island
of Lanka ? like to King Vessantara1 ? sent2 to
73 Lanka, to the splendid relic temple of the Victor and (with them) books
on the doctrine and on monastic discipline which
74 did not exist in the island of Lanka, further a golden image (of the
Buddha) and a superb golden book, a magnificent royal letter, gifts of
various kinds and dignitaries of the King of
75 Ayojjha (as envoys)3. The great vessel4 which after the golden image
and the other gifts had been put in order, was sent off came without
disaster over the sea5 rich in perils, hiding many
76 a disaster, to the fair, splendid island of Lanka and reached
77 the harbour of Tjko;iamala6. When the Great king, the Ruler of Lanka
had tidings of this, he had all the inhabitants of
1 The last human incarnation of the Bodhisatta; cf. Vessantarajataka (Nr.
547; VI. 479 ff. in FAUSBOLL'S edition).
2 All the accusatives in vv. 71-74 are governed by apesesi, to those in v.
71 must be added the gerund nimantayitvana. The gifts, among them the
golden image, are enumerated in the narrative quoted above (note to v. 59).
The number of the theras with Upali at their head, is however given as
twenty-one, with eight samaneras in addition.
3 Three in number according- to the narrative.
4 The subject nava in 75 c is repeated with mdhanaea in 76 d. The language
in the whole section is extremely careless.
5 P. gambhire, used substantively and supplemented by samudde.
6 I. e. Trincomalee.100,91 KiUisirirdjasiha
281
the town of Sirivadclhana called together. In joyful faith the 78 Ruler of
men celebrated a great feast. From the sea as far as superb
Sirivacldhanapura he had the road put in order and 79 rest-houses1 erected
at various places. Then the Ruler sent forth the Mahasenapati and other
dignitaries and made them fetch 80 in the right order the golden image and
the sacred books, the bhikkhu community and everything else. When with
great 81 pomp and great ceremony they making their way had reached the
vicinity of the Mahavalukaganga which comes down from 82 the Sumanakuta,
the Ruler of the town Sirivacldhana, the Ruler 83 of men desirous of
gaining the reward accruing from the festive reception of the three sacred
objects2, the highly famed Great king intent on merit, went forth with the
army in piety to meet 84 them with elephants, steeds and so forth. He
showed reverence to the august Grand thera and to the others and at the
same 85 time greeted the great community. Having exchanged with them in
the best way possible the customary speeches of welcome, he came with the
three sacred objects at the head, to 86 his town. In the fair
Puppharama3, in a graceful brick-roofed building erected by him, in tlds
decorated monastery lie made 87 the august community of monks take up
their abode. Then he provided them in fitting manner with the
necessaries and 88 charged officials to enquire day by day after their
health or ill-health. The Ruler of men accepted the splendid royal letter
89 sent by the King of Ayojjha and he made the royal envoys who 90 had
arrived and the other officials take up their abode in a fitting place and
showed them all the distinction to which they were entitled. In the
year two thousand two hundred and 91 ninety-six after the final nirvana
of the Enlightened One4,
1 P. arame, thus buildings which were specially intended for the
sojourn of the monks.
2 In the train of the envoys from Slam there were I) a golden figure of
the Buddha (Buddha), 2) sacred books (dhamma) and 3) the bhikkhus with
Upali at the head (samgha).
3 "Flower monastery'1 the now so-called Malvatu-vihara situated
immediately on the lake of Kandy.
* = 1752 A. D.282 Rittisirirajasiha
100.92
92 in the month Asalha1 when it was full moon, the all-powerful
93 Great king, dowered with vast royal power, betook himself to the
monastery. He had seats carefully spread in the middle
94 of the fine Uposatha house contained therein. Then he invited the
Grand thera Upali, dowered witli^ the quality of a life led in moral
discipline, experienced in all clever methods, who
95 had his pleasure in the welfare of all beings, and second to him the
Thera Ariyamuni2 together with the (rest of the) community and bade
them be seated. Then with the cele-
96 bration of a great festival the Kuler of men, the Ruler of Lanka,
made these perform on the most distinguished of the sarnarteras of Lanka
the ceremony of admission to the Order.
97 From that time onwards he was wont to fetch hither
samaiieras and others who were versed in the linguistic textbooks on the
sacred scriptures, and have performed on them
98 the ceremony of admission to the Order. In the same way he sought
out rightly all those who were worthy of the ceremony of world
renunciation and of admission to the sublime
99 Order of the Enlightened One and had the ceremony of world renunciation
and of admission performed on them according to precept. Among the bhikkhu
communities who thus had become
100 numerous in Lanka, he again sought out those bhikkhus who were full of
lasting zeal in preserving the study of the sacred scriptures and of the
rules of monastic life and who were
101 qualified for and worthy of the position of a teacher, and charged
them to take instruction from the brethren of the Order who had come
from Ayojjha. Now among those high principled bhikkhus who carried
out the commands of the
102 Victor, there was one who3 had long been at pains to make
1 The month June-July.
2 In the narrative (p. 34) quoted above (note to v. 59) tbe Grand thera
Ariyamuni Is mentioned as second to Upali.
3 All the relative sentences beginning with yo in vv. 102-107 refer to
tarn in v. 107 c. This part of the long-winded sentence is but loosely
connected with the preceding which ends with niyojiya. If we might alter
niyojiya into niyojttyi and put a full stop after it, the construction of
the sentence would be all right.100.115
Kittisirirajaslha 283
lustrous the Order of the Sage which for a long time had been on the
verge of ruin in Lanka, ? who in accordance 103 with his insight, as far
as possible untiringly, day and night, made lustrous the sacred scriptures
of the Prince of the wise and his rules for monastic life ? who also
instructed as dis- 104 ciples many others in the sacred scriptures and the
rules for monastic life and thus in worthy manner brought splendour to
the Order, ? who striving for his own salvation and that 105 of others,
with the wish to obtain long continuance for the Order of the Sage, ever
took pleasure in a pure life, ? who 106 as regards virtue, discipline
and devotion to duty was as a mirror for all the sons of the Yictor in
Lanka who were intent on their salvation, ? who during the time that
he was a 107 samanera was called Saraiiamkara: this son of the Victor
living in pious discipline now that he had been admitted to the
108 Order, he (the King) invested with the dignity of a
Sam-gharaja1. Amongst the bhikkhus who had joined him, he sought
out in both monasteries2 such as were skilled and well versed in the
carrying out of the duties of the Order of the 109 Master and assigned them
positions of rank. Explaining to them: ye all who live out the doctrine
of the Victor, should 110 act in harmony, day and night unweariedly, in
accordance with the rule of the Order and according to the sacred
scriptures, the Ruler showed them much favour and in this wise made 111
the Order lustrous so that it should continue for long in Lanka.
The royal envoys too, arrived from the Saminda country, 112 and the others
sought out the King, handing over to him the royal letter and the other
gifts. The Great king, the Ruler 113 of Lanka, accepted everything,
and after the Monarch had made a close inspection of the superb royal
document he highly 114 pleased, had favours conferred on them. Now the
Ruler who for his own good, the good of others and the good of the
Order, had again and again performed meritorious works, who 115
1 See above note to 99. 150 and to 100. 69.
2 In the Malvatu and the Asgiriya-viharas In Kandys which are the seats of
the two mahanayakas, the heads of the Church of Ceylon.284
KitUsirirajasiha 100, 116
was devoted to the true doctrine, a light of the Order, greatly
116 wise was wont to visit the monastery and to test in every way in the
midst of the community, the means for long continuance of the Order. As
lie wished to make lustrous the
117 Order, he invited in fitting manner the Grand thera Upali and
listened with believing heart from the Digha-Nikaya, the
118 Saipyutta-Nikaya, the Saddhammasamgaha and from various other books,
the (sections on the) tenfold royal duties and the
119 four heart-winning qualities. To faith awakened, of deep
discernment, he thus learned to distinguish between what ought and what
ought not to be done, between what is meritorious action and what is sin,
what is blameworthy and what is not
120 blameworthy, and he left undone all things which should not be done,
which are sinful and blameworthy, and strove as best he could after the
things which ought to be done and
121 are not blameworthy. Almsgiving and other meritorious works he
performed day by day, and after he had had the whole
122 town decorated as formerly he full of reverence invited the
dignitaries who had come from Ayojjha and all the people of Lanka, the
Grand thera (Upali) with the other bhikkhus (from
123 Saminda) as well as the bhikkhus from Lanka, the samaiieras and all
the others, and celebrating as formerly with royal
124 ornaments and all kinds of other sacrificial gifts a great festival he
exhibited the Tooth Relic for the salvation, blessing and happiness of them
all.
125 Since the royal envoys wished to do reverence to the
Mahiyangaiia-cetiya and the other cetiya places, he sent them
126 in the company of Lanka officials, to the various places, let them
as they desired, perform their devotions and sent them
127 home after showing them to the utmost befitting favours. In the same
way giving them sacrificial articles and appointing officials (charged
with their care), he enabled the bhikkhu
128 community with Upali at the head, to visit the sixteen sacred places1
in Lanka, Mahiyangaiia and so forth, as well as the
1 According to W. these wer^: 1) MahiyaiigaQa, 2) Nagadipa, 3) T,
41 Samantaknfca, 5) Divaguha, 6) Dighavapi, 7) Mutiyangatja100.137
Rittisirirdjastfia
cetiyas in Sirivacldhana and other towns. Then he had sacred 129
boundaries1 fixed, and intent on the good of the bhikbhus, Uposatha houses
and dwellings erected here and there. Devoted 130 in faith to the
bhikkhu community he had in three years monasteries founded and made
bhikkhu communities take up their abode in them. In the periods of the
rainy season2 he 131 provided the fitting maintenance, listened to the
sermon of the true doctrine and kept the uposatha fasts. When the
132 bhikkhus were presented3 with the various necessaries he gave them in
addition to the otherwise customary robes4, katliina robes5. In the
course of these three years he had the cere- 133 mony of admission to the
Order performed on seven hundred persons in the august community, and for
three thousand sons 134 of good families he caused the granting of the
ceremony of world renunciation as samaneras for the good of mankind.
For the good of the world the King, the Ruler of men, 135 effected the
furtherance of the Order: for that reason must all gracious Brahmas,
Suras and Asuras grant the Monarch happiness and long life !
In the year that bears the name of Sukara the Ruler of 136 men Dhammika the
sage, who had helped so much to further the Order in Lanka, since he
strove after the dignity of a Buddha, sent once more from the town
Ayojjha a group of 137
(in Badulla), 8) Tissamahavihara (Tissamaharama In Mahagama, Rohana) 9) the
BodM tree, 10) Maricavatti-cetiya, 11) Eatanavaluba (Mahathupa), 12)
Thuparama, 13) Abhayagiri, 14) Jetavana, 15) Selacetiya (9 to 15 In
Anuradhapura), 16) Kajaragama (Rohana).
1 P. Mretvd laddkaswiayo, lit. "lie had fixed boundaries made". The
expression simam bandh is used for the fixing of the territorial boundaries
of a monastery which was carried out with particular ceremonies (Mhvs. 15.
131 ff,; 78.61 ff).
2 P. antocasses-u. That is the rainy period lasting three or four
months which the bhikkhu along with his companions, must spend in a settled
abode (in the monastery).
3 P. pavaritesu. What is meant is the Pa varan a ceremony held at the
end of the rainy season.
4 P. parivdracivareM. Parivdra here has the sense of "ingredient
accessories" (PTS. P. D. s. v.).
5 See note to 41. 48.286
Kittisirirajasiha 100. 138
more than ten priests with two theras at the head ? the Grand thera
Visuddhacariya1, who was an abode for the virtue of a life lived in
discipline, whose ornament were faith and
138 the other virtues, who was a mine of virtue, and the capable,
139 learned second thera Varana^amuni ? to Lanka for the further-
140 ance of the Order in Lanka. When this community arrived the highly
famed King of Lanka accompanied them as for-
141 rnerly with great honours into the town, made them take up their abode
in the Puppharama and dispensed to them daily regular food and everything
else as formerly.
142 After accumulating a store of merit the distinguished Thera
Upali who during these three years unweariedly day and night
143 had done all that was to be done for the furtherance of the Order, was
severely troubled by a disease of the nose which
144 befei him. The Slhala Ruler had the best medical treatment given to
the incomparable Grand thera (thus) seized -by ill-
145 ness. Again and again the highly famed King went to the monastery,
visited the Grand thera and when he learned, his
146 heart deeply moved, that the disease was incurable he celebrated
with sacrificial objects of every kind, a sacrificial festival for the
Buddha and ascribed the merit of it2 to him (the
147 Grand thera). When the Thera was dead the Ruler of men had the
corpse with great ceremonial laid in a covering of
148 fine stuff, had many sacrificial ceremonies performed, the corpse
brought to the pyre and the prescribed rites carried out and thus
accumulated merit.
149 The King was aware of how helpful the Ruler of men, Dhammika,
the sovereign of the Saminda country, had been in the furtherance of the
Order of the King of the wise in Lanka, by twice sending a pious bhikkhu
community and by
150 bringing about the presence of many hundreds of bhikkhus, whereas
formerly there had not been a single bhikkhu on the
1 As regards the word maJi&visuddhacariyattherain we must I think, join
the niaha with theram in order to get the counterpart to anutherani
In 138 b.
2 For pattidana see note to 42. 50. In this case the patti is
transferred to a dying man, not one already dead.100. 162
Kittisirirajastha 287
island of Lanka and by sending books of every kind which 151 were
lacking. He thought: "To a man like that who has 152 given me so
much help I will also pay in befitting manner 153 fitting honours."
He ordered ministers forth to whom he gave a model of the Tooth
of the Sage fashioned out of a costly jewel and many varied gifts such as
a likeness of the 154 Victor, a shell curved towards the right1 and
other things, and also a splendid, specially artistic royal letter,
and sent 155 with them the bhikkhu community who wished to return to
their own country (Saminda). With great reverence all the 156
dignitaries received this and journeyed forth to the country of Saminda.
When they arrived2 there King Dhammika was 157 joyful in heart. He gazed
to his hearts content at the likeness of the Tooth of the Sage and at the
rest, and full of joy as 158 if he had (himself) received the Tooth of the
Enlightened One, he celebrated day by day a great festival. Then
when he heard and had taken note of the many words expressed in 159 the
royal letter: the transference3 of the merit of the furtherance of the
Order and so forth, he put glad confidence in the King of Laiika. He
gave over (to the envoys) many books 160 which were not in Lanka, a
beautiful likeness of the sacred footprint4, as sacrificial gifts for the
Tooth of the Victor golden 161 canopies and umbrellas and all kinds of
beautiful and splendid presents, suitable for the royal use, as well as a
royal letter 162 in which expression was given to the share in all
merits as his own admission to the Order5 and the like, wherein the
1 Such shells are very rare and precious. Their possessor is supposed to
be exceedingly lucky. Shells of this kind are mentioned among the gifts
exchanged between King Devanampiyatissa and King Asoka (Mhvs. 11.22,30).
2 The ace. pi. sampatte is governed by apesesi in v. 163 c. Vv. 156-16S
certainly form a most clumsy sentence.
3 This refers to what is related in v. 146.
4 Of. with this the note to v. 254.
5 I assume that attupasampada means that Dharamika belonged himself,
if only for a time, to the Order, as is customary even to-day in the royal
family of Siam. With this he had acquired great merit a part of which
was to accrue to Kittisirirajaslha.288
imlsirirajastfia 100. 163
163 reasons for the friendly relations between the two kings found
expression, and sent all that to fair, holy Lanka.
164 All this the highly famed King of Lanka accepted. When he beheld
the books of the good doctrine and the gifts like
165 the footprint of the Sage, he rejoiced greatly and paid great honour
to the gifts. He celebrated a great festival and showed
166 them to all the people. Then when he had looked at the royal
letter and taken note of the many words expressed in it, such as the
transference of merit and the like, also the
167 friendly relations mentioned, the Ruler of the Sihalas was filled
with the highest bliss by satisfaction at the transferred
1G8 merit1. He thought: "The reward accruing from the meritorious works
like furtherance of the Order I have experienced in this
169 life, what shall one say of that which may be perfectly enjoyed in a
future existence?1' In this wise the Ruler believed
170 firmly in the three sacred things. The Ruler of Lanka betook himself
to the monastery and heard the sermon of the true doctrine preached by the
Grand theras who had arrived the
171 second time. He charged those bhikkhus who had been admitted into
the Order by the chapter of monks who had arrived first, to take
instruction from the bhikkhu chapter at whose
172 head Yisuddhacariya2 stood, and had the ceremony of admission to the
Order performed in proper fashion by those theras on numerous sons of good
family.
173 Of the bhikkhus in Lanka some whose ornament was their
virtue, learned with the Grand Thera by name Visuddha-
174 cariya, absorption which is the way to nirvana; others learned
175 with the second Them Varafianamuni the content of the doctrine and
monastic rules, as well as linguistic knowledge. Thus the King pledged
the bhikkhus of Lanka to the study of the
176 sacred scriptures and to the practice of moral discipline and so
sheltered the Order of the Enlightened One. And the
177 bhikkhus of Lanka were zealous and discerning. Received into
1 P. pattanumodanena stands as is shown by the preceding versa, for
patti-anutn0.
*.See above v. I SB til ?100.192
Kittisirirajanha 289
the branch of those ascetics who are without wants, who have taken upon
themselves a life of discipline, unwearied, never indolent, they made of
the doctrine of the Victor a reality, zealous by day and night, absorbed
in difficult texts; and the 178 King showed them honour by the dispensing
of dwellings and the like. The chapter of bhikkhus which had come the
second 179 time and wished to return to their own country he sent away with
Olanda merchants. On a firmly fixed rock situated on 180 a beautiful
spot not too far to the east of the town of Siri-vaddhana he had hewn
out by skilful workers, masons and 181 others a splendid standing image
of the Victor nine cubits1 high and he had the radiant, shining stone
image overlaid 182 with gold plates so that it resembled the living Sage.
Round 183 about this Buddha statue he had erected a lofty, massive,
beautiful stone wall and superb stone pillars placed and a 184
splendid, beautiful two-storeyed temple built fair to look at, as well as
a roomy court, outer walls, manclapas and so forth 185 set up in the best
way. Then he put thereon canopies and curtains of all kinds of coloured
stuffs. Round about he placed 186 arches one after another and
provided them in every way with much ornament. Here and there he set
up various flags 187 and pennons and on the day of the sacrificial festival
of the eyes2 he lit a row of lamps, placed filled jars (about) and
188 carried out in blameless fashion the various customs prescribed for
festivals. To the people who supplied the coloured paint- 189 ings, he
dispensed abundantly robes, ornaments and the like and satisfied their
wishes in every way. Then he made the ISO splendid loud clang of
the musical instruments, like shell trumpets, kettledrums and so forth
resound, like the roar of the wide sea, and under a good constellation, at
a good hour, 191 on a good day determined as favourable he put in the
eyes and celebrated a great festival. Numerous silver bowls and 192
many silver vessels, costly necessaries and valuable monks1
* I. e. 13?14 ft
2 What is meant is the putting in of the eyes in the Buddha statue which
always took place with quite special ceremonies.290
Kittisirirajastha 100.193
193 robes, banners, white umbrellas, shields, fly-whisks and fans ?
194 all these and other fair objects of sacrifice the Euler offered,
mindful of the reward accruing from a sacrifice to th'e Buddha, with the
thought that it was as if it took place in the pre-195 sence of the still
living Prince of the wise, witk a heart full
of the joy of faith, intent on merit. Many and manifold foods
196 also such as sweet dishes, rice, solid dishes and others, sugar,
honey, befcel, lime, camphor and so forth, also remedies and
197 perfumes of every kind like sandal1 and the like, beautiful
flowers, like jasmine, campaka blossoms and others -? all these
108 and other objects of sacrifice he offered in pious fashion. The makers
of the Buddha image and the other people he rejoiced by an offering of many
animate and inanimate things, elephants,
199 cattle, buffaloes and so forth. If one reckons the sums spent in the
making of the Buddha statue and the other offerings
200 on the occasion of this vihira festival according to their
money value, the result was sixteen thousand one hundred and fifty
(kabapanas).
201 The large, beautiful vihara, well worth seeing, which is
known as Gaiigaraina because it was built on a fair spot near
202 the Mahavalukagaiiga was founded by the King under the
203 name of Rajamaliavibara. This vihara, thus superbly furnished with
glory and splendour, was also destroyed by the enemy2
204 who had penetrated into the town. The King had it in the best way
restored to its original condition, and just as he had
205 held a solemn ceremony at the former eye festival, so (now) he lield
another eye festival. After the Euler of men had dispensed in great
abundance to the painters and so forth
206 garments, ornaments and other articles and had sacrificed with
many sacrificial gifts, he erected near by a fair monastery
1 ! tbinfc s&raganclfia should be taken in this sense like the
corresponding sfcr. word.
1 Thoa we learn here that all these festivities described in the fore-
place before the eaptore of Kandy by van Eck in 1765,
m tills occasion the Gangarama founded by the King, was also
kti as related in the following, restored after the destruction
of the <»ij***
Now in order that this beautiful fair vihara, worthy to 210 be seen,
that was erected in this manner, and all the numerous sacrificial
ceremonies inaugurated there and the many meri- 211 torious works such
as the offerings to the community ? should be continued for a long time
in the right way, the Ruler determined a village situated near the
vihara by name Arup- 212 pala, and many other villages and fields, and
gardens also, as well as the large, populous village by name TJdakagama1
218 in the district of Mayadhanu and granted them (to the monastery).
And the King confirmed this in perpetuity by 214 having an
inscription graven on the beautiful mountain (in the stone).
In this way the King of kings dowered with splendid 215 virtues, since he
realised the worthlessness of acquired wealth, in his piety had sacrificial
festivals celebrated for the Buddha and sacrificial festivals for the
community of the excellent sons of the Victor and so performed perpetually
all valuable, meritorious works2. Therefore should ye all also perpetually
perform without wearying, meritorious works.
In the fair, splendid suburb by name Kuiulasala, the Ruler 216 of men had
erected in a charming garden a viliara fair to look on, supplied in the
best way possible with outer walls 217 and mandapas, and brought thither
relics and images of the
1 Now Diyagama. Three villages of this name might be ine one in
question: 1) Diyagama in the Kalutara District, Vaddubadda; 2) Diva-gaina
in the Magul Otota Korale, Kurunegala; 3) Diyagama in Deya-ladabamuna
Pattuva, Kegalla (Census 1921, II, p. 48, 282, 514).
2 Lit. "the full value of meritorious- action" (wram in contrast to as
dram in a).292 KittisirirajastUa
100.218
218 Sage. Then he dedicated (to the vihara) the garden that was adorned
with bread-fruit trees, mango trees, cocopalms and other fruit trees,
as well as many fields and villages and people
219 for the service of the monastery, and celehrated, intent on
merit, day by day all sacrificial ceremonies, such as offerings of food and
the like.
220 The wicked king known by the name of Rajasllia in the town of
Sitavaka1 who had committed parricide and destroyed the Order of the
Victor, as he could not distinguish what it
221 was right to do, had adopted a false faith, was devoted to the
adherents of the false faith and ordered them to take for themselves the
income accruing from the worship of the sacred
222 footprint of the Enlightened One on the Sumanakuta. From that time
onwards the adherents of the false faith destroyed
223 everything there. When the highly famed Great king heard of these
things he realised, reverently devoted to the En-
224 lightened One, that this was unseemly. He commanded the adherents
of the false faith from now onwards not to do so, and charged the sons of
the Buddha to cany out in the right
225 way the many sacrificial ceremonies which should be performed there.
He dedicated the flourishing, populous, large village
226 named Kuttapiti to the sacred footprint and to shield it from the heat
of the sun, lie erected above it a mandapa with cur-
227 tains, adorned with an umbrella on the point, fastened it with iron
chains and accumulated much good by the celebration of sacrificial
ceremonies. But the income accruing therefrom he assigned to the Order.
228 In this manner did our happy, sublime2 Sihala Ruler in the
knowledge that what that deluded king had done, because he knew not the
virtues of the sublime Sage ? was unseemly, put away all the wrong and by
entrusting the spotless bhikkhu community of the sublime sons of the Buddha
therewith, lie
1 Cf. for this 93. 3 ff.- especially v. 12, Line 220 a agrees in wording
with the line 93, 5 a.
2' Note that in this strophe the word ^acara occurs in each of the four
lines,ICO. 238 Kitlisirirajaoiha
293
celebrated a ceremonial festival for the Buddha which granted sublime
immortality.
The Majjhavela-vihara1 built by the ruler, King Vatta- 229 gamam,
which had fallen into decay, and the cetiya belonging 230 to the vihara he
had rebuilt in the finest way and granted it the village called
Singatthala2 that had been long separated from it. Day by day lie
celebrated there in the right way a 231 sacrificial ceremony and so
smoothed the road to heaven which he would have to tread in the future.
To the Dutiyasela-vihara3 the Ruler of men granted the 232 village by name
Ratanadoni4, having learnt from the record of a stone inscription that it
had formerly belonged to it but 233 had been severed from it, and he the
highly famed, intent on merit, celebrated a sacrificial festival.
For the restoration of the Majjhapalli-vihara5 the Ruler 234 conferred
distinction on the bhikkhu Samgharakkhita in pious fashion. He caused a
great recumbent image (of the Buddha) 235 to be made and finally he had a
great festival celebrated there and the festival of the eyes held. In
order also to perform 236 the (customary) sacrificial ceremonies he
dedicated the village called Malagama6 (to the monastery) and tad
a sacrificial festival celebrated daily according to rule. To the
sania^era 237 called Siddhattha the Ruler granted the large Rajata-vihara7
erected by King Dutthagainap when inspired8 by the wish 238
1 W.: Medavela-vihara.
2 Probably Sin gage da, KInigoda Korale, Kegalla District (Census 1021,
II, p. 514).
3 W.: Devanagala-vihara.
4 Perhaps Ruvandenlya, Galboda Korale, Kegalla District (Census 1921, II,
p. 520).
5 W.: Meddepola-vihara-
6 The Census 19-1, II, p. 298, 363 mentions a village Malagamuva and
another Malgomu va. Both are situated in the Kurunegala District, the first
in the Galboda Egoda'Korale, the second in the Medapatta Korale East.
The latter seems to be meant here.
7 See note to 99. 41.
8 P. patthetvd ?i
239 King of the wise. After the Ruler of Lanka had caused the ceremony
of admission to the Order to be performed on him, he granted this bhikkhu
and all the sons of the Victor dwelling in the Uposatharama rank and
showed them favour in
240 every way. Then in order to restore this vihara which had long been
in the state of a ruined house, the Ruler of men
241 in Lanka assigned it divers artisans, painters and others, as well
as much fine gold wherewith to gild the Buddha images,
212 and all handiwork and so forth. That prince among ascetics ?
Siddhattba ? accepted all this and removed in the best
243 possible way everything that had been destroyed by age. He had a
lofty, massive stone wall and a fine plaster floor built
244 in the house, and outside a ma\idapa, as well as (a picture) the
figure of the Buddha in combat with Mara above on the rock face. Then when
he had caused creeper work of flowers
245 to be applied in the best manner possible and had caused a vast image
of the recumbent Buddha to be fashioned out of good bricks, lime and clay
and also many sitting and standing
246 images of the Victor, he had represented in the best way
possible in painting on the beautiful inner wall, enlightened,
247 ones like Muhuttamuni2, a thousand in number. And at the foot of
the vast statue of the recumbent Buddha he had placed
248 one after the other beautiful images, that of the Buddha's constant
servant and protector of the true doctrine3 ? Ananda, that of the
Bodhisatta Metteya, that of the sublime patron
249 deity (Vispu), and that of King GamauL He overlaid the five
250 great images of the Buddha with gold, and when he had thus in every
possible way finished the works which were to be
1 Metteya is the future Buddha. Each Buddha has two pre-eminent disciples
ascribed to him (a^gasdvaka). Those of the historical Buddha were
Slriputfca and Moggallana.
2 I do not know who is meant here. W. omits the name in his translation.
3 SmddhmmmaraMMw refers to Ananda. Jt is he who according to Vin. 1L
287, was questioned as to the Mamma, by Mahakasmpa at the first
Council.100.260 Kittisirirajasiha
295
made in the inside (of the shrine), he had pourtrayed also outside
on the wall a series of glorious figures of gods and Brahma figures with
flowers in their hands, which looked as 251 if they had appeared for
worship. Then too he caused a great, beautiful triumphal arch to be made,
well worth seeing, further 252 two lion figures on either side of tlie
portal and in the empty interstices of the wall figures of demons. Also
lie had pictures 253 pourtrayed in coloured painting of the sixteen holy
places1, Mahiyangai.ia and the others, further of the famous foot-print 254
on the Saccabaddha mountain2, of the ten paramis3, of the three forms
of (right) action4, as well as of many jatalcas in which subjects like
the five great renunciations5 are treated of. In the mandapa he had
all kinds of figures introduced, 255 series of lions, series of elephants,
series of geese and creeper work of flowers. In the delightful cave above
in the same rock 250 he built a vast image house, well worth seeing,
splendid, beautiful with many sculptures fashioned to perfection and so
forth. 25? There he had a beautiful, vast, life-like sitting Buddha made ?
splendid was this figure and fair to look at ? and on either 258 side well
fashioned, upright standing statues of the Bodhisatta 259 Metteyya and of
the lotus-hued god6. He also caused many other figures to be set up:
figures of sages, figures of many 260 hundreds of the perfect7, the four
and twenty Buddhas, the
1 See note to 100. 128.
2 This Is a sacred mountain in Siam, called Saccabandhana In the '
narrative (p. 31) mentioned above (Note to 100. 59). There was a footprint
of the Buddha on it which had come there miraculously. King Dhammika had
sent a model of this footprint along with other gifts to the King of Lank
a.
3 See note to 37. 180.
4 P. tidkd early am. The three forms are loKattliacariya,
nalaithti-cariija and buddhicariyd "action for the advantage of the world,
for the advantage of one's kinsfolk and for one's (own) enlightenment."
See DhCo. III. 44110.
5 P. pancamahdpariccdjd. The surrender of the five precious
possessions, the wife, the children, the royal dignity, life, limbs, DhCo.
1. c. GUILDERS, PD. s. v. pariccdga. 6 See note to 83.
49.
7 P. asekkita "he who no longer undergoes training", synonymous with
arahant.296 'Kittisirirajasiha
100.261
261 wliole of the Bodhi trees in the same number, the four and twenty
intimations1, the sixteen holy places, fair forms of spiritual beings
and others, the five great Councils3 and yet
262 divers other beautiful pictures well worth seeing. Then he
263 brought thither relics of the Sage and had a cetiya erected, adorned
with a golden fioial. In the image house itself lie
264 had placed on the lofty vaulted3 ceiling a sitting figure of the
Sage surrounded by his five hundred followers, Sariputta
265 at the head. In the court he had walls and maiidapas erected at
different places, as well as several gate-buildings and here
266 and there stairs and other fine buildings, partly the restoration of
much that had suffered by age, partly also many new (buildings).
267 All these floe structures the King dedicated (to the mo-
268 nastery) at the festival of the eyes by dignitaries whom he had
sent4, and in addition clothing, ornaments and much else. He had rows of
various triumphal arches without gaps put
269 up, placed on them the necessary ornament, gave orders for
270 the sacred ceremonies and while celebrating in worthy fashion a great
rite, he carried out the festival of the eyes under a lucky star and at a
favourable hour.
1 Each of the 24 Buddhas who according to the leg-end, precede the
historical Buddha ? they are enumerated Mb vs. 1. 5 ff. ? has his special
sacred tree under which he attains enlightenment. To each in a former
existence on a particular occasion, a Buddha gives the intimation
(cyakarana) that he too shall in time attain the dignity of a Buddha,
2 The Mahavanisa 3, 4 and 5. 268 ff. gives an account of the three first
Councils (dhammasffmgiti) in Rajagaha, Vesali and Pataliputta. Of the two
other Councils the one is the Church reform under Parakkaraa-baliu I (Mhvs.
78.-Iff), the other perhaps that under Parakkamabahu II (Mbvs. 84. 7 ff.).
We get an idea of what the representation of such a council might have
looked like from a fresco from Qyzil near Kutscha (Central Asia) the
subject of which is the first Council. See A. von _ LK COQ and E.
WALDSCHMIDT,. Die buddhistisehe Spatantike in Mittel-asien VI. p. 79 end
Tafel 14.
3 P. uddham pabbhaya-m-uttame* Very likely, a picture on the celling.
4 The construction of the sentence is quite irregular. It seems'to me,,
however, that pesite 'waece is ace. pi. which like the .preceding
accusatives is made to--.depend era dattana.100.281
Kittisirirdjasika 297
From that time onwards there came hither many inhabitants
of the whole kingdom from all quarters, like the 271 sea when it
overflows the land. When all the people who had gathered there
beheld the many golden and other works 272 of art which had been
carried out, there their hearts were filled with joy, as if they saw
the Enlightened One at the miracle of the double appearances1. In joyful
and high spirits 273 they celebrated amid cries of Hail! a great festival
and thus paved their way to Heaven. At that festival he invited the 274
bhikkhu community of the vihara, had seats prepared in the inner room of
the vihara, made bhikkhus who were preach- 275 ers of the true
doctrine sit down thereon, and had the Mabamangalasutta2 and
other sacred texts worth hearing re- 276 cited by them and thus celebrated
in worthy manner a sacrificial festival of the doctrine3. All the
people who saw and 277 heard this, in that they at one and the same time
beheld the Enlightened One4 and heard the true doctrine, were
filled 278 daily in every possible way with the highest joy and ecstasy, as
if by a sermon of the living Sage. Thus he made manifest 279 both: the
beauty of his form and the charm of his sermon.
Outside in the court he placed pillars of stone, erected a mandapa, spread
seats therein and after establishing the great 280 multitudes gathered
round the mandapa in the five major and other commandments relating to
moral discipline, he made 281 them listen daily to abundant texts.
Full of reverence he5 also invited the preachers of the doctrine to preach
the doctrine repeatedly during the three watches of the night.
1 The yamaktnn patiheram is often mentioned, as is the case in the ancient
MahaVamsa (See my translation, note to 17, 44; cf. DhCo, III, p. 199 ff.;
Samantapasadika, ed. TAKAKUSU I, p. 88 ff).
2 In the Suttanipata, Culavagga, Sutfa 4 (ed, by DINES ANDKRSKN and
HELMKII SMITH, p. 46).
3 P. dhammapiija. The dhannna Itself is the pftjacatthit, tlie "object of
sacrifice", because the sacred texts are recited.
4 L e. the images of the Buddha in the Raj ata-vihara.
5 The subject from v. 274 onwards is throughout the King. W. quite
unnecessarily takes Siddhattha (see v. 238) as the subject of nimctntiya in
281 b.298 KiUisinrajaslUa
100.282
282 In the year two thousand three hundred and one after the final
nirvana of the Enlightened One1 he had the vihara called
283 Rajata restored and the great festival celebrated. He then
thought of repairing the splendid cetiya erected on a clear,
284 fine large slab of rock to the south of the vihara but which was so
dilapidated that it resembled a heap of dust. Therefore he had fetched from
all quarters lime, bricks, stones and so
285 forth. Hereupon he had a fine, square throne built of stone in the
best possible manner whereon he placed a relic of the
286 sublime Enlightened One. At the restoration of the cetiya, he
erected on a neighbouring, particularly beautiful piece of
land for the community whom he invited thither in
287 fitting manner for the purpose, setting up a marked out
boundary, a monastery with an Uposatha house and other
288 (buildings) provided with a brick roof and so forth. On the land
round about he laid out beautifully a large park adorned with divers
blossoming trees, with divers blossoming creepers,
289 with divers fruit trees and the like, and where there were many
bathing-ponds. And full of zeal as he was, he piously made the sons of
the Victor dwell there and devote themselves to study and religious
exercises.
290 In such wise was the place restored by royal power, visited
(in days of yore) by great saints and honoured by the
291 former rulers of Lanka. When the highly famed King heard thereof he
fixed the boundary of the vihara solemnly in the
292 same way (as before), performed there all the solemn ceremonies,
arranged in still more abundant measure (than before) for an almsgiving to
the community and the like and laid up
293 a store of merit. Near the Dohala mountain2 adorned with rows of
trees like puga, punnaga, naga3 and others, resound-
294 ing with the sweet twitter of all kinds of birds, provided with
cool, spotless white stone slabs, enlivened with herds of,
295 divers animals, there was in the fair monastery situated there
* I. e. 1757 A. I).
2 .Mentioned in 44. 56. See note to the passage.
3 For the tree names cf. 73. 98, 74. 204, 79. 3.100.301
Kittisirirdjaalha 299
which bore the name of Sukara1, an image house of the
Victor, erected by a dignitary who was charged therewith by the
King. There the councillor Suvannagama setting up 296 stone pillars,
built an Uposatha house and dedicated it to the sons of the Sage. He
also had supplies of wood collected 297 for pillars and the like and
numerous dwellings built there. To the bhikkhus to whom dwellings had been
assigned there, 298 the Lord of men devoted many villages, fields and so
on for the provision of what was necessary. After that Ruler of men 299
had caused all this to be brought about he kindly dedicated it to that
prince of ascetics, Dhammarakkhita.
After the Ruler of men had in such wise stored up divers 300 kinds of merit
he passed in the thirty-fifth year of his reign from this world thither in
accordance with his deeds.
When one reflects on the worthlessness of wealth and of the 301 life of the
flesh one utterly rejects the yearning thereafter. Ye also, revering the
Triad of the sacred things, ought to perform good works such as spiritual
exertions and the like2.
Here ends the hundredth chapter, called «The History of
Kittisirirajasiha», in the Mahavamsa, compiled for the serene joy and
emotion of the pious. *
1 The Col. Ed. reads sukaracdtanamawhi instead of the sukaravha-yandmamhi
of my MSS. W. gives Varavala as the modern name of the monastery.
2 The whole of the hundredth chapter has the character of a supplement to
chapter 99 and treats especially of the services of the King to the Church.
It repeatedly alludes to events which have been touched upon in the
foregoing (cf. 98. 91 with the note to 100. 59, also the note to 100. 203).
I have already pointed out (note to 99. 53) that Tibbotuvave's contribution
to the Culavamsa (see note to 99. 76) which deals with the reign of
Kittisirirajasiha is composed in praise of this king and completed during
his lifetime. This is the case too with the greater part of the
hundredth chapter. Here too in v. 228 we meet with the expression amhakam
Sihalindo and the benediction in v. 135 sounds as if it were addressed to a
living person. At the end however Kitiisiri's death is mentioned.
The last part of the hundredth chapter must thus have been added later,
whether by Tibbotuvave himself or by another author. The break cannot be
fixed with certainty, it might possibly, be at v, 228.300
Hajddhirajaaiha
CHAPTER CI
SUPPLEMENT *
1 On his death, his younger brother Sirirajadhirajasiha2
2 received consecration as king in Lanka. After attaining his
consecration as king, he devoted himself -with pious joy to the
Triad of the Jewels, zealous in listening to the true doc-
3 trine, unwearied, discerning. The Ruler of men continued, as formerly
without abatement that furtherance of the laity and
4 the Order which his brother had carried out. The highly famed offered
meat and drink and so on as before to the sublime Tooth
5 Relic without depriving it of anything. He commanded that the regular
almsgiving which had been established for the sons of the Victor
should be given to them in the order in-
6 troduced by the (formerj king. The bhikkhus who with theThera Upali at
their head had arrived from Saminda, came to the
7 town of Sirivaddhana. Here those bhikkhus who had come from there, with
the Thera Upali at their head, established a sacred boundary to the south
of the town in the so-called Kusuma-
8 rama3, according to the liatlidutiya process4. When he saw
1 Chapter 101 of the Mhvs. has been composed and added to their edition
of the chronicle (1877) by H. SUMANGALA and BATUWANTUDAWA. See
MA&ALASEKERA, Pali Literature, p. 142. No MS. however of those which
I could examine, reaches beyond v. 292 of ch. 100, and I do not know on
which authority the VY. 100. 293?SOI are based.
2 Reigned 1780-1798 (cf. v. 18). It was during the reign of
Ra-jadhirajaslha that the capitulation of Colombo took place (15 th Feb.,
1796) and with that the passing of the dominion from the Dutch to the
British. Cf. Frems 3, p. 142 ff.; CODRINGTON, EC., p. 133 ff.
3 Synonym for Puppharama 100. 86, 141, now the Malvatu-vihara,
4 This is a particular form of a samghakamma or ecclesiastical act. See
Yin II. 893 and 9137 (? Cullav. 4. 14 2 and 11).101.17
Rajddiiirajaslha 301
that the TJposatha house built formerly by King Kittisiri, was decayed, the
Ruler of men who was intent on merit, first of 9 all raised the ground on
all sides and then by the adding of 10 still more stones he put up the
walls inside the boundary. He put up stone pillars and so built
the TJposatha house 11 which the Ruler made over1 to the community from
the four regions of the heavens.
The King was acquainted with various literary works, works 12 in Pali and
Sanskrit, he rejoiced in the continuous giving of alms, was in form
like the god of love2. As expert in the 13 text books relating to
language he made a poem in the Sihala tongue out of the Asadisajataka3 and
had it written down. With a heart full of faith he reverenced4 the
Tooth Relic in 14 faith with a hundred thousand lamps which he had lit in
a single night. Hearing of the great merits of a kathina offer- 15 ing
over all gifts of alms, he every year presented kathina5 robes to the
community. He had an image of the Aiigirasa6 16 made in bronze in the
proportions of the King and since he strove after the dignity of a
Buddha, lie erected in the 17 monastery called Grangaraona which
was held to be pious, a graceful cetiya well worth seeing.
1 The description of the building is obscure. V. 9 seems to refer
to the securing of the whole base, v. 10 to the laying down of a walled
terrace and v. 11 a b to the building of the house itself.
2 P. makaraddhaja = skr. makaradhraja "whose badge is the makara, the
dolphin".
3 Jataka nr. 181 in FAUSBULL II. p. 8G ff.
4 I believe that here we should read sauimanesi instead of samanesi as the
meaning of the latter can hardly be harmonized with datlid-dhatuin The
instr. dipasatasahassena would also not fall within the construction of
the sentence. We must, it is true, put up with a slight disturbance of the
metre, when reading sammanesi.
5 See note to 44.48.
6 Angiras in the Rigveda is the designation of "beings half gods half
men who act as intermediaries between the two, as sons of Heaven, as
ancestors of men, as those who impart to mankind the gifts of the gods"
(GRA.SSMAKN). The expression aiigirasa is already used of Buddha, Therag.
U52 (quoted. S. I. 196). Of. also A. Ill, 2d9*5; JiL V. I44-1.802
VikJcamarajaszha
101.18
18 After the Ruler had accumulated these and other merits he
passed after an eighteen years' reign from this world in accordance
with his deeds.
19 The sister's son of Rajadhirajasiha, the Lord of men,
Sirivikkamarajasiha1, the discerning ruler of the country
20 hearkened to the doctrine preached by the Victor. The Ruler found
pleasure therein and sacrificed to the sacred Tooth Relic
21 jewels, pearls and other (valuables) and many villages and
fields. To the community whose head is the Buddha, he
22 dispensed often delicious foods and so strove after eternal
happiness. These and other merits the Ruler accumulated.
23 But as he indulged in intercourse with impious people he changed
(for the worse). He had the chief councillors, the
24 great dignitaries and many other officials gathered together and
destroyed liis subjects like a devil. He had the people,
25 many hundreds in number, brought to different spots and had them
impaled, merciless as death. Much wealth that had
26 come to the people by inheritance, the King had confiscated like a
thief that robs villages. And because the Ruler com-
27 mitted in this way many evil deeds the Sihalas and the inhabitants
of the town of Colombo2 rebelled. They all came
28 hither, captured the criminal king alive when the eighteenth year after
his consecration had passed, and brought him to
29 the opposite coast3. After they had brought the King, the
torturer of his people, to the opposite coast the Inghisi by name
seized the whole kingdom.
End of the Mahavamsa May there be prosperity!
1 Reigned 1798-1815. For the rise of the British power in Ceylon during
the reign of this king and for the reign itself see CODRINOTON, HO. p. 155
if., where also on p, 160 f., 182 there is a list of the bibliography of
the subject.
2 This means the British.
3 1. e. To the Indian mainland.303
Genealogical Tables
A The Oldest Part of the Mahavamsa
1 From Vijaya to Asela
Sill ab aim
I. Vijaya Suraitta
I
2. Paiiduvasudeva
3. A b hay a Ummadacitta
and 9 brothers x Dlgbaganiaiu
I
4. Paii d uk abb ay a
I
6. Mutasiva
7. Devanam- 8. Uttiya 9. Mahasiva 10. Suratiasa 13, Asela
piyatissa
Asela's predecessors are the Damila usurpers Sena and Guttika (11, 12), his
successor is EJara (14),II
DutthagamanL his descent and his successors
6. Mutasiva
7. Devanampiyatissa
15. Dutthagamani
Mahanaga 3rd son of Mutasiva
I
Yatthalayakatissa
I
Goth abb ay a
I
Kakavannatissa x Viharadevi
16. Saddhatissa
18. Lalijatissa
17. Thulathana
It). Kliallatanagra
20. VattaganianT
co Yattagamam's reign was interrupted by that of five Damija
usurpers (21?25).305
III From Mahacuifmahitissa to Yasalalakatissa
16, Saddhatissa 19. Khallatanaga 20. Yatfcagainani
I I
26. Mallacullrnahatissa 27. Coranaga
I x Anula
28. Tissa 30. Kufcakannatissa
31. Bbatikabhaya 32. Mabadatbikamabanaga
33. Amandagamani 34. Kanirajanutissa
35. Culabbaya 36. SIvali daughter
I
37. liana?a
38. Candamukhasiva ? 39. Yasalalakatissa,
The successors of Tissa (27) are the paramours of Queen Anula 1. Siva, 2.
Vatuka, 3. Darubhatikatissa, 4. Niliya and Anula herself (29). ?
Yasa-lalakatissa's successor is the usurper Subharaja (10).306
IV From Vasabha to Mahasena
1.
41. Vasabha, a Lambakanna
I
42. Vaiikanasikatissa
I
43. G a j a b a li u k ag a 01 a n I
44. Mahal la naga father-in-law of 43
45. Bhatikatissa 46. Kanitthatissa
47. Khujjanaga 48. Kuficanaga
49. Sirinaga I.
brother of the consort of 48
50. Voharikatissa 51. Abhayanaga
I
52. Sirinaga IL
i
53, V i j a y a k u m a r a
4.
54. Samghatissa, a Lambakarina
55. Sirisamgliabodhi, ?
56. Gothabhaya, ?
57, Jetfchatissa &8. Mahiisena30?
B The Oldest Part of the Cilfavamsa
See Culavamsa tvsl. I, p. 351- 358.
C The Later Parts of the Culavamsa
I From Kittinissarika to Codagaoga
Kalinga Prince
81. Kittinissarika 83. Vikkairiabahu III. daughter
= Ni ssankahial 1 a
I
82. V Ira balm I. 84. Co da
gang a
II
From Vijayabahu III. to Parakkamabahu IV.
93. Vijayabahu IIL
94. Parakkamab allu II. Bhuvanekabahu daughter
81. 68 I
95. Vijayabahu IV. 96. Bhuvanekabahu I.1) Vlrabahu
90.1 90.4
83.41,87.15
I I
97. P a r a k k a m a b a It u TIL 98. B h u v a n e k a b a h u II.
90. 49 90. 59
I
99. Parakkamabahu IV.
90. 64
l) Other sons of Parakkamabahu If. are Tilokamalla, Parakkamabahu and
Jayabahu (87. 1C f.)
20'*308
III
The family of Alagakkonara
Alagakonnara Arfchanayaka daughter
= Alakesvara ]
91.3 I
I
Kumara Alakesvara Vlra Alakesvara VTrabahu
(Vijayabahu VI.) = 106. Virabahu II, ef. 91. 14 note
91.13
IV From Parakkamabahu VIII. to RajasTha I.
111. Parakkamabahu VIII.
(Parakkamabahu IX.) 112, Vijayabahu VI. (VII.)
113. Bhuvanekabahu VII. RajasTha 115. Mayadhanu
I = Rayigam bandara i
daughter "
I
(Dharmapala) 116. RajasTha
I.
v
From Viinaladhainniasurjya L to Narindasiha
VTrasundara brother
117. Vimaladhammasuriya I. 118. Senaratana
KumarasTha Vijitapala 119. Rajasiha II.
95. 22 95. 22 95. 23, 96. 3
120. Vimaladhammasuriya II.
121. NarindasTha 97. 25
VI
From Vijayarajasfha to VikkamarijasTha
122. VijayarajasT.ha
brother-in-law of 121
123. KittisirirajasTha 124. RajadhirajasTha Sister of 124
brother-in-law of 122 brother of 123 j
125, V i k k a ni a r a j a a i li a309
Indices
The indices refer not only to the Culavamsa: but also to my edition and
translation of the. old Mahavamsa so that the whole chronicle is comprised
within. The abbreviations are: M. ed. = The Mahavamsa, edited by W. G; PTS.
1908, ? M. tr. = The Mahavamsa, translated by W. G, PTS. 1912. ? C. ed. I =
Culavamsa, being the more recent part of the Mahavamsa, voL I, PTS. 1925. ?
C. ed. II = the same, vol. II, PTS, 1927. ? C. tr. I = Culavamsa &c.,
translated by W. G., vol. I, PTS. 1929. ? C. tr. II = the same, vol. II,
PTS. 1930.
I. List of words
akkhanavedhin 72. 245 akkhamala 46. 17; 57. G akkhi "axle" 38. 94 agati 37.
108; 99.73, 104 aggikapalla 60.70 anna ? saka 47. 10, 14 atthamulavihara
61. 59 atthayatanani 84. 4, 18 adrlhayoga 88. 93, 118 adhikarin 66.66;
70.278 analaya 42. 42; 46. 4 anuyyana 68. 58 auussati 98. 14 annapasana 62.
53 antarangadhura 69. 32 apaya 72. 306 appamafma 39. IS abhiiiiia 4. 12;
52. 38 abhisaraaya 1,32; 12.27 amaramantar 42. 3; 52. 38
arahant (M. tr, p. 292) I. 14
agamiya 44. 148
ajira 35. 3
adi (in proper names) 44.6,122;
46.1; 48.50; 91.2; 98.2 adipada 53. 13 ayubbeda 73.42 aramika 37. 63 alinda
35. 3 alambara 69. 20 avarana 79. (27,) 69 avudha 99. 45
iti (in the oratio recta) 37.114 ;
44. 16, 90; 45.20; 48. 30, 116; 74.64; 77.99; 94.23
itthlgara 59. 33
iriyapatha 3. 25
ndakukkhepasima 89. 70; 94. 17; 97. 12310
upacara 60. 82 upanayana 64, 13 upanissaya 5.45, 172 - upasampatti 84. 42;
89. 50 u pay a 66.143 upaya (the four) 58. 3 upasana 24.1; 51. 100
i!posatlia(M.tr. p. 296) 37. 201 ubbahika 4. 46 f.
eka- 61. 13 ekatthambhakapabada 73. 92
efakattliambha 60.11
odakantika 72. 238
kankutthaka 32, 6 kaficuka 48. 140
kaysiavedlm 62. 53 kataniaiigaia 35.111 kapparukkha 51. 124 kappiyakaraka
37. 173 kamagata 69. 30 kalanda 37. 204 kavitaka 35. 25 kinkii?iJala 73. 08
kumbbapijaka 12. 20 kulumbaua 36. 26 kusalodaya 71. 24 kutagara 73. 62
ketii 85. 100 k»»ti«a 88.10!) kotfJiaka 1. 56
kuttliabaddhanijjhara 79. 28
kha^gulata 72. Io2
kliaijija 66. I US
khandhavara 73. 57 khiyasava (M. tr. p. 292) 3. 9
gaiia 51. 52; 74. 48 gai?asamganika 60. 17 gati 37. 51; 72. 286 gantha 97.
56 gandhabbi 74. 216 gabbhaparihara 62. 36 gamiyabliatta 51. 61
garubliaijclani 84. 39; 85. 105 gavuta 65. 4; 73. 157 girisetu 79. 24 guna
(the five) 26. 26 gokanna 70. 36 gopura 60. 12
cakkhnmana 81. 26 cai.ula 72. 252 caturaiigin 70. 217 catussala 73. 23
cumbata 24. 31 celukkhepa 72. 288 corayuddlia 75. 135
cliidda 66. 63
jatila 1. 16 jara 99. 176 jatakamma 62. 45 jalakavata 78. 40
jettliapacayaka 41. 9
tapassin, tapovana 41. 99 tadin 15. 62 talavacara 17. 7
tlkkhaggapada 66. 87311
ticivara 41. 29 tilaka 87. 67 tivanka 78.. 39; 85. 66 tulayatthi 88. 97
tlmpika 76. 105, 118
dagcjissara 52.3; 53.80; 60.22
duiikaroti 85. 44
deddubba 37. 132
doni 76. 91
dosa (the five) 26. 26
dlianajata 58. 8 dhammakamma 39. 57 dhammadaaa 98. 77; 99. 15 dhammadhatu
41. 37 dhammapabliata 84.14 dhammasamgaha, -samgiti 8.
17; 4. 63 °dhatuka 57. 69 dbatugabbha 60. 56; 68. 28
nandana 63. 38; 73. 29 nandin 85. 50
iiadalvara 76. 94 nack 76. 261-2 namakaraija 62. 52
nayaka 62. 56 nikkhala 76. 18 niggatika 74. 22
iiijaYacidfaita 67. 90 nijjiiara 79. 28, 66 niftliite 99. 52, 58 nidaua 37.
133 nibandha 90. 21 niyaiti 48. 108
niyojeti 72. 207; 77.59, 82 nirodha 35. 104 nissenigaba 39. 3 mta 67. 96
nettika 60. 14
pakatatta 78.25 paccaya (the four) 37. 76 paccekahatthin 72.248; 76.244
pancapatitthitaiiga 98. 50; 100.
29
paticcakamma 5. 264 patipatti 20. 30 patiyatta 78. 35 pativedha 20. 30
panali 79. 27 pai.ukata 72. 91 panel upalasa 45. 5 pattanikkujjana 45. 31
patti 42.50; 44. 109; 52. 69;
73.47; 100.146, 159 patthai.idila 60. 3 padakkhinam karoti 37. 196
parikkhara (the eight) 60. 71 pariccheda 42. 39 paribhoga 51. 20
parivattana 73. 71 parivei.ia 37. 63 (M. tr. p. 294
is misleading) parisa (the four) 70. 106 pavivlta 73. 116 pavivekin 71. 27.
pavei.iigama 60. 75 pakasasana 72. 186 patava 72. 103 pafcibariyapakkha 37.
202 padajala 88. 64; 52. 65; 58. 50312
padamulaka 66. 66 papurattliaraiiani 54. 24 papena (papakammena) 52.77;
53. 8, 40 pamanga 11. 28 paramita (the ten) 37. 180 pasada 37.59; 72.244
pitthito karoti 70. 314 pitthipasana 68. 27 pithasappin 49. 19 pifci (Eve
kinds of) 81. 24 puiiuakiriya (the ten) 37. 180 puimodaya 37.189; 53. 28
pupphadhana 30. 51 pubba (= adi) 73. 122 pubbakara 64. 15 purattba 38.110
pessiya 67. 58; 84. 5
pharati 72. 251
balipatta 57. 7 bahuja 59. 12 bodhikottliaka 79. 72 bodhighara 38. 43
bhatti 74. 243; 85. 88; bliaya 7.4. 49 bhava 4. 66 bhava vibhava 91. 19.
°bhajana 44. 70; 84. 16. bhapavara 98. 24 bhanubandhu 85. 101 bbava
66, 39, 42 bhmni 64. 41
93. 0
makara 73. 92
mangalikani (the eight) 27. 37
ma]?dapa 37. 108
marumba 29. 8
mahacca 74. 225
maharukkha 72. 11
mafcula 57. 28
mukha 70. 156, 217
°mukha 50 53
mukhabhanga 63. 80
muttacagin 60. 81
muddhavedi 32. 5
muhum 89. 60
rnula0 74. 1
mulaghaccam 58, 56
1. 39
yatthimadhuka 32. 46
yathacaram 60. 1
yavana 76. 264
yogga 42. 8; 44.84; 70.207;
95. 12 yojana 38. 68 ; cf. C. I tr. p. 849
raiigabhumi 31. 82
ranganiaiidala 85. 42
rattha 57. 71
ratanavaluka 76. 104 *
ranclha 70. 212
rasa 72. 94
rajadhamma (the ten) 37. 107
rajapabliata 84. 14
rajavesibhujanga 73. 91
rajini 50. 58
rayara 76. 94313
laya 73. 79 lajapaiicamaka 98- 46 llna 78. 13 leklia 49. 21
vatamsa 11. 28
vaddhita 67. 52
vaddheti 50. 66
vattakaraka 98. 27
vattati 54. 59
valabhi 88. 97
vasavattin 86. 9
vassabara 23. 74,
vataroga 56. 5
vatabadha 37.141
varipata 48. 148; 68 35; (79.
66, 67)
vaseti 74.218 vaha 68. 30 yahana 74. 225 vahim 72. 255, 295 vijumbhati 90.
74 vitanka 88. 97 vidliunita 67. 96 vibhutta 71. 24 Yirnana 72. 323; 73.
107 vlllvakaraka 88. 105 visodheti 38. 53 vedafiga 62. 33 vedika 27.16;
73.88; 76. 117.
Of. M. tr. p. 296 vessa 76. 264 vopanamika 67. 45 Yyadha 69. 20
samrambka 72. 18 samkhata, ? samkhara 4*66
samkhya 89. 4 samgaha 91. 27 samgahavatthuni (the four)
37.108; (41.56) saccakiriya 18. 39; 25. 16;
(51. 56;) 70. 209; 82.16 satthavatti 37.150 satthagama 67. 88 sanathikata
73. 67 santi 73.71; 85.50 samdhiblieda 70. 168 sanmra 39. 16; 74. 204
samani 59. 21 samattha with gen. 48. 20 samavutti 42. 3 samapatti 5. 123
sami 72. 9 sarana 1. 32, 62 sahavacldhita 67. 52 sahodha 23. 11; 35. 11
sadhukara 74. 223; 85. 48 sapadanam 37. 203 sabliimata 61. 50 sa man era
39. 48 saragandha 100. 196 sahicca 82. 3 sikhamaha 63. 5 sivikasotthisala
10. 102 su° before a finite verb 50. 27 sugaiithika 49. 34 sudhakara
84. 44 siiri 60. 19 sekha 3. 24 sogata 76. 11; 83.37 son'da 85. 33
sotapatti, -panna 1.33; (12.
21)314
hammiya 88. 93,118 liaramliaram 76. 114 hassa 66. 56; 73. 117
hemavacjcjlia 38. 68 homa 62. 33
II. Names of Persons
Ajafcasattu and successors 4. Iff. Alagakkonara 91. 3, 9 N. Aktturu 76. 180
N., 184, 214 Asoka (Dliammasoka) 5. 19 ff.,
11. 18; 38. 44 &c. Ariyamuni 100. 95 Udayal. 49.1,45 Upali 100.71, 94, 117,
142 Okkaka-2. 11 f., 45. 38; 80. 32;
87. 34
Kalasoka 4. 31, 63; 5. 14 Kutthaka 51. 88 K u in arad asa (and K al i d as
a) 41.1 Kulasekliara 76. 76, 80 N. ?
90. 47
Kuvapna 7. 11 ff. Kotalla 64. 3; 70. 56 Gokawa 63. 34; 66. 35 Caijdavajji
5. 120 ff. Clpakka 5. 16; 64.45 Citfa 9.1, 13 ff. Colakonara 76.145,173,
ISO N.,
181
Tondriya 76. 180N., 181 Dasaka 5. 105 ff. Dfghasanda(na) 15.212; 38.16
Duyyodhana 64. 43 Dussanta 64. 44 Dhammakitti 84. 11 Dbamm asoka see Asoka
Dhammika 100. 66, 136 &c. Nanda 5. 15 if.; 64. 45 Narasiha 47. 4, 7 K.
! Nala 50. 9 i
Nigrodha 5. 37 ff. Patanjali 37. 217 Panada see Mahapanada
Parakkamacamunatlia 80. 49,
52
Bimbisara 2. 25 ff. | Buddhaghosa 37. 215 ff, 224 Bhaddaji 81. 7 ff.
Mandhatar2. 2; 37. 53; 81. 28 Mabakassapa 3. 4; 5. 1; 78. 6
Maliadkammakatliin 37. 175 Mahanama 39. 42 Mahapanada 2.4; 31. 8; 37. i
62; 51. 9 *
I Mabasammata 2. 1, 23; 47. 2; | 99.77
| Mana, Manavamma 57.4,14, 25 I Moggaliputta 5. 95 ff,; 78. 6 ! Rama 64.42;
68.20; 78.137; | 75. 59; 83.46; 88.69 I Havana 64. 42; 75. 59 \
Vajiragga, Vidoragga 51. 105;
I 53. 46
i
[ Varafia^amuni 100. 138, 174
Visuddhacariya 100. 137, 171,315
Viharadevl 22.12,20,29; 24.53 | 10; 85. 73; 92. 6. ? 44.83;
Sagararajino 87-34 j 46. 1; 59. 10
Samayi 59. 21 ! Silameghavai?].ia 44. 83 N,
Sarayamkara 97. 51, 60; 98. | 80S 73. 137.
23; 99. 150 N.; 100. 49, 107 j Sunetta 91. 24
Siggava 5. 99, 120 ff. j Soijaka 5. 104
Sirisamghabodhi 36, 73ff.;81. | Hanumant 73. 161
ill. List of Passages
1. 4. __ 3. 6, 7. ? 4. 30, 45, 51, 62. ? 5. 23, 61, 145, 216, 227, 262. ?
7. 56 ff. ? 9. 8, 17, 23. ? 11. 2, 5. ? 12. 16, 55. - 13. 18,19. ? 15. 27
f., 59. - 17. 41. ? 19. 10, 28. -20. 22, 30, 37. ? 21. 4 ff. - 22. 17, 53,
67, 68. ? 23. 11,
24, 37 f. ? 24. 35, 48, 56. ? 25. 89, 93. ? 26. 23-5. -27. 46. ?
28. 28. ? 29. 2, 58. ? 30. 25, 42-50. ? 31. 21,
26, 43, 53, 124. ? 32. 34. ? 33. 4, 42, 51, 98, 103. ? 34.
27, 36. ? 35. 13, 116-8. ? 36. 26, 31, 102, 116, 124. ? 37. 35, 66 ff'.,
91, 100, 101, 114, 116, 129, 138, 159, 171, 184, 185 f., 200. ? 38,
3, 8, 9, 21, 29, 35, 59, 60, 94, 96, 98, 110. ? 39. 6, 14, 17, 23, 26, 27,
34, 42, 52, 53, 59. ? 41. 9, 44, 66, 71, 73, 82, 89, 99, 103. ? 42. 1,
15-6, 26,
28, 62, 66, 69.? 44. 7, 13, 21, 38, 44, 56, 69, 87, 88, 90, 106, 119, 123,
151.? 45. 30, 54, 56, 70, 75. ? 46. 1, 32, 33. ? 47. 2-3, 10, 40, 45.
? 48. 8, 20, 25, 29, 54, 61, 72, 79, 94, 101, 104. ? 49. 1, 2, 3, 9, 18,
23, 24, 27, 47, 52, 58, 61, 62, 74, 81, 83, 86, 93. ? 50. 9, 27, 34, 52,
53, 58, 73, 74. ? 51. 20, 56-7, 98. ? 52. 4, 12, 19, 22, 26,
29, 31, 32, 43, 46, 80. ? 53. 7, 44. ? 54. 9, 57, 59-60,
62, 68, 70-1. ? 55. 16, 20. ? 56. 16. ? 57- 8, 9, 33. ? 58. 15, 45, 56. ?
59. 1, 2, 22, 32, 49. ? 60. 14, 26, 30, 44, 84. ? 61. 31, 36, 40, 53,
72. ? 62. 10, 13, 65. ?
63. 12-5. ? 64. 3, 19, 22, 28, 40, 41-7, 53. ? 66. 7, 12,
25, 47, 53, 56, 59, 62, 63, 66, 72, 78, 85, 86, 104, 109, 115, 116, 143-5,
150. ? 67. 21, 44, 45, 46, 61, 65. ? 68. 1-2, 25, 31. ? 69. 20. ? 70.
20, 42-4, 85, 92, 127, 128, 145,316
181, 208, 289, 290, 292, 821. ? 71. 10, 18-5, 82. ? 72. 18, 28, 43, 58, 80,
91, 95, 101-2, 104, 106-7, 113, 122-8, 189, 14-0, 141-7, 152, 188, 205-14,
209, 211, 227-8, 286, 258, 818.? 73. 2-10, 12-22, 41, 57, 74-81, 95-112,
111, 124-35, 138. ? 74. 22-35, 26,. 55-66, 56, 64, 72-8, 79, 80, 82, 83,
96, 100, 105, 107, 129, 140, 142, 150, 165, 178, 178, 198-227, 199, 225,
228-31, 240. ? 75. 19, 85, 88, 97, 120, 184-5, 148, 156, 179-82. ? 76. 8,
8, 12, 18-9, 29, 31, 40, 55, 70-2, 87, 90, 98, 100, 112, 124, 180, 186,
192, 208-19, 212. ? 77. 20-4, 52, 5?, 84-5, 97. ? 78. 2-4, 13, 52-4, 60,
62, 102. ? 79. 27. ? 80. 15, 33, 39. ? 81. 2, 6, 19, 22, 26.
? 82. 21, 38, 47. ? 83. 4, 5-7, 8-9, 15-21, 33-4, 40. ? 8i. 14, 15,
38, 40. ? 85. 1, 3-10, 4, 38, 42-51, 45, 82. ? 86. 17, 22. - 87. 4, 19, 37,
39, 46, 50. ? 88. 11, 86, 100.
? 89. 4, 16-38, 20, 47-56, 68. ? 90. 43, 46, 68, 68, 92, 104, 109. ?
91. 9, 25, 27. ? 92. 23-6. - 91. 23. ? 95. 4, 14. ? 96. 5, 19-20. ? 97.
29. ? 98. 14, 24, 26, 47-8, 61, 69, 73. ? 99. 6-11, 11, 16, 43, 45, 46, 53,
55, 56, 60, 63, 104, 113, 163, 171, 175, 181. - 100. 1, 35, 48,
52, 71-4, 75, 102-7, 129, 137, 157, 162, 167, 215, 248, 268,
281, 295. - 101. 14.
IV. The Chronicle
I) Composition (Cf. C. ed. I, p. I ft'.): 37. 51; 88. 59. ? 79. 84. ? 90.
102; 99. 76 ff. ? the author of the last portion contemporary with
Kittisirirajasiha 99. 53, 183, 163; 100.
228.-------2) Sources: Different sources: 7. 43-5 and 9.
9-11; 73. 12 ff. and 78. 6 ff. ? a new source? (the Rohana chronicle) 22.
1; 45. 37; 57. 3; ? (47. 1; 81. 40). ? pun-fiapotthakani 82. 25; traces of
p: dry numbers or lists of names 20. 17-28; 24. 12, 47; 26. 25; 27. 47; 32.
26 ff.; 38. 45 ff.; 60. 48 ff.; 79. 62 ff.; 82. 12 ff.; 92. 10-29; 100. 14,
200; absence of a record 37. 46. ? annals kept at court
59. 7 ff.-------3) Chronological dates: 4. 1, 8; 5. 21 f., 280;
20. 1 ff.. 32, 49; 41. 27; 42. 44; 44. 144, 153; 47. 15; 52. 78; 53. 44;
55. 22; 58. 41; f>0. 5; 80. 32; 90. 108; 91. 15;317
92. 6; 91 5, 18; 99. 2; 100. 59, 91, 282.--------4) Style
and language (cf.C. ed. I, p. XIV ft.). Alamkara: 18. 14, 68; 52. 42; 58.
15; CO. 44; 70. 292; 72. 51, 102, 144, 209, 2551, 314, 323, 326; 76. 160
f., 233, 311 f.; 80. 56 ff., 60; 82. 5, 16, 41, 44 ff.; 83. 13, 25, 38, 40,
42; 85.- 12 ff., 35, 44 ff.; 88. 91, 121; 89. 2 ff.'; 90. 34, 47, 49; 96.
20; 99. 4, 122; 100. 30, 34 &c. ?~ Puns: 1. 13, 25; 5. 256; 9. 29; 14. 43;
15. 27; 17. 8 f.; 26. 6; 31. 56; 33. 65; 37. 115; 50. 65, 83; 51. 108; 67.
92; 72. 295, 315; 85. 87 f.; 90, 2 &c. Metrical licenses: 37, 135ab, 138
ab; 62. 49 cd; 65. lied; 66. 44ab; 67. 44 cd. See also C. ed. I, p. XI ff.
? Irregular grammatical forms. See also C. ed. I, p. XIV ff'.: 44. 11, 3.1,
44; 47.55; 50. 10; 62. 60; 70. 262; 75. 26; 90. 109. ? Loc. inst. of gen.
38. 115. ? Causative inst. of the simple root and the contrary: 48. 102;
70. 287; 75. 156 &c.; 47. 18; 48. 61; 75. 171 &c. ? Simple verbe inst. of
passive and the contrary: 44. 26; 50. 18; 51. 54; 76. 330 &c.; 70. 208.?
Gerund inst. of Loc. abs.: 39. 26; 48. 79 N.; 77. 24 N.; 88* 67 ff. ?
Irregular compounds: 39. 59; 91. 6, 20; 99. 46.
? Irregular construction of sentences: 41. 103; 49. 58; 72. 128, 249;
92. 17, 23-26; 96. 19-20; 99. 6 ff., 42 ff.; 100. 51 f. ? Influence of
the metre 74. 199; 75. 72. ? Influence of Sinhalese 70. 85; 90. 104; 91.
36; 95, 8; 96. 17; 98. 1. ? 5) Literary references. Indian epic literature
64. 42 ff.; 66. 143; cf. II, s. vv. Duyyodhana, Dussanta, Rama,
ayurveda 73. 42; Blti literature 48. 80, 96; 55. 7;'64. 3; 66. 130 ff.
(142); 70. 56; 73. 59; yuddhannava 70. 56; the rasa theory 66. 56; 72.
947 265; 73. 117; 75. 89. ? Canonical Pali literature: Quotation
of a Buddha-word 73.143; 99. 180 ,f.? Dhammasamgifci, -samgaha 3. 17;
5. 276. ? Tipitaka and ?Atihakatlia*: 5. 84, 275; 27. 44; 33. 100; 37.
223; 41. 58; 60. 6; 84. 9, 29; 90. 37, 83; 91. 27. ? 84000 sections: 5. 78
(cf. 5.173 ff.); 33. 12. ? Navaiigika sasana 89. 70. ? Vinaya, dharama,
sutfcanta: 3. 30, 34; 5. 150 f.; 20. 56; 54. 34; 99. 90, 170, 173 f. ?
Nikay5(the four) 83. 72; 99. 31,33; 100. 117.
? Saccasamyutta 14. 58. ? Abhidhamma: 5. 15U; 37. 221; 44. 109; 51. 79;
52. 49 f. ? Paritta texts: 37. 226; 51. HO;318
99. 26. ? Single suttantas: 5. 68; 12. 26, 29, 31, 34, 39, 41, 51;
14. 22, 39, 63; 15.4, 176, 178, 186, 195, 197, 199; 16. 3; 87. 191, 195;
51. 79; 99. 20, 29, 154; 100. 275. ? Single jatakas: 5. 264; 12. 37;
35. 30; 64. 41; 83. 33 f.;
97. 39-45; 99. 97; 100. 74, 254. ? Peta-, Vimanavatthu: 14. 58. ?
Dhammasangaui: 37. 225; 52. 50; 60. 17. ? Cittayamaka 5. 146.
Katbavatthu 5. 278. ? Younger Pali literature: 87. 93, 225, 236; 39.
49, 56; 91.27; 97.57,59;
100. 118. ? Sinhalese literature 37. 228, 233; 90. 78, 83;
98. 24. ? 6) External confirmation or correction of the chronicle (cf. M.
tr., p. XV ff.). a) Sinhalese books. Siri-megbavanna to Mabanaga: 37.
92, 105, 178, 208, 247; 38. 1, 8, 10, 45, 50, 112; 39. 58; 41. 1-5, 6, 26,
27, 37, 53, 63,
91, 102. ? Aggabodhi I. to Dathopatissa II: 42. 13, 15, 39, 40, 67, 68;
44. 1, 22, 63, 65, 82, 117, 144, 153; 45. 16, 35, 80. ? Aggabodhi IV.
to Aggabodhi IX: 46. 39, 44, 46; 47. 1, 66; 48. 19, 25, 38, 67, 74;
49. 37, 39, 42, 64, 82,
92. ? Sena I. to Loka: 50. 1, 85; 51. 1, 26, 89, 134; 52. 36, 81; 53. 1,
4, 12, 27, 38, 51; 54. 1, 56, 72; 55. 33; 56. 6, 9, 12, 14. 16; 57. 1. ?
Vijayabahu I. to Parakkamabahu I: 60. 91; 62.1; 63. 18, 19; 79. 86.
? Vijayabahu II. to Magha: 80. 14, 15, 26, 29, 30, 32, 33, 34, 42,
44, 45, 48, 51, 53, 79. ? Vijayabahu III. to Vijayabahu IV.: 81.
19, 44, 51, 56, 58, 79; 82. 7; 83. 30-1, 37, 42; 84. 9, 24; 85. 1-4, 95,
99, 118; 86. 49-50; 87. 9; 88. 35; 89. 71; 90. 1. -Bhuvanekabahu I. to
Kajaslha II: 90. 4, 59, 63, 64, 105-6, 108; 91. 3, 32; 92. 1; 93. 16; 94.
2-3, 22; 95. 25; 96. 40. ? b) Ceylon inscriptions: 37. 53; 39. 11. ?
42. 3 ff.; 44. 98. ? 46. 20, 29; 43. 24. - 50. 9, 45, 68, 70; 51. 12, 26,
74, 88, 90, 105, 134; 52. 1, 11, 13, 17, 33, 45, 58; 53. 4, 13; 54. 1, 7,
35, 48. ? 58. 1, 56, 59; 59. 49; 60. 5, 16, 21, 36, 66, 91; 63.
19; 72. 300; 73. 20, 87; 76. 68; 78. 5, 6 ff. ? 80. 1, 18, 19, 20,
23, 24, 25, 27, 28, 32, S3, 34, 50. ? 87. 16; 90. 108; 91. 1, 3,
16, 24; 92. 1. ? c) South Indian inscriptions: Eassapa V: 52, 98.
Dap-pula IV: 53. 9. Udaya IV: 53. 44. Mahinda V: 55. 22.
Parakkamabahu I.: 76. 80; 77. 103. Parakkamabahu II.:319
8152. BkuvanekabahuL: 90.47. BliuvanekabaliuV. 91.13.? d) Chinese Annals:
Sirimeghavanna &c.: 37. 53, 175. Kas-sapa I.; 39. 27. Aggabodhi VI: 48. 42.
(Vijayabahu VI.): 91. 14.
V. The World
A. Cosmology. 1. Three worlds, hell and heaven: 4. 38; 34.14; 87.178;
44.117; 60.91; 72.306; 90.40; 92.30; 94. 21. ? The moon and the tides 81.
44. ? Regions of the heavens: 28.13, 16, 18, 20, 36, 39; 31. 86; 63. 51;
72. 300, 329; 74.150; 95.15; 96.25. ? 2. The earth: The dipas 73. 8. ? Meru
(Sineru) 31. 53; 37. 79; 42. 2; 54. 43; 78. 24. ?? Cakkavala mountains 88.
116. ? Udayacala 72. 326. ? TJttara Kuru 1.18; 30.58; 51.50. ? 3.
Destruction of the world 70.253; 72.93, 313; 75.26; 83.47.--------B)
Geography and Ethnography. I. India. a) Geographical Names:
Anotatta-lake 1. IS. Aparantaka 12. 34.
Ayojjha 56. 13. Avanti 4. 17.
TJjjem 5. 39; 13. 8, 10' (Dakkhioagiri-v. 13. 5; 29. 35).
Uttaramadhura 88. 121; 92. 25. Uruvela 1. 12, 16 f., 43.
Kancipura 88. 121. Kaiiduvethi 47. 7.
Eapilavatthu 2.15; 89. 4. Kasmlra 12. 9; 29. 37.
Kasipura see Baranasf.
Kusavati 2. 6. Kusinara 3. 2.
Kusumapura see Pataliputta.
Kelasa 32. 53: 68. 1*; 73. 62 &e.; 89.45 (Kelasa-v. 29.43).
Kosambi 4. 17 (Qhositarama 29. 34).
Gaiiga 5. 253; 8. 23; 11. 30 &c.
Qandhara 12. 9. Giribbaja 5. 114. Gova 94. 1-2.
Campapurl 88. 121. Jetutfcara 89. 2.
Tambarattha 81 11. TamalittI 11. 23 N., 38; 19. 6.
Tirlaaveli 76.143, 288. Nettura 76.189.
Pajlfga 31. 6. Palankotta 77, 58. Pallavabhoga 29. 38,
Pataliputta (Kusumapura, Papphapura) 4. 31; 5. 39, 120; 11. 24; 17. 10; 18.
8? 68; 92. 23 (Asokarama 5. 80? 163, 174; 29.36). .320
Pava 4. 17.
Puppliapura see Pataliputta.
Bara&asi(Kasipura) 1.14; 41.37; 88.121 (Isipatana-v. 29.31).
Bodhimapcla 29. 41; 37. 215; 39. 47.
Madda 8. 7.
Madhura (dakkhina M.) 7.49, 51; 50.12 N.; 7o. 7(5; 98. 40;
97. 2, 24; 98. 4 (cf. also Uttaramadhura). Malaya 76. 195. Matarattlia
12. 37. Mahisamandala 12. 29. Mithila 2. 6; 83. 34; 88. 121. Bajagalia 2.
6; 29. 80; 89. 3 (Veluvana-v. 15. 17). Ramissara 76. 97*. Lalarattha
6. 5, 36; 7. 8. Vaiiga 6. 1. Vanavasa 12. 81; 29. 42. Vifijhatavi 19.
6; 29. 40. Visala, Vesali 4. 9, 22; 88. 121; 99. 98 (Mahavana-v. 4.12;
29. 33).
Samkassa 89. 4. Saketa 89. 3. Sagala 89. 2. Savatthl 88. 121
(Jetarana-v. 1. 44; 29. 32). Sivaliputturu 77. 41. Sihapura 6. 35; 59. 46.
Sumsumaragiri 89. 3. Sorejya 4.21. Himavant 12. 41.
b) Names of tribes or castes.
Ariya 61. 36; 63.15. AriyI 90. 16 ff. Kan^ata 55. 12. Kallara
76. 246.
Kalinga 6. 1; 37. 92; 42/44 &c.
KM 5. 114. Kerala 53. 9. Koliya 31. 18,
Cola 21. 13; 36. 112; 52. 70 &c.
Damila 1,41,.; 21.10&C.; 38. 11 f. &c.
PaiKlu 7. 50, 69; 50. 12; 76. 76 &c.
Maravara 76. 180, 246, 259, YSdhava 76. 168.
Yona, YavaDa 10.90; 12.-34, 39.; 76.264.
Liccfaa?! 99. 98. Vafiga' 6. L Vajjl 4. 9 E
VallabbS 47. 15, 18, 24; 54. 12 S. . '
Sakya 2. 15 ff.; 8. 18.321
2. Farther India
a) Geographical names, names of tribes
Ayojjba 98. 9!; 100. 60. Arimaddana 76. 38.
Kamboja 76. 21. Kakadipa 76. 57. Kusumitittha 76. 59. Javaka 83. 36
ff.; 88. 63; 99. 118. Pegu 98. 89. Malaya 76. 22.
Rakkhanga 94. 15; 97. 10; 98. 89; 99. 25. Ramafma 58. 8; CO. 5; 76.
10-69. Saraindavisaya 99. 78; 100. 63 &c.
3. Ceylon
a) Physical character, climate &c.
The ocean: 22.49,85; 41.79; 57.5; 71.18; 72.255; 85. 441; 88. 20. ?
Wilderness, swamps, forests, rocks: 33.48; 39.2; 61.46; 66. 51; 68.10; 70.
2 ff., 84; 81. 3, 5, 33; 80. 9; 87. 26; 95. 9. ? Irregular rain: 21. 27;
70. 208.
? Drought and famine: 32. 29; 36. 20, 74; 37. 189; 87. 1 ff.; 90. 43. ?
Wind, thunderstorms: 57. 56; 72. 3; 74. 228 ff.; 87. 7ff. ? Earthquake
(as a miracle): 5. 259 ff.; 15. 26, 194; 17. 55; 18. 50; 19. 47; 29. 62;
31. 110.
b) Products of the island (or imported)
1. Minerals:
Jewels (mani, three kinds 11. 22) 28. 18, 40; 61. 6, 56;
62. 32; 64. 32; 68.12; 72. 326; 97. 53; 98. 33, 95; 99. 165; 100. 16 ff.;
and precious stones (ratana, seven or nine kinds 27. 37; 91.18; 97.7) 11.
Si, 16; 22.60; 31.60; 34.73; 66.44; 69.33; 89.41; 90.71; 97.17.? Beryl
(veluriya) 11,16; diamond (vajira). 100.15; ruby (kuruvinda, rattamani,
lohitafika) 28. 19; 100.18; 11. 16; sapphire (indamla, uppala,' mlamani)
11.16; 28.19; 100.17; topaz (puppharaga) 100.17.
? Pearls'(eight Hods 11.14) 11.16,22; 28,36; 34,471; 61. 6, 56; 62.
32; 64. 32; 70. 92; 89.19; 97. 47; 98. 33, 95;
21322
100.19. - Gold 11.31; 22.64; 27.33; 28.14; 29.57; 33.11; 61; 57; 66.139;
68.12; 89.19ff.; 91.18; 97.17, 53; 98.44, 75, 94; 99. 54, 165; 100. 30, 72,
75, 241. - Silver 27. 27, 38; 28. 20, 33; 29. 57; 89. 20 ff.; 90. 71; 97.
18; 98. 44, 75; 99. 55, 165. ? Copper (loha, tambaloha) 23, 87; 27. 42;
28.16; 31. 85; 36. 31. ? Iron (ayo) 23. 87; 98. 69. ? Rock-crystal
(phajika) 27. 36; 29. 9. ? MedavaMapasapa 1. 39; 30. 57, 59; 31.121. ?
Yellow orpiment (haritala) 34. 52. ? Cinnabar (kurimnda?) 29. 8. ?
kankuttha, kind of earth 32? 6. ~~ Red arsenic (manosila) 15. 80, 114, 149;
29. 12; 3152. ? Vermilion (hinguli) 27.18, ? Corals (pavala) 27. 26, 31;
28, 37 f. &c. ? Shells (saiikha) 71. 25; s. dakkhi^a-yatja 11. 22, 30; 100.
154.
2. Trees and shrubs; fruits, flowers
Akkha (tenninalia belerica) 32. 29. amba (mangifera indica) 14.17 ff.; 15.
38; 22. 4£; 79. 3, 85; 100. 4, 218. asana (ter-rainalia alata
tomentosa) 23. 87. asoka Qonesia asoka) 73. 98. Idari-creeper 17.31.
amalaka (embliea officinalis) 5. 26; 11. 31; 2a 36; 54. 23. udumbara (ficus
glomerata) 15. 112; 23. 87. ka$(p)ikara (pterospermum acerifolium) 73. 123;
100. 1. kadall (musa sapientum) M. ed. p. 331, v. 5; 70. 211; 72. 318;
73.123: 75.61; 85.36,114; 98.41; 100.30. kadamba (nauclea cadamba) 73. 98.
kadambapuppha 17. 31; 19. 73, 75; 25. 48; 33. 85; 35.104, 116. kapittha
(feronia elephantum) 29. 11. kamuka (areca palm) 98. 41. kutaja (wrightia
anti-dysenterica) 73. 99. ketaka (pandanus odoratissimus) 33. 50; 73. 98;
100. 1. khajjura (phoenix silvestris) 100. 6. khara-patfca (tectooa
grandis) 32. 5. campaka (michelia champaca) 73. 98; 98. 59; 100. I, 197.
jambu (eugenia jambu) 36.71 ft; 73,98; 100.4. tamila (xanthochymus
pictorius) 73.99.. tala (palmyra palm) 10. 59; 23. 46, 59; 73. 123; 79. 3.
timbaru-saka (the tinduka tree) 100. 5. tilaka(?) 73. 98. da|ima
(pomegranate) 100.5. naga (iron-wood tree) 73, 98, 123; 85. 34; 89. 43;
100. lf 293. naraiiga (orange) 100. 5. nali-kera (cocopalm) 23. 59; 61. 65;
73. 99; 74. 204; 79. 3; 86.323
5, 17, 45; 97. 34; 98. 41; 100. 5, 218 (the shell 57. 8). ni-grodha (ficus
indica) 10. 35 f., 89; 15. 147. mpa (nauclea cadamba) 73. 98. panasa
(artocarpus integrifolia) 28.23; 79.3; 85. 36; 86. 50; 100. 4, 218. picula
(tamarlx indica) 15. 28. punnaga (rottleria tinctoria) 73. 98, 123; 89. 43;
100. 1, 293. puga (areca palm) 36. 47; 79. 3 ; 100. 3, 293. pharusa (?)
100. 4. bodhirukkha (ficus religiosa) see VIII, C, 3. madhu, -uka (bassia
latifolia) 34.56; 44.18; 83.18. mun4aka(?) 100. 5. muddika (grape) 100. 6.
rambha (musa sapientum) 100. 4. rajayatana (buchanania latifolia) 1. 52,
54, 67 f. la-buja (artocarpus incisa) 90.87; 94. llf. vakula (mimusops
elengi) 73. 99. vata (ficus indica) 6. 16. sattapanna (alstonia scholaris)
30. 47. sannlra (king coconut tree) 74. 204; 100, 5, 26. sala (shorea
robusta) 3. 2; 5.161; 73. 98. sinsa (acacia sirissa) 15. 78. haritaka
(terniinalia chebula) 5. 26; 11. 31. hintala (kind of palm tree) 73.123.
Bamboo (velu) 11. 10; 70.213. sugar-cane, sugar, molasses 34.62; 35.92;
61.53; 89. 53; 100. 196. sandal-wood 11. 28; 58. 9; 61. 57; 100. 2, 196.
aloe (agaru) 61.57; 100.2. betel (tambula) 35. 62; 54. 22, 46; 100. 3, 196.
garlic (lasuna) 54. 22 L pepper (marica, pipphali) 25.114; 54. 23. ginger
(singivera) 28.21; 54. 23. saffron (piyangu) 24. 25. camphor (kappura) 58.
9; 6i. 57; 69. 24; 89. 43; 100. 3, 196. liquorice (yattbimadhuka) 32.46. -
Bean (masa) 23. 51. sesam (tila) 29. 12; 34. 56. ? Cotton 57. 56; 72. 3;
86. 46. ? Laja 98. 46; 100. 31. patali (bignonia suaveolens) 73. 98.
ganthipuppha 30. 59. jasmin 15. 27; 29. 61; 30. 27; 73. 99; 98. 8; 100. 1.
lotus 19. 18; 22.45,53; 34 47, 53 f.; 73.102; 88.113; 100.1,30 (the stalk:
mulali 7. 12).
3. Animals
Elephant, wild or domesticated 7. 56; 18. 28; 23. 8,47, 49; 29.4; 37. 112;
41. 23?47ff.; 47. 9; 51. 37,43, 112f.; 61.6; 70. 219,, 229, 265; 72. 3, 88,
155, 314, 325; 76. 48, 70; 89. 22; 96, 20; 99. 46 and passim, young el.s.
62. 22, 25. rutting
el.s. 66. 150; 72. 321; 74. 63; 83. 13. solitary el.s. 72. 248; 76. 244.
catching wild el.s. 72. 1.05. el.-trainer and driver22.68; 88.34 hatthisala
14.62; 15.1. alhaka 19.73; 35. 24. sivigeha "canopy on an el.'s back" 99.
55, 59. el.-trade 76. 17-34. white el.s 62. 21. six-tusked race 22. 61.
mangalahattln see below V, B, 3. (danta "ivory" 27. 32, 35; 37. 100 ff.) ?
Horse 7. 56; 70. 127, 265; 72. 315; 74. 221; 76. 112; 85. 113; 88. 34, 74;
92. 29; 99. 46 &c. h. s among the Damilas 76, 100. horse dealing
(sindhu-h.) 21. 10; 23. 71; 31. 38. ? Buffalo, wild or domesticated 23. 79;
67. 2; 86. 24; 90. 76; 92. 29 (mahisa camma 25. 36). lion, not indigenous
6. 5; 27. 30; 60.40; 66. 90, 104; 67. 6, 48; 70. 24, 141, 219;
72. 3, 68, 88, 108, 152, 155, 221; 83. 13; 96. 5 (rnigaraja 96. 20).
tiger, not indigenous 27. 30. panther 75. 39. bear
5. 31; 67. 41. boar 10. 4; 23. 66; 51 32; 67. 44; 83. 18. elk
(gokanna) 14. 3; 23. 66; 70. 36. deer or antelope (miga, harfoa) 5. 154
f.; 23. 66; 54. 32; 66. 90; 67. 48; 72. 68; 75. 39. monkey 54. 32; 68.
20; 87. 20. hare 23. 65. mouse
6. 30. cow 90. 76; 92. 29. bullock (usabha) 60. 74. dog 28. 9,
41; 36. 44; 54. 32;. 60. 74 (bitch: son! 7. 9). yak-cow, not
indigenous (camari) 98. 14; 100. 31. ? Vulture 75. 114. crane 98.43.
peacock 57.7; 73.101; 74.229. crow 60.74; 75.114. parrot 5.29. cuckoo
73.101. goose 30.65; 35.97;
73. 134. kalanda 37. 204. karavika 5. 32. (birds in cages 70.
292; 72. 209). ? Glow-worm 75. 29; 83. 25; 86. 22.
bee 5. 81; 34. 52; 73. 97. .....moth (patanga) 75. 41. ? Crocodile
70. 4. iguana 28. 9 f. tortoise 75. 58. ? Fish 75. 58; 88. 113. ?
Snakes (naga) 5,161; 37. 112 ff. (sappa) 21. 19. (deijcjubha) 37.
U2. (ghoravisa) 93. 8.
c) Geographical and ethnographical names
1. Names of the Island
Slhala, Laiika passim. ? Prehistoric names 15. 59, 93, 127. -
TambapaTOi 7. 41; 80. 25; 85. 106; 89. 57. ? Ti-
slhala 81. 4G; 82. 1; 87. 25, 71; 88. 65.S25
2. Names of provinces (rattha) and districts (ma^dala) (18 provinces:
86. 11)
Atthasahassaka 61.24; 75.154 Ambavana 66. 85; 69. 9 Alisara 60. 14; 70.106
Uttararattlia 70. 92 Uvarattha (see Huva) 95. 22 Erahula 74. 91
Kantakapetaka 69. 9 Kalyani 1. 63, 74; 22. 12 E;
61. 35
Kalagiribhancja 72. 62 Kirinda 74. 97 Kurundi 83. 16; 88. 64 Giriba 69. 9
Girimandala 51.111 Guttasala 61. 12; 74. 154 Janapada 44. 56; 66. 110 Tabba
69. 9 Dakkhiijadesa 38. 24; 41. 35;
42. 8 &c. Dighavapi 74. 89, 180; 75. 1;
96. 25
Dighali 72. 63; 75. 60 Dumbara 70. 8 Dvadasasafaassaka 61. 22; 75.
156 N,
Dhauuniaridala 74. 166 Navayojanarattha 72.61; 75.72 Nagadipa I. 47; 20.
25; 42, 62 Nilagallaka 70. 14 Paficayojanarattlia 57.-71; 72.
57; 75. 21/85, 81 -Paiicasatarat$ha 95. 9 Pafieuddliarattha 94. 4; 95.
23 f.; 96.17
Patittharattha 55. 22 N.; 81.
15 N.; 88. 87 Pad! 83.16; 88. 64 Pillavitthi 69. 8 Puratthimadesa 41. 33
Buddhagamarattha 69. 9 Bodliiganiavararattha 69. 9 Majjhimavagga 70. 20
Malaya 7. 68; 24. 7 ; 25. 5 ;
41. 10 &c.
Mahakhetta 72. 63; 75. 50 Mahatila 66. 71 Mahafchala 48. 3 Maharattha 72.
141, 163, 190 Mayarattha 81.15; 87. 24 Merukandara 41. 19; 70. 282
Moravapi 69. 8 Ratanakararattha 42. IS; 69.31 Rattakararattha 68. 23
Rajarattha 52.4; 55.22; 61.30 Rohana 22. 67 S; 35. 27 f.;
38. 12 &c. Lankagiri 70. 88 Lokagalla 74. 79 Sapara(gamu) 78. 8; 94. 12
Snrambavana 70. 87 Huvarattha (see U?a) 60. 66
3. Towns and villages
Angamu 70. .130 Anuradhapura 10. 76, 106
and passim
Antaravitthi 60. 68; 61. 46 Ambaggama 86. 23326
Ambavana 66. 85 Aligama 70. 112 Uddhanadvara 61. 16 Upatissagarna 7. 44
Ullapanaggama 86. 23 Kadallgama 60. 66 Kadalinivata 44. 6; 48. 50
Kammaragama 75. 47 Kalahanagara 10. 42 Kalyai.ii 72. 151 Kajaragama 19. 54;
45. 45 Kalagallaka 90. 9 Kalagiribhanda 72. 62 Kalatittha 56.12; 86. 44
Kusdasala 97. 34 Kumbugama 75. 149 Kotta see Jayavaddhanakotta Kotthasara
61. 43; 74. 44 " Konduruva 72. 231 Kolamba(tittha) 941; 95.4,15
Kolambahalaka 25.80; 33.42 Khiragama 74. 163; 79. 71 Qangasiripura 86. 18;
88. 48 Gimhatittha 75. 22 Grilimalaya 60. 65 Guttasala 2417; 51.109
JayaYacldhanakotta 91. 7 Jambukola (= Dambul) 70.72;
72.136 Jambukola (harbour) 11. 23;
18. 7
Jambuddoju 81. 29; 85. 4 Tambagama 75. 90 Talatthala 70. 107 Titthagama 90.
88 Tilagulla 58. 43 Dema|a?ala 74 139
Devanagara 56. 6; 60. 59;
75.47*. "?? '^:,..-: ??-? ,,-;?', :
Do^ivagga 75. 69
Dvaramaijdala 10. 1; 23. 23
DhanapittM 46. 41
Dhanuviilika 70. 15
Nandigama 25. 14: 38. 14
Nalanda 70. 167
Nilavalatittha 75. 48
Parakkamapura 72.151; 74 15
Punkhagama 61. 26
Pulatthinagara 44. 122; 46. 34 and passim (three suburbs of P. 73. 151 ff.;
78. 79 ff.).
Peradoijii 91. 2
Bakagalla 75. 124
Badalatthala,-li58.43; 66.43 N.
Buddhagama 58. 43; 66. 19.
Bubbula 70. 99
Bodhigamavara 66. 78
Bhimatittha 85. 81; 86. 40
Mangalabegama 67. 52
Majjhimagama 74. 83
Mayidagalla 58. 43
Mairfagama 45. 47
Mannara 61. 39
Mailavalana 70. 61
Mahagalla 44. 3
Mahagama 22. 8; 45. 42
Mahatittha 7. 58; 48.81; 51.28
Mahanagahula 58. 39; 60. 90
Mahavalukagama 75. 36, 45
MalaTaratthall 75. 68, 157
Muttafcara 70. 63
Eakfchapisai?a 57. 67
Ratanagama 42. 18
RamuccliuTallika 70.11, 14N".327
Labujagama 94. 12 Labugama 10. 72 Vattalagama 81. 58 Valikakhetta 70. 62
Vikkamapura 72. 147 Yijitapura 7. 45; 25. 19 ff. San)kha(natlia)tthall 63.
43;
64. 22
Saraggama 66. 71 Sarogama 71. 18 Sahodara 74. 78, 79 N. Sakhapatta 74. 166
Saligiri 90. 97 Sapatagamu 74. 131, 166 N. Siriyala 66. 20
Sirivad
94. 6, 16
Sitlvaka 93. 2N., 5 Simatalatthal! 75.101 Sihagiri 39. 2 ff. < '*
Suvawamalaya 75. 62 Sukaralibheripasapa 75. 98
Senkba$daseIasiriva
Hintalavanagama 74.162; 75.7 Huyalagama 75. 149
4. Mountains (p. == pabbata, g. = giri)
Ariffba-p. 10. 64; 44. 86 ESsa-p. 10. 27; 25. 50 flopIla-rock 78. 65
GoTindamala(-sela) 81. 5
Cetiya-p. 16.4; 17.23; 38.75 &c. Dola-p. 10.44 (cf. M. tr.f -p. 289)
Dohala-p. 44.56; 100, 294 Dhumarakkha-p. 10. 46; 37.
213 (cf. C. tr. I, p. 359, 3) Panjali-p. 32.14 Palu$ba-p. 58. 18
Pacmatissa-p. 41. 14; 44. 14 Billasela 81. 33 Marapabbata 48. 129
Missaka-p. 13. 14, 20; 17. 23 Laiika-p. 66. 80 Vata-g. 58. 31; 88. 43
Samantakuta, Samanak. 1. 33,
77; 7. 67; 60.64; 92, 17;
97. 16 ff.
Siridevinaga 66. 19 Sllakuta (Mlssaka) 13. 20 Subliakuta (Missaka) 15. 131
Sublm-p.? Sundara-p. 81. 3;
88. 26, 61 ff.
Sumanakuta see Samantakuta Soppa-g. 34. 4.
5. Elvers, fords (g. = gangIT n. = nadi)
Kacchakatittha 10. 58; 23.17;
37. 213 N., Ka^ha-n. 53. 20 Kadaraba-n. 7.43; 15.10; 41.61 Karinda~n, 32.
14 Klla-n. 86. 40, 44 EalaTlpi-n. 70. 126 f. Kumbbllavana-n. 68. 32 Gariga
see Mabl?aluka-g. Gambhira-n. 7. 44; 28. 7Galu-n. 75. 84 Galha-g. 48. 182
Gokarnia see Mahavalukag. Gona-n. 35. 13, 113 Jajjara-n. 68.16; 79. 67
Maha-n. 51. 121 Maharukkbatifctha 72. 11 . Mahavaluka-g. (Ganga) 10. 44,
47; 21.7; 88.12; 71.17&C.
(Gokawa 41.79; 71. 18) Malagamatittha 72. 50 Yakkhasukaratittha 72. 21
Vana-n. 75. 156 Sankhavaddhamanaka-n. 68.82 Sabassafcittha 87. 71 Indian
river-names conferred
on Ceylonese canals 79.57 N.
6. Tanks (v. = vapi)
Abhaya-y. 10. 84 Ambala-v. 68. 49 N. Karavitttavilatta-v. 68. 49 N.
Kala-v.*3S. 42 &c. Kira-F. 68. 49 N. Gangatataka 70. 286 Giritataka 70.
312; 72. 149 Giriba-v. 68. 49 N. ? Giriya-Y. 68. 49 K Tintifliigamaka-v.
68, 49 N. Tilagullaka-v. 68. 49 N. Tissa-v. 20. 20 &c.; .70,149 Dlgha-v.
1.78; 74. 89 &c. Dlratissa-v. 38.9; 49.8; 79.32 Nagasoiidi 42.28 (14.36;
16.6) Pa^da-v. 60.48; 68.39 Padl-y. 79. 84
Parakkama-samudda, -sagara 68. 40; 79. 26, 28, 40
Buddhagamakanijjhara 68. 49 N.
Manihira-v. 37. 47; 42. 34
Maiidika-v. 68. 49 N.
Mahakirala-v. 68. 49 N.
Maliagalla-v. 44. 3
Mahindatata-v. 42. 29; 79. 28
Mora-v. 69.8; 72.177
Rattamalakanda-v. 37. 48
Vasa-v. 68. 49 N.
Suvai.iriatissa-v. 79. 32
Sukaraggama-v. 68. 49 N.
Monasteries and Monastic
buildings
(Vih. = viliara, pariv. = pari-
vena, c. = cetiya; A. = Anu-
radhapura, P. '= Pulattliina-
gara, M. = Mahagama)
Abhayagiri-vih. in A. (difterent names) 33. 81 ff.; 35. 120;
37.59; 52.13; 78. 21. ~-
37.97, 123; 44.96; 53.33.
? 41. 96; 50.79. ? 42.
28,63; 50.26. ? 48.135 Ambatthala-c. 1,3. 20; 37. 69 Akasa-c. 22. 26
Alaliana-pariv. 78. 48 Aioka-lena 98. 65 Issarasamaiia-?ili. 19.61; 20.14;
39. 10
Uttararama in P. 78. 73 Udurabaragiri-vih. 78. 5 N. Kantaka-c. 16* 12
. ' .329
Kappura-pariv. in A. 45. 29;
- 46. 21
Kalyani-c. and -vih. 1.75;
81. 59
Kassapagiri-vih. 44. 98 Kalavapi-rih. 38. 50 K Kutatissa-vih. 51. 74
Gandaladoni-vili. 91. 80 Ganthakara-pariv. 37. 243;
52. 57
Catuvihara in A. 53. 37; 54. 5 Candagiri-vih. in M. 60. 61
Cittalapabbata-vih.22.23;24.9:
45. 59
Culagalla-vih. 35. 13; 42. 49 Cetiyapabbata-vih. 19.62; 20.
17 Cetiyas of Mahinda and Sam-
gliamitta in A. 20. 44, 53;
38. 58
Jambukola-vih. 20. 25; 60. 60 Jambukolalena 60. 60; 80. 23 Jetavana-vib. in
A. (37. 59 N.)
37. 33, (65); 41. 40; 78.
21 &c. ? in P. 78. 32 ff. Jotivana-vih. 37. 65, 52. 59 =
Jetavana in A. Tissa(maha)-vih. in M. 20. 25;
22/23; 45. 59 .Tissarama 52. 24 Tliuparama in A. 1. 82: 17. 30
&c.; 37. 207 &c. ? in P.
or M. 60. 56 DakkhiQa-vih. in A. 33. 88;
42. 14; 44. 140 DakkhUiagiri-vih. 33. 7; 38.
SON.; 42. 27; 52. 60
Dappulapabbata-vib. 49. 1 N.,
30; 50. 80 Datliaggabodhi-pariv. in M.
45. 42
Datbadliatugbara in A. 37. 95. ? in P. 78. 128 ff.; 74.198; 78.41; 87. 69;
89. 40; 90. 55. ? in Jambuddoi.ii 81.34; 82. 9; 85. 91; 88. 12 ff. ? in
Subhagiri 90. 46 N. ? in Hatthigiripura 90. 66 f. ? in Kotte 91. 17. ? in
Kandy | 94. 14; 97. 5, 37; 98. 35;
99. 141 Dighasanda-pariv. 15. 212;
38. 16
Devanagara-vib. 60. 63 JST. Naga-vib. 22. 9; 45. 58 Nipannapatiniaguha,
Nisinna-
patimalena in P. 78. 75 Paccbimarama in P. 78. 70 Pathama-c. in A. 14.45;
19.61;
38. 9
I Pa3^davapi-vib. 60. 63 N. ! Pappata-vih.,91. 24 ! Poppharama 100. 86,
141. | Baddliasfmapasada, uposatlia-| house in P. 78. 55 ff. !
Billasela-vih. 85. 59 I Bbandika-pariv. 52, 58 j Bhlmatittha-vih. 85. 81;
86. j 16
| B!acclmtittha-vih. 48. 24 I Mapibfra-vih. 37. 40 ; Manualagiri-vib. 46.
29; 60. I 63 N.; 71. 3 i Madhutthala-vih. 60. 63 N.330
Mayura-pariv. (Mora-) in A.
37. 172; 38. 52 MaricaYatti-vih. in A. 26. 8 ff.;
44. 149* &c. Mahatbupa in A. (different
names) 15.51; 28. 3ff.; 42.
32; 76. 108 &c. ? 20. 19;
33.21. ? 15.167; 51.82.
? 80. 68
Mahapariv. in A. 42.26; 48. 65 Mahapali in A. 20. 23; 37.
181. ? in M, 45. 42 Maha-vih. in A. 15. 8 if., 214:
37. 4ff., 54 &c. Mahiyangaria-c. and -vili. 1.24,
42; 25.7; 36. 34, 58; "51.
74; 92. 16 &c. Matambiya 46. 19 Yatthalaya-vih. in M. 22. 7
Rajatalena-vili. 28. 20 N., 35.
4; 99.41; 100. 237 ff. Ratanapasada in A. 36. 7; 48.
135 &c. Ratanayali-c. in P. 80. 20
(78. 51 N.). ? in Khira-
gama 79. 71
Roliaija-vih. 45. 54 Laiikatiiaka in P. 78. 53 f. ?
near Kandy 91. 30 Lohapasada in A. 27. 20 ff.;
37. 59 &c.
Yijjadbara-cave in P. 78. 66, 74 Veluvana-vih. 42. 43 ; 44. 29
Vessagiri-vih. near A. 20. 15,
20; 39. 11 N. Siia-c. in A. 1. 82 Silasobbliakaitclaka-c. in A. 33.
87 Sotthiyakara-vili. in A. 37. 82,
84 Hatthavanagalla-vib. 85. 73 ff.;
86. 12, 37
Names of tribes &c.
Pulinda 7. 68
Vanm 81. 11; 83. 10 &c.
Sihala passim
Clan names in C. 19. 2 N.;
38. 13 N.
(Parang! 95.5; 98. 80) (Olanda96.26;98.89;99.109)331
VI. King and Kingdom
A. The king and the royal family
Of. C. tr. I, Introd. p. XV ff.
1. The king (raja, maharaja, mahipati, narapati &c. &c. passim), a.
Sun- and Moon-dynasty 62. 5; 63. 11; 72. 121; 87.29; 91. 16; 93. 2; 94.
1; 96.41. Mahasammata as ancestor 2.1, 23; 47. 2; 99. 77. Okkaka 2.11
f.; 45. 38; 80. 32.
? b. Bodily marks of a king 22. 59; 48. 114; 57. 49; 59. 34 ff.; 62.
46 ff.; 87.62. cakkavattin 100.35. ? c. Abhiseka (molimangala) 7. 46
ff., 72; 9.29; 10.78; 36.123; 56. 3 f.; 59. 2, 8; 67.16; 72. 312 ff.;
87. 70; 89. 5 ff.; 90. 61; 94. 10. abh. performed twice 11. 7 and 40 f.;
71. 19 ff. and 72. 311 ff.
? d. The king assumes a new name 36. 98; 44. 128; 45. 22; 58. 1; 94. 6.
the biruda Sirisamghabodhi 44. 83; 46. 1; 54. 72; 59. 10.
2. The queen (rajini 24.13 &c.). a. mahesl 7.47; 8. 28; 10. 37, 78; 22.
7, 12, 22; 33. 36; 37. 211: 46. 27; 51. 6, 86; 55. 8, 16; 56.15; 62. 19
ff.; 97. 2; 98. 1; 99- 123. two ma-hesls 33.45-7; 59.25,30; 64.24;
(97.24; 98.4). ? devi 22.3; 33.47; 34.86; 35.21; 36.42,50: 48.113; 55.10;
63. 4, 6; 64. 24. aggamahesi 54.10; 70. 33; 94. 9; 97. 2, 24; 98. 4. ?
b. Political marriages 7. 52 ff.; 51. 15 ff., 92 f.; 54. 9 f.; 59/27ff., 40
ff.; 63. 6ff.; 87. 28; 97. 24; 98. 4.
3. The princes (rajaputta 5.194; 7. 10 &c.) a. Education
64. 3. ? b. Adipada 41. 34: 49. 3; 50. 8, 25, 46 f.; 51. 94, 126; 52. 4,
8, 42; 53. 1, 4, 13, 19, 28, 39; 54. 1, 11; 55. 11; 57. 4, 61; 59. 12;
60. 88; 61. 2 ff. mahadipada 44. 136; 50. 10, 44; 51. 1; 58. 7; 67. 91. ?
c. Yuvaraja 42. 6; 44. 123, 137; 50. 6, 21, 31; 51. 13, 15, 18, 53 ff.;
52. 1 f., 6, 37, 42; 53. 1, 4, 13, 19, 28, 39; 54. 1, 7, 58; 58. 1; 59. 7;
61. 3; 63. 42; 67. 26; 85. 59. ? uparaja 5. 154; 6. 38; 9. 12, 14; 14.
56; 22. 2 ff.; 41. 93; 42. 6; 44. 84, 119,124; 46. 24; 50. 58 f.; 51. 7,
12, 94; 53. 1, 4, 13, 39; 59. 11; 60. 40, 80, 86 f. twouparajas
99.85,124. ? d. Malayaraja, -rayara 41.35; 42.6; 44. 53; 46. 29; 52. 68 :
53. 36 ; 69. 6; 70. 62, 155. Of. C. tr. I,
p. XV?XX, XXIV.
4. The princesses (rajadhita, rajakafma 5.194; 7. 59 &c.) a, rajim as
tittle 49. 3; 50. 58; 54. 11, 63; 59. 41; 60. 84;
62. 1.
5. The bhagineyya 1.45; 5.169; 11.20; 16.9; 18,2; 48.90; 49.71; 61. 4 N.;
62.60; 83.41; 87.38,41; 88.5.
6. Eight of succession 33.1-4, 20; 49. 65, 84; 50. 44; 52. 37; 54. 1; 60.
87; 61. 4; 62. 59; 63. 22; 80. 27, 28; 90. 1, 4, 49, 59. Of. C. tr. I,
p. XX-XXIV.
B. Attributes of royalty; royal life
1. Residence (rajadham) 61. 25; 74. 1; 88. 103; 90. 35. palace (pasada,
rajageha, -ghara, -mandira) 9. 11; 10. 74: 12. 46; 35.63; 66.127; 68.42;
70.237, 312; -73.70; 92.9; 98. 68. rajadvara 14. 60: 22. 15; 25. 105; 35.
53, 63. raj-angaaia 5. 47; 72. 214; 90. 66. royal throne (pallanka, asana,
sihlsana) 25. 98; 27. 32 ff.; 31. 761, 88; 35. 52, 54; 76. 166; 85. Ill;
90. 13, 23; 100, 285. ? 2. Royal insignia and ornaments (rajasadhana,
-bhai?dani, -bliusana, -abharaga) 11. 28; 35.102; 39.28; 41.20; 46. 38; 48.
89; 50.51; 55.161; 56.10; 71. 28; 74. 224; 76.166 ; 82. 50; 90.13 (crown
11.28; 44. 145; 71. 28; 72. 326. ciilamaiji 33. 46. ekavall 44. 127; 46.
17. (seta)chatta 11. 28; 17. 7; 19. 59 ; 31. 39, 78 ; 33.40; 35. 15, 69;
44. 19 £; 55. 1; 64. 33; 69. 4 camara 76. 113 ; 85. 26: 89. 19; 99.
47? 55; 100. 193. valavrjan! 11. 28; 31. 78: 39. 53. ma^italayarita 31.
78). royal order 15.188; 24. 58;" 25. 67; 3L 32? 114: 58. 2,-57; 76. 68 &c.
royal treasure bhapdagara) 69.27; 70.265. ? 3. State elephant 14.61; 17. 6;
19. 72 ff.; 34. 86; 35- 20 f.; 78. 60 &c. state horse 22. 52; 34. 86. state
carriage 31. .38; 72. 323. ? 4. The harem (orodha, Itthagara, antepura) 14.
4.8; 15. 1.89; 17. 63; 59. 33; 60. 85; 70. 266; 88. 74 (dancing girls 29,
24). ' the king's retinue (parivara, balattha, se?aka &c.)' 31. 112; 35.
52;333
38. 22; 67. 15; 70.254; 72.118ff.; 83.24; 88. 33 f.; 89.31f. (satta
rajjangani 88. 8. rajakammani 69. 22. rajakammika
62. 34. paricaraka 63. 53. panca and dasa pessiyavagga 7. 56;
67.58; 84.5). ? 5. Funeral rites, cremation of tbe members of the
r. family 24.14; 25. 72 f.; 32. 58, 79 f.; 34. 34; 36. 121; 61. 9; 67. 89;
85.76.
C. Politics
1. Niti, rajaniti (naya, sippa) 10. 23; 48. SO, 96; 55. 3; 58.1; 64.3;
70.56; 90.56; 99.81. Manuniti 80.9, 53; 8$. 6; 84. 2; 96. 26. dhamrna, dasa
rajadhamma (dasa pufma-
kriya) 7. 74; 37. 107, ISO; 52. 43; 70. 31; 97. 3; 99. 73, 75, SI f.; 100.
118. samgabavattlmni (tbe four) 37. 108; 52. 43; 92. 8; 95. 2; 97. 2;" 99.
14, 73, 83; 100.118. ? Support of poor subjects 52. 3; 53. 30; 60. 22, 74,
77 f.; 62. 32. of poets 60. 75, 79. ? 2. Distinctions conferred upon
officials 61. 19; 68. 5; 69. 30; 70. 19, 277 iff.; 96. 38. ? Relations to
foreign sovereigns 11. 18 ff., 27 ff.; 58. 8; 60. 5 f., 24 ff.; 62, 54; 67.
95; 76.11 ff.; 80. 6 ff.; 87. 29; 88. 87 f.; 98. 89 ff.; 99. 109ft, 164;
100. 63 ff., 151 ff. honours paid to foreign ambassadors 7. 70; 11. 25 f.
&c. ? Treaties 71. Iff. ? Organised espionage 66. 130 ff.; 67.19. ? Foes of
tbe King, rebels, cora 36. 21, 80 f., 91; 37. 18; 59. 4. damarika 61.71;
74. 84ft; 75.10, 34 ff; 76. 3.
D. Brahman-ism at court
1. Brahmans supported bj the king 48.23; 51.65ft; 77. 105. brahmanical
rites observed at court 62.33, 45 ft;
63. 5; 64. 13 ff. the purohita 10, 79; 11. 26; 34. 24; 62. 28, 33,46
(dija 11. 20, vippasettha 67. 29). care for Hindu temples 79. 19, 22,
81; 85. 85ft"
E. The king' and the Buddhist order
1. Bhikkhus as advisers of the king 42. 22; 57. 38 f.; 87. 39 ff., 62 if.;
as -mediators in conflicts of the royal family334
24. 50 ff.; 51. 14; 52. 9; 53. 25 ff.; 70. 328 ff. political influence of
the clergy 33. 17 ff.; 60. 87; 61. 1; 76. 73 ff. ? Bh.s accompany the king
in the field 25. 3; 96.15. ? 2. Princes educated by bh.s 8L 76 f. members
of the royal family enter the order 15. 18 ff.; 17. 57 f.; 18. 5; 34. 28
f., 35; 84. 29; 94. 22. conversion to Buddhism of foreign mahesis 98. 6 ff.
? 3. Kings cause sermons to be held or hearken to them 32. 44; 41. 58; 54.
34 ff.; 60. 8; 62. 31; 92.11 f.; 98. 73 ff.;
99. 15 ff., 20, 30 ff., 88; 100. 116 ff., 275, 280 f. they recite holy
texts 52. 48 ff.; 54. 4; 60. 17. ? 4. K.s or princes cause holy texts to be
copied 45.3; 60.22; 81.40ff.; 90. 37 f.; 91. 27; 92. 13; 97. 36;
99. 86. payment of the scribes 91. 28; 99. 33. ? Literary works
composed at the k.'s instigation 54. 35; 97. 56 f., 59; 90. 78 f., 82
f.; 98. 24. sacred books fetched from abroad 84. 26; 100. 73.
bhikkhus fetched from abroad to Ceylon 60. 5 f.; 84. 9, 11 ff.; 94. 15 f.;
97.10 f.; 98; 89 ff.; 100. 58 ff., 136 ff. ? The king cares for the
accomplishments of the clergy 84. 26 f.; 98. 16 f.; 99. 173 ff.;
100. 101 ff. ? 5. Clerical acts, particularly the pabbajja and upasampada
ceremonies, performed at the k.'s instigation 60. 7; 78.*30; 81.49f.;
84.37,43; 87.72; 89.47; 90.39,62,65; 91. 31; 92.19, 21 ff.; 94. 20; 97. 8,
13, 26; 98.16; 99.168 ff.; 100. 94 ff., 133 f., 172. purification of the
order and church-reform caused by the k. 5. 236 ff.; 36. 41, 111 ff,; 39.
57; 44. 46,76; 51.64; 52.44; 73. 2ff.; 78.2ff.; 84. 7ff.; 91.11;
100. 44 ff. the k. determines a sima 15. 184ff.; 78. 56 ff. ? 6.
Dedication to the church or to a sanctuary of the kingdom? the regalia &c.
18.36; 19.31; 31.90, 92, 111 f.; 32.36; 39. 31; 42. 61; 82. 50; 85.
109 ff.; 86. 57. donations equal to the bodily weight 51.128; 60. 21;
73, 11. the k. grants titles to the bh.'s 84. 31, 38; 89, 64 ff.;
100.239. ? 7, Conflicts with the bh.'s 44. 74 ff.; 53. 14 ff.; 93. 6 ff,
10. ? Persecution of the Christians 98. 80 ff.335
F. Administration of the kingdom
1. Officials and titles (cf.C.tr.I, p.XXVff. andp.359, 2). chatta mark of
distinction for officials 70. 85, 122. ? General expressions: adhikarin 66.
66; 70. 278, 297 f.; 72. 21, 37, 75. 122, 123, 138, 160, 207, 232, 265.
adliinatha 70. 216, 278. anta-rangadhura 69. 32, 35. amacca 4. 37; 5, 35,
239 &c.; 58. 30; 66. 72 &c. (raahamacca 16. 10; 61. 1; 72. 96, 129 &c.;
maha-matta 72. 70, 181; mulamacca 69. 34). mandalika, mandalana-yaka46. 31;
51. 109, 122; 54. 8; 69. 5; 70. 242, 246. mantin 66. 113; 89. 27. saciva
66. 67; 67. 90; 68. 7, 18; 70. 83, 324. samanta (58. 20); 61. 63; 66. 142;
69. 5, 16; 70. 9, 57, 129, 136, 179, 189, 242, 246, 314; 72. 16 ff., 50,
54, 78, 82, 165. ? Special designations: asiggaha 39. 54; 42. 42; 44. 1,
43, 54, 58 ff.; 66. 29. adipotthakin (bhandarap0, bhandagaradhikarin) 69.
27; 72. 27, 160, 182, 196, 207. kancukin (-nayaka) 63. 53; 69. 26; 70.44;
72.58; 75. 176. kammanatba (°nayaka) 72. 58, 206. ganaka
(°amacca) 11. 20; 69. 30; 76. 39. chattaggaha (-nayaka) 38. 3; 59. 16:
66. 29; 70. 60; 72. 68. jlvitapotthakin 70.174,318; 72.161; 74.90.
danxlanatha, 'nayaka °adhinS-yaka) 11. 26; 70- 5, 8, 15, 19, 64, 68,
124, 279; 72. 36, 65, 162, 222. dovarika 35. 51. dhammagehakanatha 59. 16.
nagara-guttika 10. 81. bhandarapotthakin, blian^agaradhikarin see
adipotthakin. mahalekha 52. 33; 72. 1, 161, 166, 170, 182, 206.
mulapotthakin 75. 139 f. lekhaka 66. 155. sabhapati (kutharasabhanayaka)
67. 61, 64, 70, 80. setthinatha 59. 16. senapati (senani,
°adliinayaka, camupati, dhajinipati &c.) 11.25; 15. 212; 35, 59; 50.
82; 51. 30, 40, 88; 52. 16, 28; 53. 43 ff.; 54. 13 ff., 58 £; 55. 2;
56. 7; 64. 9 ff., 22; 65. 13 ff., 27 ff.; 66. 2£; 67. 82; 70. 123, 129
ff., 153 ff., 285; 72. 45, 49, 76, 122 f., 137 f.; 90. 12; 96. 38
(sakkasenapati 52. 52, 61 ff., 72 ff.; 54. 53. andliasenapati 41. 87). ?
Titles: kesadhatu 57. 65 ff.; 72. 2, 5, 7, 107; 76. 253 ff., 324 £ &c.
(cf. C. ed. II, p. 601, col. 2); (-nayaka 70. 68, 279). jitagiri 72. 25.
damiladliikarin 75. 20 ff., 69 ff.; 76. 39. nagaragiri, «galla 66. 35,
62; 70. 68, 897 146, 199, 318; 72. 107; 76. 60. nllagiri 70. 137, 140.336
maragiri 72. 11, 164, 174. lankagiri 72. 27, 124 f.; 75.250. lankadhikario
70. 278, 283, 306, 316. larikadliinayaka (°uatha &c) 70. 24, 95 ff.;
123, 174, 205, 220. lankapura 72. 39, 222; 75. 70; 76. 250, 324, 326.
lokagalla 72. 222. sariklia(ka)nayaka 70. 278; 72.31, 41; 75. 75.
2. Administration of justice. The k. the highest judge 21. 14.
alleviation of punishment 36. 80 f.; 83. 4 ff.; 87. 48 f. amnesty 31 84;
62.42; 80. 2'ff. ? Law-books 49.20; 80. 41. ? Crimes: high treason
35. 10; 36. 21, 91; 87. 48(?). robbery 61. 67. indebtedness 36. 39.
? Forensic procedure
35. 10; 37. 38; 78. 13. ? Punishment: hinisamutto voharo
36. 28. fine 83. 6. prison 35. 22; 54. 31; 62. 42; 70. 238,
264; 83. 4. mutilation, capital punishment 35. 11, 36, 43; 36. 121; 59. 22;
60. 42 ff.; 75. 160 ff., 190 ff., 83. 4; 87. 49.
3. Internal administration. Book-keeping at court 66. 155; 69.27. - Taxes
61. 53,70; 68. 54; 73. 3; 74. ISf.; 87. 50. alleviation of taxes 30.
26. the gamabhojaka 61. 73. ? The village community 10. 103; 23. 4;
38.38; 55.31; 60. 75; 74. 48 f.; 84. 3 ff.; 86. 53. ? Administration
organised by Parakkamabahu I. 69. 27 ff.; 74. 48 f.
6. Army and war
1. The soldiers (bhati 39. 20; 58. 20 &c.; yodha 22. 44; 69. 7 &c.; sura
69. 36; 99. 119 &c; vlra 72. 248 &c.) Enrolling of soldiers 10. 24.
soldier's pay 90. 15, 18 f., 20. ? Four-membered army 18. 29; 25. 81; 70,
217, 226; 71.'18 &c. balavahana 15. 189; 17. 28; 25. 1, 57; 70. 23, 69 &c.
war elephants 25. 26 £, 81; 41. 23; 50. 21 ft; 70.229; 76.48 &c.
chariot warriors 25. 81 (rathin 88. 34; ratliesabha 15. 189; sarathi 14.
42). cavalry 25. 81 (numerous io the Damila armies 76. 100, 298, 331).
infantry (patti) 25. 81. ? Mercenaries (ayudblya 61. 69; ayudhajlvin 66.
67): Sihala 55. 12; 61.69; 74.44; 90. 17-ff. Damila, Kerala, Kai.uiata
45.11; 55. 5, 12; 69. 18; 70. 230; 74. 44 the Velakkara 60. 36; 63. 24, 29;
74. 44. villages granted to the mercenaries for maintenance 74. 48. ?
Militia 67. 70; 70. 82, 187, 260; 72-337
127; 74. 52, 112; 75. 102; 99. 42 ff. (among the Damilas 76. 130, 246 f.,
259 ff.). vyadha, kirata, cora as soldiers 69. 20; 70. 285; 72. 208. ?
Officers (samanta see F 1). an umbrella their badge 66. 49; 70. 122; 76.
160; 88. 75. a palanquin their conveyance 70. 85, 122; 72. 100. ? Trumpets
25. 65;
65. 27; 66. 32; 72. 119; 74. 222; 85. 113; 88. 75; 89. 46. drums 69.
20; 70. 227; 74. 222; 75. 104; 76. 161; 85. 114; 88. 75; 96. 15 f.;
99. 46. flags 70. 225; 85. 113; 88. 75. a relic as field-badge 25.
1; 26. 9. ? 2. Weapons (ayudha, av° 7.36; 69.7, 38; 99.49 &c.;
-five kinds 7. 16; 41.48; 70. 229). Bow and arrows 6. 29; 7. 19;
25. 89 ff, 99; 33. 63, 65; 36. 31; 55. 6; 57. 43; 66. 27; 70. 114; 72.
134, 246, 250; 74.96, 117; 83.44; 96.14. poisoned arrows 76.49; 83.
38, 45, gokanna arrows 76. 48. archers 25. 82; 69. 19; 70. 116; 72.
244, 322. ? Sword: asi 10. 59 ff.; 22. 44, 53;
66. 108; 72. 84. khagga 25. 63, 89; 30. 93; 31. 79; 61 4; 66. 24,
31, 49; 72. 102; 88. 74 &c. tharu 24. 1: 69. 22. (royal swords
72. 102-4). ? Dagger: cliurika 55. 6, 17; 69.
24. asiputtaka 41.24. nikkaranl 44. 112. ? Spear: kunta
25. 1; 26. 9; 36. 47; 96. 14; 99. 49. satti, sattha 69. 20; 70.
116; 90. 7. tomara 24. 35; 70. 116. salla 70. 307. ? Lasso 7,
20; 10.55. ? Club 23. 58; 69.17. ? catapults 72. 251; 83. 44.
? Armour (kavaca) 69. 7, 38. shield 25. 58, 62 ff; 67. 42; 99. 48.
doublet of buffalo hide 74. 73. ? 3. The war (yuddha 1. 63; 38. 36 &c.)
Preparation of war
68. 7, 38, 52; 69. 28, 33, 38; 70. 1, 57. yuddhopakarai.iani
69. 5, 14, 17, 34; 70.1; 96. 12. ? Review of troops 99. 42 ff. sham-fights
89. 26, 31 f. manoevers 09. 36. ? Four methods of war 58. 3. guerilla
warfare (corayuddha) 75. 18 IsL, ,K>5. ambush 66. 75 f. stratagem 25.
56. ? Battle (yuddha, sani-gania, raiia &c. 24. 19; 70. 246; 72. 5,17; 9f>.
17 &c.). single combat of the commanders 25. 67 ff., 83 ff.; 41. 47 ff.;
60. ;«> if'. victory and defeat (jaya and parajaya, -bhava 70. 78 f.,
180, 225, 246; 71. 16 &c.). celebration of victory 76.
:«2. abharauam as distinction of victorious officers 72. M20.
officers of the defeated foe beheaded 70. 122. ? Naval battles 70.
63 If., 91; 96.32. ? Field entrenchments 10. 4fj; 25.2(1;37.19;
38.36; 70.61, 72, 93, 100, 130 ff., 161, 163 ff.; 72. 232 ff., 258; 74. 32
ff., 62, 86 f., 94; 76. 121 ff. &c. fortresses 81. 1 ff.; 88. 43, 60, 77;
96. 22, 34; 99. 116; defence, besiege, capture, plundering of fortresses
25. 21 ff.; 51. 34; 58. 55 f.; 70. 235 f., 251 ff, 288 ff,; 72. 209 ff.,
250 ff.; 76. 244 f,, 324 ff.
VIL The people A. Clans, castes, guilds.
1. Clan-names 19. 2; 35. 16 ff.; 88.13; 39.44; 41.69,; 42. 30; 66.
35; 69. 13; 74. 213; 80. 15; 85. 51; 90. 7; 91. 3 (Moriya and Larnbakanna
in India 5. 17; 77. 27 f.) ? Castes (vanna 72. 145) and guilds 7. 57; 19.
1, 3; 69. 24; 80. 41, 75. setthin 11.26; 19.2, 67; 59.16.
khattlya, rajanfia 3.3;
7. 47; 17. 63; 19. 54, 66; 87. 28: 89. 27. brahmana, dvija, vippa
3.3; 9.2: 10. 20, 102; 19. 2; 33. 37 ff.; 34.24; 35.18; 37. 41; 62. 33, 46;
64.16; 66. 132; 67. 94. vessa 3. 3; 20. 15; 76. 264. sudda 3. 3. ?
Kulma: lima 61. 50, 52, 62, 68; 66. 153. kulaputta 72. 304; 92. 22;
97. 13 f., 26; 99. 169; 100.134, 172; kulitthi 60. 78; kulavamsa 95.
6; kulapati 23. 19. ? Slaves (dasa, dasi) 9. 4, 15, 19, 22, 24; 27. 12;
61. 68; 70. 202; 88. 106; 90. 2 (shaving of the head 6. 42. redemption
of slaves 87.46). outcasts (candala) 5. 57; 10. 91 ff.; 33.2; 35.18; 66.
132; 88. 106.
2. Single professions (kammakara 61. 68; 69. 21; 99. 50; pesakara, pessiya
7. 56; 30. 6; sippika, -in 34. 73; 66. 139; 88. 13, 85. list of
craftsmen 88. 105-7. (wandering craftsmen 66. 139). payment of the
craftsmen 27. 22 f.; 30. 14, 18 f.; 88. 110; of artists 100. 198 f.
farmer and herdsman: kasi-karama 69. 37; 76. 287; gopa(ka), ? gopala 9.
22; 10. 13, 17; 19.2. smith: kammara 68. 25; 88.105; loliakara
68.25; soMakara 18.24; 66. 139; 68.25. .goldsmith's works 98.94;
100.30,72. barber &c : nhapita, nhSpaka, kappaka 29.20; 34. 84; 69. 26;
70. 44. ' bricklayer: (itthaka)?a
37. 26; 66. 155; 99. 33. merchant: vanija 5. 49; 7. 24; 28. 21 ff.; 75.45;
95. 4; 99. 109 (wandering traders 66. 134). hunter: luddaka, vyadha 28, 9,
41; 67. 19; 70. 35, 44. fisherman : balisika, kevatta 22. 62 ; 28. 37.
8. Settlement
1. Village: gama, passim, fence of briers round a v. 66.87 (gamika
"Villager" 23. 66; 67.70; janapada 29.22). ? small town: nigama (negama 70.
254). ? town: nagara, pura, purl 87. 67 (nagara 4. 5> 15 ; 14. 59; 17. 63;
79. 1 &c.; pora 29. 22). - 2. Description of a town 10. 84ffi; 73. 55 ff.;
88. 92 ff., 116ff.; 91. 5. four districts of a t. 73. 26. streets: vithi
34. 76; 73. 59. houses: geha, ghara, agara (special kinds: acldhayoga,
hamniiya 88. 93, 118). houses of more than one storeys: pasada 88.92; 91.5
&c. (cf. vn, 0, 12e). halls: sala, catussala 15.47,50; 35.88; 37.15; 73.23;
76.123. alms-houses: danasala 54.30; 73.26. hospitals: vejjasala (37.182;)
49. 18, 19 ; 52. 25, 57; 54. 31, 53; 73. 34. dispensaries: bhesajjageha 52.
27. lying-in hospitals: sivikasotthi-sala 10. 102; sutighara 79. 61. shops:
apana 5. 52; 23. 29;
34. 76; 91. 5. gardens, parks (uyyana), bathing-ponds (pokkha-raiif),
bath-houses (nhanakotthaka): 15. 2, 7, 8, 30, 202, 207;
35. 97, 98; 37. 33; 68. 57f.;"73. 95-123; 78. 45 ff.; 79. 1 ff.; 100. 288
f. jantaghara 15. 31. ? 3. Fortification of the city (JO. 2 f.; 73. 57
ff.; 94. 7 f. wall and trench (pakara, parikha) 25. 8; 35. 96; 60. 3 ;
70. 236 ; '91. 5, 7. gate-towers, bastions &c. (gopura, dvarattala,
dvarakottha, pattha^dila, toraga, khandhSvara) 51. 34;" 60. 3; 70.
116, 190; 91. 5, 7; 96. 30; 98.70. gates (four) 34.79; 35.97.
fourteen gates of Pulat-thinagara 73. 160 ff. ? 4. Suburbs (of P.) 73. 151
ff.; 78. 79 ff.
C. Domestic and social life
1. The family. Terms of kinship 7. 65; 9. 16, 24, 261; 10. 7, 29, 73 f.,
82; 11.20; 48.51,82; 51.24; 52.11; 57.28;
59.28; 61.1; 62.2; 63.38,40, 51,53; 64.33; 67.16; 69.23;
70. 266; .93. 3; 99. 1, 123. three kinds of SOBS 87. ISC-340
Marriage (parinaya) 72. 91. marriage-outfit of a bride 7. 55 ff.; 87.28.
brides from India 7. 50 ff.; 87. 28; 96.40. allusion to the buying of
brides 72. 9L master of the house '(kutum-bika) 23. 61; 90; 24. 25. fire
kept in the house 10. 14.
? Pregnancy 22. 42 ff.; 62. 36. child-birth, birth-rites 9. 21; 62. 45.
childhood 87. 55 ff.; 88. 6 (wet nurse 35. 20). domestic ceremonies 22.
65, 74; 62. 53; 63. 5; 64. 13. ? Death and funeral 74.144 f.
2. Food and drink 7.24; 10.3; 14.55; 22.44, 70; 24. 56; 29. 28;
30. 37, 39; 32. 30, 39 f, 45, 49; 34. 55 f., 62; 35. 65, 67, 92 f.; 36.
69, 100; 54. 22 f.; 70. 211; 73. 36; 85. 38; 89. 44 ff., 51 ff.; 100. 4,
195 f. ? morning meal 25. 114. pod-pepper and other spice 25.114; 26. 16;
28. 21; 54. 22 f.
? Intoxicating drinks (suia) 25. 32; 54. 70 f. ? Betel chewing 35. 62; 54.
22; 100. 3, 196.
3. Dress (vattha 11. 29; 29. 28; 35. 65; 36. 53 &c.) and ornaments
(abharana 7.27 &c.). Stuffs 58. 9; 70. 109; 73; 84; 90. 70. ?
Turban 11. 28; 23. 38; 32. 78; 35. 53 (hair-knot 66. 103). mantle 35.
102; 60. 70; 66. 103, 109. shoes (paduka, upahana) 11. 28; 30. 14, 39.
? Ornaments, unguents, perfumes (sugandha 89.42) 7.55; 11.28;
25.91; 32.29; 34. 52; 66. 44 f., 134; 70. 108) 7U. 84; 76. 206, 237; 85.
41, 116; 89. 19; 97. 47. afijana 11. 29; 34. 52. incense 89.42.
4. Articles of personal use (tools &c.). Umbrella (atapatta,
chatta) 76. 113; 89, 19; 99.47, 55 (cf. vi, B, 2). fan 11.28; 31.78;
76.115; 85.27,46; 89.20; 100.193. napkin 11. 29. twigs for cleansing
the teeth 5. 25. ? Knife (vasi) 28. 24 f. hammer, axe and other tools
29. 3; 88, lOSf. ? Pottery, vessels: kalasa 74. 205; 85. 28.
kumbha 89.20; 90. 71. acamakumbhi 27. 40. ghata 29. 57 ff.; 76.112,
115;
.85. 26; 92. 17. tliala, thall 89. 21, 44; patiggaha 89. 21. pati 30. 12.
bhljana 11. 31; 22. 5, 64 (fig. 44. 70; 84.16). bhiiikara 1,1.28; 76,115;
89.20. saraka 32.55. ? Spoon 27.40. basket (pitaka, puta) 36. 93; 88. 109.
water-strainer ?36. 92. '
. ?
5. Household-furniture. Bed: maiicaka 24.40; 27.39; 54. 31; sayana,
sejyi 22. 83 ff.; 23. 39; 25. 102; 31. 107 f.;341
62. 23, 24 &c. chair, pitlia: 27. 39; paliaiika 27. 32 ff.; 31. 76 f.
sivika 11.31; 32.7. ? Carpet, mat 14. 51; 25. 102; 27.35; 34.54; 73.64;
88.109; 90.70; 98.46. ? Lamp 25.101; 31.80; 33.6; 34.55,77; 74.205; 85. 40
f.; 89. 43f.; 90. 71; 92. 17; 99. 62. lamp-stand 76. 205; 89. 23. ? Mirror:
adasa: 100.106; dappana 89. 21. ? Charcoal-pan 60.70. bell 21. 15.
mill-stone (nisada) 23. 6; 28. 40 ; 30. 9. chest (man-jusa) 30. 60. ?
parissavana 36. 92.
6. Measures and weights, time, money. Measures of length: yojana (cf.
M. tr. p. 297, Nr. 34) 1. 21; 5. 23, 179, 262; 6.13,35; 18.29; 20.12;
23.22,26; 28.7, 13 ff.; 38.68 (note is incorrect; cf. C. tr. I, p. 349),
85. 4; 86. 44; 89. 14. gavuta 65. 4; 73. 154; 74. 63; 76. 197; 89. 9.
nsabha 22. 42; 23.88; 25.43; 85.4. hattha 1.41; 18.27; 25.43; 70.128;
78. 63, 69. ratana 15. 167; 30.58, 63; 72. 235: 78. 77; 92. 17.
vidatthi 28. 14. angula, -li 18. 27; 28. 14; 30. 59. porisa
72.235. yatthi 78.63; 86.41. banapata 72.239. dhanu 35. 31.
tala 17. 43. ? Square measures: ammana 38.77. karlsa 10.30; 28.13;
35.83,86. ? measures of capacity: ammana 30. 7 ff. dona 15. 167;
31. 18; 74. 3. nail 30. 37; 32. 45. ? weights: nikkha(la) 76. 18; 82.13
f.;
100. 14.-------Time: year (yassa, samvacchara passim, ha-
yana 41. 3; 44. 153 &c.). months (rnasa 3. 16; 5. 279; 25. 8 £c.).
names of months 1. 12, 19, 46, 73; 3. 2; 11. 37, 40, 42; 12. 2; 13. 14,
18; 16. 2, 14; 17. 1, 17; 18. 7, 61 f., 64; 19. 9; 20. 33; 29.1, 14, 63;
31. 109; 39. 37; 41. 80; 85. 89; 90. 62; 100.91, sukka-, kalapakkha
18. 61 £, 64; 19. 9; 20.33; 29.14; 31.109. day (divasa
passim, vasara 62. 10,32; 70. 263 &c.). yama 25. 105; 85. 40. ? ?
Money: kaliapana 4. 13; 21. 26; 25. 100; 30. 14, 18; 53.29,
32£; 77. 102; 81.45. gold coins 27. 21; 48.7; 81.45;
100.14.- silver coins 91. 12; 97. 6. sums of money in numbers only
(to be supplied by kahapana) 6. 24 f.; 7. 61; 10. 18, 24; 23. 36 ff.;
26. 22; 34. 87; 35. 64, 72; 89. 66; 92. 13.
7. Traffic and trade. Roads: magganumagga 67. 20. ? footpaths 70. 4;
72. 240. high-roads (mahamagga) in C. 25. 6 ff.; 50. 37; 58. 41;
73. 163; 74. 83; 89. 13 £ ' cause-342
ways and bridges 70. 127 f.; 86. 21 ff.; 98. 86; 99. 118. resthouses 60.
66; 89. 15; 99. 118. mile-stones 80. 25 N. ? Means of conveyance: yana,
vahana 10. 31 ff.; 58.21; 61. 6; 99. 84. carriage (ratha) 7.56; 14.42;
15.189; 31. 38; 33. 46; 70. 127; 89. 16. cart (sakata) 28. 21 ff.; 30. 6;
34. 46. litter 70. 85, 122 5 72.100; 90. 5, 8 ; . 95.12 ; (? 15. 189; 25.
1, 57; 70. 23, 69). ? Trade: (merchant see VII, A, 2). navigation and
ocean-trade 6, 43; 7. 51, 58 ; 8. 11; 11. 23, 38; 18. 7 f.; 19. 4, 17, 70;
23.24; 35. 26£; 58.9; 69.33; 100. 63 ff., 75 ff. harbours in C.
Mahatittha 7. 58 : 25. 79; 48.81; 51.28; 60.34; 88. 63 &c. Jambukola 11.
23, 38-; 18. 7; 19. 23 ff. Uruvelapattana 28. 36. Mattikavatatittha 60.34.
Mannara 61. 39-'; 88.16. Valukagama 75. 45. Palla-vavanka 76. 46. Pulacceri
83. 17(?). BMmatittha 86. 40. Kolambatittha 94. 1. Tikoi?amalatittha 100.
76. in India: Tamalittl 11.38; 19. 6. ? Articles of trade: horses from
India (sindhava) 21. 10; 23. 71; 31. 38. elephants from Birma 76. 17-34.
jewels 69. 33. spice 28. 21; 54. 46; 58. 9. stuffs 58. 9.
8. Kural life. Agriculture (kasikamma) 69. 37. its intrinsic value 92. 24
ff. clearing of the jungle 23. 51; 68. 30. ? Irrigation works 68.16 ff., 32
ff.; 79. 27 ff.; 88. Ill ff. matika "canal" 61. 65; 68. 24, 33; 79. 25 ff.,
40 ff. (nettika 60. 14). vapim (see V, C, c, 6) ganh, kar, bandh 10.88; 23.
92 f.; 35.120; 36.3; 37.46; 38.42; 42.34; 51. 73; 79. 69. structure of a
tank: dam (bandhana, setu, setubandha) 42. 34; 68. 17, 23? 26, 28. papali
"outflow running through the dam, sluice" 79. 27, 30, 42 ff., 68. avarana
"lock" 60. 52; 61. 65; 79. 27 N., 69. kotthabaddha "square hole (for the
lock)11 68, 16; 79. 27 N., 28. weir (varipata) 48. 148; 68.35, 37, 40.
flood-escape (nijjhara) 68. 33, 50; 79. 28, 66. ? raising of the water by
means of machines 34.45. subterranean canals 35. 98. ? Fields 23. 51; 68.
30, 52 ff.; 88. 114 f.; 92. 26. produce of the fields 23. 51; 34. 3; 68.
31; 92. 26. corn (dhaima) 68. .7, 38: 70.1. sowing and harvest 10.31;
24.58; 34.3. barn 68.-31. ? coco-plantation 90. 93. sugar-mill 34. 41; 61.
53, ?-Herdsman343
9. 22; 10. 13, 17; 19. 2, assagopa 39: 1; hattliipaka 88. 34. cattle (gona)
85. 42. domestic animals: elephant, cow, buffalo, dog, see V,^ 3, b, 3.
9. Education of the people, literary life. Education: wandering
schoolmasters 66. 138. art of writing, letters 7. 51, 57; 8. 7; 22.
15; 23. 25, 33, 35; 33. 40; 66. 36; 67.55, 58; 76.30; 98.90; 100.64,
158. lekhaka 99.33. royal inscriptions and sannas 28. 2; 33. 50; 54.
23; 86. 34 f,, 39: 100. 214. ? Appreciation of books, their
destruction and restitution 52. 50; 80. 67; 81. 41 ff.; 99. 125.
See also V, E, 4. ? Knowledge of languages and dialects 66. 130;
69.22; 90.80. Pali as ecclesiastical language 98-90. grammar 64. 3.
philosophy 90. 80. ? Poetry: kaveyya 42. 13; 64. 3. poets in C. 42.
13; 60. 75. See V, E, 4.
10. Sport and amusement. Sport (kill 66. Ill): hunting 5. 154; 10. 2;
14. 1, 4; 70. 32 if.; 72. 263 (bow and javelin, the hunter's
weapons 14. 4; 70. 41). capture of wild elephants 72.105. art of
fencing 24.1; 64.4; 69.22. pugilistic contest 63.80; 75.75.
riding on horseback or on elephant 22. 56; 23. 72 ff.; 24. 1; 62.
6; 64. 4; 69. 22; 88. 84; 96. 7ff. Archery (dhanusippa 57.43) 23. 86
ff.; 24, 1; 69. 19; 72. 243, 245; 83. 45. plays in water 26. 7, 10;
70.
31. ? Music and dance: music (turiyavadita 34. 60; tall-vacara 17. 7).
song (gita) 34.79; 72. 94. dance (nacca) 34. 60, 79; 85. 43.
musicians 30. 91; 69. 24; 72, 94, 264. singers 72. 264; 85. 43. dancers
and dancing girls 10. 87; 29. 24;
32. 78; 74. 217; 85.43. wandering musicians 66.132 f.; bards and
minstrels 74. 222; 89. 34. musical instruments, turiya (five kinds
73. 68; 85. 30, 45; 89. 33) 29. 25; 76.114. lute ,30. 75; 31. 82;
72.264; 74. 216. trumpet 74. 222; 99. 60-; 100. 33, 190. flute 72.
264: 74. 216. cymbal 99. 60; 100. m, 190. drums: bheri 74.221;
96.15; 99.46; maddala 96.15; 99.46; mudinga 74. 216; kahala 74.
222..? rasa-theory 66. 56; 72, 94,265; 73. 117; ,75. 89. laya 73. 79.
? dance and music at festival occasions 34. 60, 79; 74. 215-7; 85, 42
£; 89. 33 fiy; 90. 74; 99. 46. d. and m. as amusement of .-ladies
and princes and at court'25. 99, 102; 29.24; 64.4;344
69. 22; 70. 31; 73. 141. ? Public amusements: saraajja 34. 79 (cf. E.
HAIIDY, Album Kern, p. 61 ff.). Asalha-feast 85. 89; 99. 53. vasanta-kila
64.17. ? stage for mimics (rangabhiimi)
31. 82. puppet-plays 66. 133. snake-charmers 66. 131. mendicant artists
52. 30; 53. 30. ? festival processions 31. 36 ff,; 37. 77 ff.; 38. 77;
52. 53 ff.; 72. 313 ff.; 74. 224 ff.; 76.108 ff.; 89. 16 ff.; 99. 45 ff;,
53 ff. decoration of the streets 19. 38; 31 76 f.; 37. 74 ff.; 62.
43; 74. 199 ff.; 85. 4 ff.; 89. 14 f.; 98. 40 ff; 99. 7 f., 43; 100.
25 ff. illumination 34. SO. donations distributed to the people
at festival" occasions 29. 20 f., 27 f.
11. Medicine. Physicians and medical art 32. 38; 73. 16f.,.39;
99. 176 f.; 100.144. wandering quacks 66. 137. kings as physicians 37.
112-50; 73. 34-54. gynecology 37. 140. veterinary science 25. 34;
37. 112 ff., 128; 73. 50 S. medical books 97.59. ? Diseases
15.60,63; 35.66; 36. 82 ff.; 37. 141; 52. 25, 77; 56. 5; 99. 176.
cripples 37. 148. poisoning.66. 131, 138. cliirurgical instruments 37.
150; 76. 51. bleeding 37.128. medicaments: bhesajja 5.224; 22.30;
32. 38; 76. 49 f. &c. honey and ghee 5. 49 ff., 215. ? Hospitals
and dispensaries see VII, B, 2.
12. Art: architecture, plastic and graphic art. Architecture,
a. building material (dabba) 25. 39; 37. 25, 29: pamsu 30. 6 f.
mattika 11.29; 29.5; 30.21. cui.ma 88. 106; 100. 284. sudlia 25.
29; 29. 8; 32. 1: 34. 46; 68. 27; 91. 29 f.; 97. 38, 47. itthaka 25.
29; 28. 5, 7 ff.; 30.15 f.; 35.85; 88.98, 106; 92.10; 100.87, 284
(tambalohitthaka 27. 42). gifljaka 88. 97. sila 25. 29; 33. 23, 25;
35. 118; 36.102; 68.25; 88.107; 97.47; 98.86; 100.284,296.
medavannapasa^a 30. 57; 31. 119, 121. ? b. Workmen: vadclhaki see
VII, A, 2; 88. 106 f. ? c. Various buildings; ekatfehu^ikageha,
ekatthambhapasada 9. 3; 73, 92. pasada, addhayoga, hammiya see VII,
B, 2. ? d. Elements of a house: ajira 35.3. alinda 35.3; 98. 44.
dvara 73. 63; 88.99. kavata 35. 25; 73. 63. bhitfci 73. 63; 88.
98. thambha 27. 30; 36. 102; 60. 11; 78. 41; 88. 98; 100. 296 f.
sopana 34. 44; 73. 63'; 78. 41; 88. 99. vedika 27. 16,.26; 73. 88; 88.
99.345
gabbha 27. 15, 28; 73. 61. kutagara 27. 15, 26; 73. 62; 78. 38, 49, 55.
vitanka 88. 97. sihapafijara 27. 16, 28. chadana (72. 211); 97.39. valablii
88. 97 (tulayatthi 88. 97; gopanasi 37. 141; 88. 98). - e. Pasada (digha-,
culap0 78. 36 f., 50; 90. 90): pakara 27. 41. kutagara, gabbhasalaghara,
paiija-rageha 78. 55. dvarakotthaka 27. 41. gopura 60. 12. pa-sadatala 25.
98, 105; 28. 3. thupika 31. 13; 73. 135. singa 90. 66, 90. underground
tunnel 55. 7. ? Thupa, cetiya (M. tr., p. 295, Nr. 26). a tree as cetiya 1.
67. thupa "tomb" 20. 53; 37. 44. cetiya "tomb11 20. 44; 25. 73. cetiya =
thupa
29. 15; 30. 57; 86. 51 &c. dhafcugabbha = thupa 60. 56; 68. 28;
79. 14. silamaya th° 35. 118. model of a th° 30. 11 if.
? erection of a th° 30. 15 ff. mantling of a ruined th°
(kaficuka) 1.42; 33. 23, 25; 35. 85, 121; 36. 12. ? parts of a th°:
foundation 29. 2-12 (mangalittliaka 29. 15, 4-6-63). moonstone 31. 61.
torana 38. 10. valikangana, -mariyada, cetiyangaria 33.31; 34.70;
37.60. hatthipakara, -vedi 33.5; 38.10; 39.30; 41.95. pupphadhaoa
30. 51, 56; 33.22. padavedika 34. 41; 35. 2. dhatugabbha 30. 57 ff.,
62 ff: 34. 49. sudhakanima 32. 1; 33. 5; 34. 46. the "tee":
caturassa-caya 31.124; muddhavedi 32. 5; soiiyathupa 100.263. vedika on
the tee 34. 39; 35. 2. figures of sun and moon on the tee 36. 66.
thupika 44. 133; 76. 105; 80. 20; 87. 66. chatta 33.5; 35.2;
36.24, 65; 38. 54; 44. 133. vajiracumbata 36.66; 38.74; 41.95.
? Mandapa, provisional pavilion, erected for various purposes: as a
chapel 100. 227; for a sermon 98. 71 ff.; 100. 279; in connection with
a pasada 11. 47; 27. 29 ff.; 36. 99, or with a temple 100. 185, 217,
243. ratanam0 27. 29; 37. 103. silam0 36. 102. thambha, chatta and
vedika of a m° 27. 30 f.; 100.226.? f. Ornamentation of the buildings
(the object itself or its representation in relief or in fresco-painting):
pupphapuijnjaghata 30. 90; 32.4. strings of pearls 27. 31; 30. 66 f., or of
bells'27. 16, 27; 30. 06; 73. 68. ratanapadumani 27. 34; 30. 68. ?
Figures (pantl urows") of'animals 27.30,37; 30.65; 100.255, or of-deities
27. 30; 30. 74 ff,; 80 ff., 92, or of sun, moon and stars 27. 33;
30. 68; 36.66; or of sacred symbols 27.37; 30. 65, 92;346
36. 103. agghiyapantf 30. 92. paiicangulikapanti 32. 4. ? Puppbalata 30.
65; 73. 62; 100, 244, 255. vijjullata 30. 96. rupalatakamma 98. 70. ?
Painted representations of the sixteen sacred places 100. 253, 261, or of
jatakas 30.88; 97. 39-45, or of scenes from the life of the Buddhas 30. 78
ff.; 100. 261 ff.
b. Plastic art. Statues of the Buddha 35. 89; 38. 65, 86; 39. 6, 7,
40; 45. 61; 49. 14, 44; 51. 76; 52. 65: 53. 49; 78. 74 f.; 79. 78; 85. 10,
66; 88. 56; 90. 94; 92. 14; 98. 66; 100. 154, 285, 257. golden or gilded
images 30.72; 48. 137; 49. 77; 50. 34, 66; 51. 23, 48 f.; 55. 20; 61. 57;
100. 72, 75, 249. stone images 36. 104, 128; 37. 14; 38. 61; 42. 18; 44.
68; 51. 77; 52. 12; 53. 50; 85. 77; 100. 181. bronze images 36. 31; 37.
31. images made of stucco 100. 245. ? Buddhist iconography 38. 62-4 with
N.; 45. 61; 52. 26, 65; 53. 50; 73. 78; 98. 66. ? Statues of
Metteyya and of other bodhi-sattas 38. 68; 45.62; 51.77; 79.75;
100.248,259; of Ananda, Sariputta, Moggallana 39: 53; 51.80; 100. 248;
of Mahinda and of his companions 37. 68, 79, 87; 38. 58; of princes 39.
52; 88. 57; 100. 249. ? Images of gods 30. 73 ff.; 86. 19; 90. 102; 100.
248, 259. tivanka images 78. 39; 85. 66. ? Figures of animals 39. 52;
100. 252.
c. Graphic art (cf. the notice in a) Paintings on stuff 27. 18. a
picture of the Buddha 85. 94 ff. ? Mural paintings 78. 35ff.,.40, 52,
88; 90. 66, 90; 100. 244, 247 ff., 250 ff., 260 £
d. Special arts. Ivory work 37. 100 ff. ? mosaic 51. 69. ? figures
moved by mechanism 85. 15 ff.847
Vlll. Hindu religion and popular belief
A. Hindu gods (deva 18. 51; 32. 63 f.; 51. 108; 70. 223; 96.39&C.
amara99.107. sura 72.322; 100.135.? I.Hindu cult in C. 45. 55; 48. 143; 73.
71; 83. 49; 90. 101 f. veda and vedaiiga 5. 107, 143; 10. 20; 62. 33;
64.16. the brali-mana caste see VII, 1. brahmanical ceremonies 62. 33, 45,
52 f. bhatfci 74. 243; 85. 33, 70, 82, 121; 93. 9. Hinduism forcibly
introduced 80. 75; 83. 9 ff. Hindu temples (devalaya, -thana) 37.40;
79.19,22,81; 88.93,119; 99.45. ? 2. Groups of gods; tavatimsa, tettimsa and
their heaven 27. 18; 30. 44, 89; 31.79. tusita gods and their heaven 32. 72
ff.; 33. 13. dvattimsa kumariyo 30. 89; 31. 80. brahma gods 18. 51;
85. 15; 87. 11. planetary gods (gata) 87. 1. ? 3. the
three great gods: Brahma 30.74; 74.197, 237; 89.17 (the brahma
world 5.139; 19.45; 31.11). Visnu (natha-sura &c.) 7.5; 83.49;
85. 85 ff.; 90.102; 97.46; 99.42; 100.248. (Lakkhi 72.101. Asalhi
festival 85. 89). giva 73. 91; 74.193; 93. 9 f. (Cancli 73. 161).
? 4. Other gods: Indra (Sakka, Devinda, Vasava, Sujampati,
Pakasasana, Sa-hassakkha, Naraya^a, Vajiraparii) 15.185; 17.13;
21.31; 28. 6; 30. 74; 31. 34, 78; 37. 151; 39. 23; 47. 25; 51. 108; 62.11;
65.19; 72. 59, 168, 186, 265, 299, 328; 74. 206; 85. 12; 96. 37. his
residence, his palace, his hall of justice, his garden 15.185; 73.70,
87; 74.198,206; 80.5; 88.121; 89. 5, 40. his trumpet 30. 74.
his bow 85. 12. Kuvera (Vessavava) 10. 89; 27. 29. his
residence Alaka 37. 106; 39. 5; 74. 207; 80. 5. his treasures 87. 31.
Skanda 45. 45, 55; 57. 7. Vissakamman 18. 24; 28. 6 ff.; 30.11; 31. 34,
76; 73. 69. Pajjunna 21. 31; 85. 44 (devo vassati 21. 32; 36. 77). Soma
62. 5; 63. 14. Brhaspati 42. 3; 52. 38. t Sarasvati 73.
86. Yama 72. 249, 309; 75.30. Mara 30. 75; 31.85; 41,48; 66. 99; 74.
237; 80. 70; 86. 9; 88. 81; 93. 1.7; 96. 42. Na~ muci 98. 96. the
four lokapala (maharaja) 30. 89; 31. 79; 72.'59. minor gods 30.75;
31.78,82. ? 5. Demigods,348
nymphs &c. Kandappa 77. 106. kunibhanda 12. 20. gandhabba 12. 20 ; 73.163.
acchara 25.102; 27.13. naga (bhujaga &c.) and garucja (supaima) 1. 84; 5.
28; 12. 9ff.; 14. 40; 19. 3, 19 ff.; 31. 19, 27 ff., 46 ff.; 50. 27; 75.
38; 83. 14. Naga king Aravala 12. 9, 15, 19. Kaianaga 5. 87; 30. 75; 31.
27, 46, 83. Mahanaga 41. 77 ff. Ananta 73. 120. Nagas original inhabitants
of 0. 1. 45 ff., 63 ff., 71 ff.; 19. 35. ? 6. Demons, asura 1. 84; 51. 39;
72. 299; 96. 37; 99. 63. danava 75. 54. kimnara (-riyo) 5.212; 78.40.
rakkhasa (-siyo) 12. 45 ff; 15.' 60; 39. 34; 54. 66; 72. 70; 83. 46. yakkha
(-iniyo) 9. 23; 10. 84f.; 12. 20 f.; 18.52; 19.3; 31.81; 36. 82 ff.; 50.36;
55. 21; 99. 125. y.s in bodily shape 10. 104; 14. 7. twenty-eight y.-chiefs
30. 90; 31. 81. the y. Kalavela 10. 84; 37. 44, y.s original inhabitants of
C. 1. 20 ft; 7. 9, 11, 30 if.; 63. 12. preta and bhuta 10. 104; 74. 145. ?
demons in animal shape 7. 9; 10. 53 ff.; 14. 3, or changing their shape 7.
26, or producing animal beings 10. 4. ? Rahu 83. 42.
B. Popular belief. 1. Spirits, local or tutelar deities (devata, deva,
devaputta, maru) 5.27; 8.13,25; 15.67, 81, 135, 165; 19. 19; 20.41; 22. 19,
80; 23.10: 27. 30; 30. 15, 50, 99; 31, 56, 83 f., 93; 32. 63; 37. 238; 42.
54; 57.32, 38; 70. 210; 80. 55; 99. 112, 133. tree spirits 1. 52; 5, 42;
10.89. mountain deities 14.3 (SumanadeYa 1.33; 86.19). gnomes 14. 38.
chattamhi devata 28. 6. devatas in animal shape 28. 9. vyadhideva 10. 89.
devapalli 57. 38. offerings to the d.s (bali) 15. 67, 135; 36. 89. ? 2.
Magic art and witchcraft. Incantations, charms 4L80ff,; 51.81; 52.80; 57. 6
ff.; 66.138. magic water and thread 7. 9 ; 73. 73. rag-trees 49. 27. magic
remedies 46. 37. fending of the influence of evil spirits (santi) 85. 50.
-? Rainfall effected by charm 37.189 ff.; 87. 1 ff. ? Oracle, soothsaying,
signs (nimitta) and their interpretation 6. 2; 8. 10, 14; 14. 53; 22. 46
f., 68; 35. 66; 39.22; 57. 38 f., 53; 62. 38ft; 66.132; 67. 29 f., 32; 77.
48; Brahmans as soothsayers 9. 2. casting lots 95. 20 ff. ? Dreams and
their interpretation 62.12 ff., 21 ff.; 66. 47 ff.; 95. 14 f. ? Bodily
marks and their interpretation 5. 45; 22. 59; 35.109; 48. 114; 57. 49; 59.
34 ft; 62. 40 ft; 81. 68 f.;349
87. 62. ? Astrology 35. 71; 57. 48; 100.46, 51. auspicious and inauspicious
constellations 19. 47; 29.1; 31.109; 62. 37, 55; 68.47; 67.31, 62, 91;
70.240; 71.28; 89.39; 96. 13; 100. 191.
IX. Boddhssm
Buddha, d ham HI a, sarngha (vatthuttaya, ratanattaya) 5.81; 12.28; 13.13;
21. 8;" 23. 13; 26. 23 f.; 64.15; 87. 43; 90. 65; 91. 6, 9, 16; 92. 27;
97.1; 98. 2; 99. 11 ; 100. 169, 301.
A. Buddha. 1. Bodily and mental qualities of a B. 3. 1, 6; 5. 91; 17.
46; 18. 22; 54. 29; 74.2; 85.54; 99.67. former B.s 1. 5ff.; 15. 34
ff.;" 27. 11; 39. 51. future B.s. 32. 73; 37. 242; 38. 68; 51.
77 f.; 52. 47; 80. 12; 87. 3; 100. 237. paccekabuddha 1.55; 5. 50.
? 2. Gotama B.: in former existences 42. 5. his life I. 12
ff.; 2. 22; 3. Iff1.; 35. 31; 51.10; 73.162; 74.3. miracles
performed by the B. 17.44; 82. 29; 100. 272. his visits to C. 1.19 if.;
15. 160ff.; 74.2. his disciples 3. 4 ff., 9 ff.; 37. 176; 39. 53; 51. 80;
85. 78 ff., 107. the five great resolves 17. 46 ff.; 18. 22; 82. 33.
titles of the B. 1. 57; 82. 17; 85. 100 f.; 90. 51.
B. Dhamma. 1. punna, apufma; kamma 32. 22 f.; 37. 51; 93.15, 17; 94.
21 f.; 95. 24 et passim, sanisara 22. 34 if.; 30. 44; 32. 21, 81.ff.;
37. 152; 93. 11,14; 10(X 237 &c. three bhavas 4. 66. gati, agati .37.
51 N., 108; 80. 13. patti 42. 50 N.; 44. 107; 52. 69 ;
100.'146, 159. - 2. The eightfold path 12. 42; 84. 32. compassion
with living beings 35. 6; 49.36; 52.15,28; 54.32; 60.74; 74. 20 f. ?
2. Influence of Mahayanism (cf. PARANA VITANE, Mahayanism in Ceylon, C. J.
Se. G. H, p. 35 ff.) 1.57; 50.65; 80.12; 82.17; 85,119; 85. 5-7;
87. 3; 90. 51. kings as bodhisattas 36. 90; 88. 35; 90.48; 100. 136.
C. Samgha passim (catuddisa s>° 32. 34; 45. 54; 73. 155; 79. 17.
gana "chapter" ?0.17 ; 89.18, 57; = samglia 99. 66, 106). 1»
Organisation of the order: pabbajja, upasam-pada (see V, E, 5;
M..tr., p. 294, 296) 5. 129 it; 12. 30 ff.;350
14. 31 f.; 37.210,223; 57.19; 81. 49 £; 84.37,43; 87.72; 89. 47 ff.
&c. shaving of the head 5. 46; 16. 11. the yellow robe 5. 229; 14
13; 18. 10. cripples not admitted 57. 19. pabbajja of nuns 15. 19 ff.
? panca sahadhammika 80. 66: samapera 13. 4; 22. 25; 81.119 &c.$
99.25, 89, 169, 173; 100. 44, 96 f., 238. bhikkhu passim (samana 14. 8;
26. 21 ; SO. 37; 33. 93; 66.144; 67. 94; 97.14. yati 37. 175; 53.15;
57.19; 89. 58 ff.). ? thera, mahatliera 37. 218; 89.64 et passim,
ayyaka 45. 69. yatissara 67. 61, 80. ? bhikkhuni 5. 198 ff., 208; 19.
68, 78 ff.; 26. 15 &c. then 19. 65, 77. ? nissaya 36. 112. upajjhaya
(antevasin) 5. 69, 206, 208. acariya (savaka) 5. 70, 208. ? the
bha^dagarika 89. 58. ? bhikkhus living in villages or in the wilderness 52.
19, 22; 53. 14 ff.; 54 20; 57. 32; 84. 18, 22; 99.170. tapodhana,
tapassin 53. 14ff.; 54.20; 89.57; 91.25. wandering bhikkhus 98.15.
? retirement from the order 93.14 f. occupations not allowed to bh.s 84.
7; 100. 45 f. kulasamsagga 33. 95. ? exclusion 5. 270 ff.; 37. 39;
94 22. cremation of dead bh.s 20. 34 if., 43 f., 47, 53; 100. 148.
? titles granted to bh.s: samin (mahas0, sasanas0 &c.) 52. 20;
53.23; 81.76; 86. 38; 89. 64. samghathera 4. 56; 37. 45. saipgharaja
100. 69, 108, raja-guru 90.81.
2. Necessaries of a bh: catupaecaya 3. 14; 5. 196; 22. 24; 33.94; 37. 76
N.; 51.122; 60.10,15,69; 84.16; 89.50; 90.41; 94.20; 97.11; 98.22;
99.26. attha parikkhara (samaoaka p°) 4 2C N.; 20. 24; 26. 21;
30. 37, 39 ; 54 25; 60.71; 84. 21,39, 41; 85.39; 88.52; 89. 66f.;
91.21,33; 97. 8; 99. 89. ticlvara, chacivara 33. 26; 34. 75 84; 35.
77;
36. 40, 110, 131; 41. 29; 91. 23, 33; 100.132. patta 14. 52; 24. 26
ff.; 35. 7. parissavana 35. 74. dhammakaraka 22. 68. akkhamSla 46.
17; 57. 6.
3. The yihara. Four viharas 53.37; 545, 33, 54. attha niulavihara 61.
59. atthayatanani 84. 4, 18. assama 72, 145. bhikkhunupassaya 18. 11
f.; 20.21; 37. 43 &c. arama 10.101;
15. 185; 19.41; 24 13 (cf.22. 23); 29.32 &c. ? sima 14 32; 15. 183 ff.;
78. 56 ff.; 100. 129, 287, 291. slmasamugghata
37. 36 £, 56. paklra 36. 8, 37; 78. 51, 91; 100. 217, 265 &c.351
? Component parts of a v. (49. 32 ; 60. 11 if.; 78. 32 ff., 49 ff., 70 ff.,
79 ff.; 79. 13 ff., 62 ff.; 84. 18 ff.; 85. 2 f.; 86.501; 100. 240 ff., 282
ff.): malaka 15. 29, 36 ff.; 16. 15; 32. 58 &c. bodhi tree 34. 31; 37. 91;
48. 5; 49. 15; 68. 28; 79. 16, 62, 72 ; 85. 2, 70; 86. 51; 90. 99. the
bodhi tree of Bo-gaya 15.22; 17.17, 47 ff.; IS. 34 f., 42; 19. 43, 56 ; 20.
4 ff.; 37. 246. the bodhi tree in the Mahavihara, Anuradhapura 17. 30, 40;
18. 4 ff.; 19. 1 ff.; 20. 1; 23. 28; 28. 1; 34. 58 ff.; 36. 52, 103, 126;
37. 85; 38. 55, 57, 67, 69; 41. 29, 32, 94; 42. 66; 44. 45, 65; 48. 70,
124; 51. 78; 52. 11, 24. its eight saplings 19. 60-2. the b. trees of
former Buddhas 15. 78, 112, 147. ? pasaija-vedi, sila-v° round a bodhi
tree 36. 52, 103; 37. 91; 42.19; bodhikotthaka 79. 72. dvaratorana 36. 103,
126. bodhigbara 15. 205; 37. 15, 31; 38. 43, 69; 41. 65; 42. 19, 66; 48.70;
49. 15. 74; 51. 54; 53.10; 60.62; 79.72.? thupa or cetiya (see VII, C, 12,
e) 17. 37 ff.; 26. 8 ff.; 29. 1 ff.; 78.51 &c. thupaghara, cetiya0 31.60;
35.87, 90 f.; 36.9, 106; 48. 66. ? Single buildings: dwelling house for the
priests (pasada, avasa &e.) 27. 9ff.; 36. 11; 60. 11, 57; 78. 33 ff., 49
ff., 67, 81 f.; 90. 96; 92. 11; 100. 297. guha, lena 3.19; 16.12; 20.16;
78.38, 66, 74 f. parivena 15.204, 206 ff.; 36. 57, 88; 36. 8, 10; 57. 20;
78. 36, 71. relic temple 37. 15; 46. 29; 78. 41; 85. 75; 90. 66 ff.; 94. 14
; 97. 36 ff.; 98. 25, 35. image house (patimageha &c.) 35. 89; 37, 15, 183;
60. 83; 68. 28; 78. 53 ff., 85 ff.; 85. 77; 86. 50; 88. 56; 90. 99; 98. 67;
100. 295. dhammasala 78.42, 73; 79. 21; 98.78 (dhammasana, therasana
3.22,35; 44.115; 85.46). upo-sathaghara, -agara 15. 37; 34.30; 35.85;
36.16,107; 37. 201; 51. 70; 78. 56; 92. 10; 100. 93, 287. padhanaghara &c.
3f>. 105; 37. 232: 39. 58; 42. 46; 44. 119; 46. 11. aggisala 78. 43, 51,
71, 86. potthakalaya 78. 37. danasala 37. 182; 74. 150. agautukasala 79.
20, 22, 63, 80. bhattasala, bhojana-sala 15. 205; 20. 23; 35. 12; 78. 42
(bhattanava 37. 181 N.; 42. 67). salakagga 15. 205; 36. 74; 49. 32.
caukamana 15. 208; 78. 42. nahanakotthaka 78. 45 f., 83. vaccakuti 78. 43,
50, 86. ? Servants and officials in a v. (aramika &c.) 37. 63, 173;
46.14,28; 52. 2G; 57.21; 78. 4 N.; 88.58; 97.55; 98. 27; 100. 218. dasa 46.
10, 20; 80. 36, 40; 100. 11.352
4. Duties of the bhikklius, vihara-Iife. Dasasilam 18.10. ?
Scholarly studies 90. 80; 100. 178. tepitaka 5. 84, 275; 27. 44; 78.
7. ? Performing of ecclesiastical acts: dliammakamma 39. 57 (cf.
"VI, E, 5); kammavaca 5. 207. ? Recitation of sacred texts 3. 33, 36;
41. 58 f. ganasajjhaja 31. 86; 32.11, 63; 34. 49. preaching of the
doctrine (dhamma-dana 98. 77 if.; 99. 15, 24): dhammadesana, -desaka,
-kathika &e. 14. 22, 58; 15. 4 &c.; 32. 45; 35. 92; 60. 20; 85. 46 f.;
98. 73, 79; 99. 18 f., 170; 100. 275 (manclapas erected for the preachers
98.72; 99. 16. seats prepared for the pr.s 4. 51;
99. 18. fans in the hands of the pr.s 85. 46; 98. 73). ? kulupaka,
-ga 30.40; 36. 116. ? Ceremonies performed by the bh.s: vassa,
antovassa L 14; 3. 15; 16. 8; 17. 1 ; 18. 2;
100. 131. uposatha 5. 235, 273; 13. 14, 18; 29. 63; 32. 41; 35.76;
36.16; 51.83; 53. 29; 74. 20; 100.131 (patihari-yapakkha 37. 202)
(cf. IX, C, 3: uposathaghara). pavarana 5. 235, 280; 17. 1; 20.24; 3t
62; 37.90; 100.132. kathina 44. 48; 85. 99 ff.; 86. 46 ff.; 91. 34: 100.
132. paritta 46. 5; 51.80; 52.80; 62.31; 87.5; 99.26. ?
Ceremonies performed in buildings erected in water (udakukkhepasnna) 78.
28 ff.; 87. 71; 89. 47, 70; 94. 17; 97. 12. - Higher attainments,
upanissaya (marks of future holiness) 5.45, 172, 194. padhana 36.105;
42.46 (cf. IX, C, 3: padhlnaghara). kam-matthana 5. 148. meditation,
trance (jhana) 5.123, 220; 15. 209; 23. 63; 35.104; 88. 55. vipassana,
-ssaka 5. 152; 19. 46; 99.170; 100.174. ? The path of salvation (sotapatti
&c.) 13.17; 15.18; 23.61; 27.44; 29.68; 31.101. anasava,
khlnasava 5. 112; 20. 54 f.; 28.24; 29.6. araliant, -hatta 1. 14;
5. 46, 172, 214; 14. 14, 33; 16. 11, 17; 19. 46, 65 f.; 23. 63; 25.
104; 26. 5; 29. 08 f.; 31. 95, 100; 84. 25; 85.13. tadin 34. 49. iddhi
1. 37; 5. 174; 12. 15; 13. 19 ; 14. 14 ; 30.99; 32.15. abhiiiiia
4.12; 5.152,275; 13.4; 14.14; 22. 34; 52. 38. ? Theras as soothsayers
15. 169ff. miracles performed by tfa.s 5, 258 ff.; 12. 10 £, 49
f.; 13. 19; 14. 35; 15. 38 ff.; 31. 85; 32.15. nirvana of th.s 5. 219,
226 £; 20.33.
5. Cult. Inauguration of a monastic building 26. 14 if'.; 36. 130.
music and dance at festival occasions 5.181; 34.60. ?-353
Vesakha-festival 1. 12; 32. 35; 34. 59; 35.100; 86.40, 109, 130; 44.46;
51.84. asalha-festival 99. 53. abhiseka (net-tapuja, nettamaha, akkhipuja)
5. 94; 38. 58; 39. 7; 100. 187, 191, 204 f., 235, 267. Cf. EZ. II, p. 254.
? traces of a temple .ritual: the Buddha-image or a relic of the B. is
treated as the living master (buddhupattbana 34.61) 38.64; 52.26; 53. 30;
78. 35; 90.77ff.; 97. 33; 100. 182. ? Relic-cult (satlrika dhatuyo 17. 12;
80. 69; 99. 58. paribhogika dh. 55. 17; 82.18, 34): dathadhatu 17. 14; 37.
92 ff.; 38. 8, 70f.; 42. 33; 44. 45; 51. 22; 54. 5, 45; 57. 22; 60. 16; 61.
56, 61; 64. 30; 70. 266, 310; 72. 304; 73. 128; 74. 38, 84, 88, 103, 126,
142, 147, 165, 167, 183 ff., 193, 198 ff., 226, 246; 81. 17 ff., 26 ff., 33
f., 77; 82. 6 ff., 40 ff.; 84. 13; 85. 25, 33, 92, 111; 86. 54 ff.; 87. 5,
69, 74; 88. 10, 15, 65; 89. 16-46; 90.41, 46 f., 54 f., 67, 72, 77; 91. 12,
19; 92. 9; 94. 11 ff.; 95. 2, 9ff., 21; 97. 4ff., 25, 52; 98. 8, 25, 37
ff., 94; 99. 58, 63, 68, 86, 105, 123, 141, 143 ff., 166; 100. Iff., 12, 22
ff., 40 ff., 124 (an image of the d. 100. 153, 157). pattadhatu 17. 12; 20.
13; 33. 48, 55; 37. 192; 61. 56, 61; 64. 30; 70-266, 310; 72. 304; 74. 38,
84, 88, 103, 126, 142, 147, 165, 167, 188 ff., 210, 226; 81. 17 ff., 77;
85. 25, 33; 87. 69, 74; 88. 10, 66; 89. 16-46; 90. 72. dakkhinakkhakadhatu
17. 14, 20, 24, 37 ff., 50; 37. 207 N-; 42. 53ff.; 64. 30. kesadhatu 39. 49
ff.; 44.45; 50.71; 54.41; 64.30. glvatthidhatu 20. 19; 64. 30. ? the relics
of the Mahathupa 17.51; 31. 16 ff., 45 ff. relics of theras 20. 44; 85. 80.
? Miracles performed by relics 17. 25 ff., 43, 51 f.; 31.97ff.; 82. 41 ff.
? Reliquaries (cangota, karandaka) 31. 77, 871; 50. 71; 76- 115; 85.27; 89.
21;'90. 7-2; 91.18 f.; 92.14; 97.6, 53 f.; 98.27ff., 94; 99.160, 165; 100.
13 ff. ? Relic feasts 88.16; 90-41, 57, 75; 95. 2; 97. 25; 99. 68; 100. 8
&c.
6. History of the Samgha. The three councils 3. 5 ff.; 4. 9 ff.; 5. 228 ff.
Buddhist sects 5.1 ff. (cf. M. tr., p. 276 ff.). theravada, acariyavada
5.2; 37.227; 52.46; 54. 46 f. &c. vibhajjavada 5. 271 f. mahasarpghika 5.4;
50.68.? Schisms in 0. S3. 95 ff.; 37. 2ff. ? church-reforms see VI, E, 5. ?
tayo nikaya 41.97 andN.; 44.131; 45-16; 46.16; 48.73; 51.14,
23354
64, 133; 52. 10, 12, 35, 80; 54. 4, 27; 55. 20; 60.10, 13, 56; 70.181, 328;
73. 5, 12, 20; 76. 74; 78. 5, 10. dve nikaya 46. 15. dhammarucika 5. 13;
38.75; 52. 17 f. vetullavada 36. 41,111; 42.35; 78.22. sagalika 5.13;
39.41; 42.43; 52.7. dhammadhatu 41. 37-40. sassataditthi 5. 269.
ubhayasasana (= hina- and maliayana) 84. 10 (cf. IX, B, 2). ? Ascetic
groups of bh.s in C: pamsukulino 47. 66; 48. 4; 49. 80; 50. 63, 76; 51.52;
52. 21, 27; 53. 25, 48; 54.18, 24, 25; 61.59. labliarasino 54. 27; 60. 68,
72. vantajivaka 60. 69. tapovana-vasino 41. 99 K; 52. 22; 53. 14 ff.; 54.
20. ? Bhikkhus in the Cola and Paiidu country 36. 112 ff.; 89. 67; 90. 80.
foreign bh.s fetched to C. 60. 5 f.; 84. 9, 11 ff; 94. 15; 97. 10; 98. 89
ff.; 100. 58 ff., 122 ff. ? Persecution of the order by Raja-siha I. 93.
lOff.; 100. 220 ff. by the Parangis 95. 7 ff. by the Olandas 99.112 ff.,
125. ? Non-buddhist sects: titthiya 5. 74. jatila 1. 16. nigantha 10. 97
ff.; 33. 43, 79; 39. 20. paribbajak'a 7. 6; 8. 11; 10. 101. tapasa 7. 11;
66. 135 f. ajlvaka 10. 102.
7. The laity (upasaka, -sika 89. 30). ariya: puthujjana 5.113. conversions
1. 32, 33; 12.19 ff, 27 ff.; 14. 23, 40, 58, 64; 19.46. sarana, sila 1. 32,
62; 14.23,40; 22.69; 25. 110; 35.75; 36.73; 54.29; 98.13; 100.280. uposatha
vows 17.6; 35.76; 37. 202f.; 39.18; 48.10; 60.21; 97.19; 98. 13; 100. 131.
padakkhinam kar 18. 36; 29. 48; 31. 94; 37. 196; 72. 328. ? Sacrificial
offerings to the community or to a sanctuary: puja, dana 17. 62; 32. 35;
34. 57, 59; 35. 74 f.; 44. 46; 54. 37, 39; 64. 15; 70. 193 ff.; 85.26, 70,
112-6; 89. 19 ff.; 90. 73ff.; 97. 29 ff.; 98. 52 ff., 58 ff., 76; 100.
211,225 &c. pujopakaranani 70. 193 f., 198; 98. 93 (saiikha 70. 194; 100.
190. paiicaturiyani 70. 194;'98. 54; 100. 7, 33, 190. se-tacchatta &c.
70.194; 98. 52; 99. 55; 100. 31, 193. dhajapa-taka 70. 194; 99. 57; 100.
187. punnaghata 29. 48; 30. 90; 32. 4; 98. 36; 100. 188. Cf. also VI, C,
9). pujavatfchuni 97. 33; 98. 54, 75; 99. 22, 56 ; 100. 124, 146, 197, 205
f. (food, garments, carpets &c. 30. 36 f.; 31.113; 32.35,39; 33.72; 34.62:
35. 77 ff., 92 ff.; 36.100,131; 51. 61; 85.116; 90. 73; 92. 27: 97. 29; 98.
10 f., 15; 99. 26; 100. 10, 195, 205 &e.355
Of. catupaccaya, atthaparikkhara, ticivara, cfaacivara in IX, C, 2; kathina
in IX, 0, 4. salakabhatta (cf. salakagga IX, C, 3); 27. 11; 34. 64; 48. 73.
- medicaments 22. 30, 37; 60. 70 5 98. 10; 100. 3, 196. ? flowers,
perfumes, incense 15. 27 f.; 22. 30, 37; 30. 27; 85. 70, 83; 90. 73; 92.
16; 97. 29; 98. 8 ff., 64, 75; 99. 56; 100. 3, 33, 197. ? valuables, gold,
jewels &c. 17.62; 36. 125 f.; 61.56; 85.121; 97.28; 98.11,33,53:
99. 37; 100. 9, 31 f. ? elephants, horses, cattle, buffalos 90. 76; 92.
29; 98. 33; 99. 37; 100. 42. ? slaves, male and female 46. 10, 20; 80.
36, 40; 90. 76; 100. 11. ? lamps and oil 32. 41; 92. 16 f.; 98.75;
100. 33. lamp-feasts, illuminations 32. 37; 35. 79; 76. 119; 85. 40 f., 70
f., 84, 116; 86.31; 98. 60 ff., 84). ? Festival processions in honour of
a sanctuary see Til, C, 10. Covering of a thupa with costly stuffs 33. 10
f.; 34. 42, 46 ff., 74; 44.44; 54.37,42.? Donations of land, tanks and
fields 34. 63; 35. 83, 1171, 120; 36. 3; 85. 120 f.; 88. 52; 90. 76 &c.
maintenance villages (bhogagama) 46.141 49.21, 26 ff.; 52.46; 53.31; 60. 66
ff., 72 f.; 61.54; 84. 3 ff. 85. 58; 90. 87, 97 &c. ? Ceremonies connected
with donations 15. 25; 26. 18; 27. 46. ? Pilgrimages 66. 136; SO. 24;
85. 118; 86. 1, 9ff.; 88. 48; 92. 15-8; 97. 16, 27 ff.; 99. 36 ff.;
100. 125 ff; the sixteen sacred places in C. 1. 77 ff.; 100.
128, 253. the sacred foot-print on the summit of the Sa~ manakHta
1.77; 60.64; 85. 118 ff.; 86. 10, 28 ff.; 88.48; 97.18; 98. 84;
100. 221 ff. the same in Siam 100. 160, 253,
23*356
Additions and Corrections
I. iahavamsa ed.
2. 11. Put; after Okkaka, and read pavutta instead of pa-putta.
4. 80 d. Read: tanppakkhagaliiip.
5. 169. Put comma insteed of fall stop at the end of the
verse. 5. 170. Read: tassa tassa and put full stop after namato.
Pada c begins Tacitva. 19. 3 c. Read: seninam. 19. 70 d. Read: vidu.
23. lie. Read: sahoclharp. 33. 8 c. Read: Yelaiigavitthikam. 35. 11
a. Read: sahoclhe. 35. 13 a. Read:'Gonakanaditlre.
35. 113 a. Read: Gonanadiya.
36. 7 c. Read: Ratanapasadam (proper noun).
37. 45 b. Expunge the comma after so.
p. 337, col. 2, line 30. Read Kukkutaramo, a monastery in : I 5,
122; in C. 37.15.
p. 339, col. 2, line 10, Add Gonakanadi 35. 13, 113. p. 344, col 1, line
29. Add 14. 44 after Pathanio thupo. p. 349, col. 1, line 20. Add
Ratanapasado, a building in A.
36. 7. p. 350, col. 1, line 25. Add Vattaniya, a monastery in I.
29. 40.
p. 350, col. 1, line 44. Read: a monastery in I. (instead of C.). p. 353,
col. 2. Expunge the last article HonakanadL p. 356, line 19. Read:
sahodham ganhati cf. skr. sahodha.357
II. Culavamsa ed. I
37. 79. Put the whole verse between marks of suspension.
It is a parenthesis.
37. 103. Put: after ratanamandapam. 37. 114 d. Read: »nago
rogiti nicchayam,« 37. 202 ab. We have probably to read:
eatuddasim paiiea-
dasim ya ca pakkhassa atthami.
37. 206 b. Read: coram rattiyam, uggate &c.
38. 3 b. Read: chattagaliakajantuno.
38. 29cd. Read: cuto, putto Parindo pi, tatiye tassa bhatuko &c.
38. 60 d. Read: attana instead of attano.
38. 65. I propose to read: Akasi patimagehe Bahumaiigala-
cetiye | bodhisatte ca, tatthapi Kalaselassa satthuno &c. 38. 77 b.
Read: kamsalohajam. 38. 79 cd. Read: ko hi nama samattho? ti
niukbamattam
nidassitam.
38. 88 c. Read: rajakule. 41. 82 cd. Read: gahetva khipi; tlh1
evaip aiigulihi sa tarn
cliupi.
41. 89 b. Expunge the comma after vasam. 41. 96 b. Read: Uttare
instead of uttare. 44. 51 b. Add the note: °viharakam all MSS. and
Ed. 44. 56 b. Read Janapadaip (it is proper noun). 44. 90 b. Read:
sakka hantum ti darakam«. 44. 123c. Read: 'parajjhitva.
47. 66. Read p. 892: tatth' eva.
48. 20 d. We have probably to read: pubbavuttito instead of -no.
49. 17 d ?18. Read: patimayo ca karayi || pasade cetiye c'eva &c. with
full stop after anappake.
49. 78 d. Expunge the full stop after avaloklya.
49. 81 b. Expunge the comma after sadhukarn.
50. 34 a b. Read: .Pasade Ratane sabbasovarinam satthu-'
bimbakam.
50; 48 d. Read: 'samo instead of samo.358
51. 88 d. Read: Kutthaka0 instead of Tutthaka0.
54. 57 a. Read: tarn rajaip.
56. 6 c. Read: DeYanagaram (it is proper noun).
59. 2 a. Read: »Abhisekamangalattham pasadadim &c.
59.491). Read: Sundarivham.
61. 4 d. Read: 'khila instead of khila.
61. 36 a. We have probably to read: Ariyadeslso.
61. 51 c, Note. Read: tha instead of tha.
61. 53d. Read: 'khi^iatosa instead of khina0.
65. 6 c. Read: Patiiaddha0.
66. 26 c. Read: kumaram.
66. 56 a. Perhaps we should read: Nanallassarasafillussa.
66. 59 d. I propose to read ten' ato instead of te tato.
66. 80 d. Read: Ranamburam.
66. 143 a. Read: °opaya° instead of °opaya°.
70. 54 a. Read: Rajarattham (it is proper noun).
70. 98 d. Read: Ambavanam instead of Ambu°.
70. 103 a. Read: Janapadam.
70. I12d. Read: gangapasse instead of Gaiiga0,
70. 120 a. Read: gangajalam instead of Gaiiga0.
70. 181 c. Read: vasi karifcasamdhano.
72. 58 a. Read: Arakkha0 instead of arakkha0.
72. 106 d. Expunge »« before and after savadharanam.
72. 121-2. Put: at the end of v. 121 and » before Bil-
lavhayamhi. 72. 127 b. Expunge » before sakalarativahinL
72. 170d. Read: Kalavapiyam.
HI. Culavamsa ad. II
Introd. p. Ill, 1. 6. Read: anxious.
73. 96 cd. Read: nayana nandanadam.
73. 145 d. Expunge the comma after natthitam.
74. 46 a. Read: Rajaraftham.
74. 64 d. Read: na dassamati sabfaatha« &c.
74. 149 c. Expunge » before yasniim.
74. 150 c. Put » before catuddisikadlnanam.359
74. 206 d. Read : maggamaggavicakkhano.
75. 24 b. Read: yuddhakilantakam.
76. 124c. Read: So Kancakudiya0. 76. 130 a. Read: So Kaficakudiya0.
76. 157 a. Read: Daniile neke.
76. 190 b. Read: °pperumalam.
76. 192-3. Read: vissutam || etth' antare &c.
76. 223 a. Read: °pperumalo.
76. 232 a. Read: °pperumale.
76. 316 a. Read: Vlrapperayaram.
77. 52 b. Read: jhapetva.
78. 38 d. Put; at the end of the verse. 78. 39 b. Expunge; after
akkhirasayanam. 80.33d. Read: Sarajakulavadcpiano.
80. 37 c. Read: Khandhavara0. 80. 39 b. Read: Sarajakulavaclclhanam.
82. 37 a b. Read: passanto > bhagava nauacakkhuna tesu mam pi ca
&c.
85. 56 a. Read: mahaviharain, not Maha°.
86. 17 d. Read: tamtampuimakriyasu. 86. 18 b. Read: Gangasiripuram.
88. 22 b. Read: dakkhiijasmim disantare.
90. 82 b. Expunge the comma after tadanantaram.
91. 24 d. Read: Sunettaparivenakam.
91. 25 cd. Put comma after pujetva and expunge It after
tapassinam. 93. 7 a. Read: tassa dhammam instead of tass' adhammam.
97. 18a. Read: °kutacala°.
98. 61 a. Expunge « after karontu and insert it
after ekahe va.
98. 95 d. Expunge the full stop after tfaito.
99. 29 d. Expunge the comma after so. 99. 80 d. Read: yav' etarahL
99. 89 d. Read: parikkharlnL
99. 1.07 b. Read: Lankam. 100. 15d. Put comma after naradhipo. 100.
16 b. Expunge the comma after Yaraip.360
100. 44 a. Insert; after so.
101. 14 c. Read: samrnanesi.
p. 001, col 1, ult. Read: 73. 62, 114; 78. 77; 89. 45.
p. 609, col. 2, Devanagara. Add: 56. 6.
p. 612, col. 1, line 29. Add: Pajjunna, the Hindu rain-god
85. 44.
p. 612, col. 2, line 13. Add: PandiyaiLdara, a D. chief 76. 173. p. 613,
col 2, line 12. Expunge 18 and insert 88.18 on the
following line after 87. 16. p. 620, col. 1, Mahavaiukagaiiga. Add: 78.
28. p. 623, col. 2, line 4 from below: Eatanavalicetiya. Add:
80. 20; a thupa in Khiragama 79. 71. p. 624, col. 1. Expunge the article
Rajakulavacklhana. p. 624, col. 1, Rajarattha. Add: 74. 46. p. 630, col.
1. After Sarassatimaiidapa insert the article Sara-
jakulavadclhana, a pariyena built by Ayasmanta 80. 39
(cf. 80. 33). p. 632, col. 2. Add after Sudhamma the article:
Sunetrapari-
vena, a monastic building erected by Parakkamabahu VI.
91. 24. p. 632, col. 2. Expunge the article Sunan and add
after
Sundarapabbata: Sundaii, a Kalinga princess 59. 49. p. 642, line 31.
Add: *tithima, s. m., the rnoon 95. 17. ?
Cf. skr. titJiipranl. p. 644, line 4. Add: *dhani) s. m. sound, noise
99. 60. ?
skr. dhvani. Oh., Abhp. 128. p. 650, line 19. Add: *ra7c7chin, adj.,
protecting, guarding;
saddhamma0 100. 248. ? skr. raJesin. p. 652, line 5. Add: *mpplmlinga, s.
n. a spark of fire 72. 84;
75. 110; 95. 14. ? skr. visphtdinga, Oh., Abhp. 35. p. 654, line 27. Add:
*sahicca, s. n. art of poetry 82. 3. ?
skr. s&hitya. p. 657. To make agree this list of kings with that in
C.
tr. II, Introduction expunge the separate numbers 90 and 92
of Lilavatf s second and third reign, and then read 90
instead of 91, and 91, 92, 93 &c. up to 125 instead of
93, 94 &c. up to 127.361
IV. lahavamsa, tr.
In trod. p. XXXVI if. WICKREMASINGHE'S Chronological Table of Ceylon kings
in EZ. Ill, p. 4 ff. differs somewhat from my list of kings. As nr. 5 he
adds after Pa^dukabhaya the name of Gaiiatissa wliicli does not occur in
the Mhvs., and therefore nrs. 6-28 in W.'s list correspond to 5-27 of my
list. Instead of nrs. 28-32 WICKE. has only nr. 29 Anula, omitting the
names of the paramours of this queen. Nrs. 30-58 correspond to 33-61 of my
list. In Culavamsa trsl. II, Introduction I accepted WICKR.'S table.
2. 11. Translate the verse thus: and sixteen even unto Okkaka. These
(kings) who are mentioned in groups reigned in due order, each one in his
capital ? and add the note: We must with the Tika read pavutta instead of
paputta.
5. 69. The note 4 on page 31 is indeed misleading (WICKRB-MASINGHE EZ. II,
p. 276). Read thus: Upajjhayassa. Every novice on his entrance into the
order chooses an upajjhaya "spiritual preceptor" and an acariya "teacher".
The former instructs him in the rules of the monkish life, the latter in
the study of the holy scriptures. In his relation to the upajjhaya the
novice is called saddhwiJiarika, and antevasika in his relation to the
acariya.
5. 139. Read: after it had been perfumed, instead of for better care
thereof.
7. 43. Page 58, note 3 read Malvatu-oya insi of Malvatte-oya.
9. 23. Read Citta instead of Citta.
10. 53. The note 1 on page 72 is wrong. Read thus: According to v. 62
foil, not far from the Kacchakatittlla (see note to v. 58), on the right
bank of the Mahayeliganga. The Dhumarakkhapabbata is also mentioned
Mali. 37. 213. It is identical with the Dimbulagala (anciently
Udumbaragiri, cf. Culav. tr. II, p. 102, note to 78. 5), the so-called
"Gunner's Quoin". H. STOBET, Ceylon Antiquary and Literary Register
III, p. 229).
10.90. To Yonas add the note: See E. E. AYRTON, Ceylon Notes and Queries I,
Oct. 1913, p. Till.362
11. 10 ff. As to yatthi Professor N. LAW (letter of 3rd April 1930) calls
my attention to skr. yasti in the meaning "necklace", occurring in the
Kautalrya Artha£astra 2. 11. 29 (p. 76 of SHAMA SASTEY'S edition).
Accordingly we should translate thus:
(10) At the foot of the Chata mountain there appeared1) three cane-like
necklaces of the size of a chariot whip. (11) Of them one was a
creeper-necklace of bright silver: on this might be seen brilliant
delightful creepers of golden colour2). (12) One was a flower-necklace3);
on this again might be seen flowers of many kinds, of manifold colours, in
full bloom. (13) At last, one was a bird-necklace4) whereon might be seen
numbers of birds and beasts of various colours, as if they were living.
Notes: *) P. .jdta. ? 2) Perhaps suvannapanna "with golden leaves". ? 3) P.
Imsumayatthi, commonly called puspaJiara, a string made of golden flowers.
? *) I. e. a necklace formed by a string of birds made of gold and other
precious metals. Of. also the description of the various necklaces in the
Kautaliya 1. I.
11, 22. Here we should translate: Those three kinds of precious stones and
the three chariot-like1) necklaces &c &c. ? with Note x): Refers to
rathapafodena samana pari-manato in v. 10.
11. 26. Read: the rank of general, instead of the rank of staff-bearer ?
and add the note: In dandandyaJca the word da%(ja means uarmy", and n&yaka
"leader". Cf. Culav. tr. I, p. XXVI.
15.4 (p. 98, N. 2). The note should run thus: I. e. "the discourse of the
fool and the wise man" = Majjhima, Nr. 129 (III 163).
15. 38 (p. 100, I. 12). Bead mango-fruit instead of mango-tree.
17.31 (p. 118, 1.25-6). Read: was covered with kadamha-puppfaa- and
adari-creepers ? and add in note 3 after This creeper: (skr. TMdanibapusp&i
the name seems to prove that the flowers of this creeper remind those of
the kadamba-tree).363
19. 73, 75 (p. 134, 1. 11 and 17). Read Kadambapuppha-thicket. 22. 7.
Expunge in note 3 the words: Tradition seems &c,, and
add: Of. on Yatahalena H. C. P. BELL, Kegalla-DIstrict,
p.. 35-6. 24.22 (p. 165, N. 5). The note should run thus: According
to local tradition the battle took place near Yudagannava
1|- miles NNW. of Buttala. The spot is marked by a thupa
(now in ruins). 24.39. To came to a vihara (p. 167, 1. 18) add the note:
According to popular tradition this -vihara was that of
Okkampitiya, about five miles East of Buttala. 25. 48 (p. 173, 1. 28).
Read: surrounded by a kadambapuppha-
thicket. 25.99 (p. 177, 1. 16). Read: sitting on the throne, instead of
in the royal chamber.
30. 84 (p. 2065 note 2). Add: Of. Suttanipata 976 foil. 82. 40 (p. 224,
N. 2). Jala-puva means "net-cake". I was told in
Ceyl6n that even now cakes of a peculiar shape are prepared
there for which such a denomination would be befitting. 33.43 (p. 232, 1.
6) Read: 'The great black Sihala is fleeing'. 33.85 (p. 235, 1.22). Read:
concealed herself in a kadamba-
puppha-thicket. 35.104 (p. 254, 1. 6). Read: in a
kadambapupplia-thicket.
35. 116 (p. 255, 1. 2). Read: on the place of the
kadambapupplia-thicket.
36. 6. Add to note 1, p. 256: In Sinhalese inscriptions he is called Malu
Tissa. See H. C. P. BELL, ASC. 1896, p. 47-8.
p. 274, 1. 12. Read: Sum. I, p. 258 ff.
p. 288. I. 12. Read: south-east of Anuradhapura, instead of south-west of
A.
p. 289, 1. 31?290, 1, 2. (See above note on 10. 53). The passage should be
corrected thus: Its position is shown clearly by Mah. 10. 53, 57, 58. We
must look for it on the right bank of the MahaveligaBga, not far from the
Kacchaka-ford. It is the Dimbulagala rock, the so-called "Gunner's Quoin",
as Mr. H. STOREY lias shown.364
V. CtJlavamsa, tr. 1
Introd. p. XXIF, I. 7. To Wiagineyya add the note: Mi\ A. M. HOOART, C. J.
Sc. II, p. 34, refers to the part played by the sister's son in Ancient
Germany, according to Tacitus, Germania 20: Sororum filiis idem apud
aYunculum qui apud patrem honor. Quidani sanctiorem artioremque himc nexum
sanguinis arbitrantur. "The sister's son is in as great honour with the
uncle as with the father. Some consider this tie of blood'more sacred and
closer."
Introd. p. XXV, line 9. Add the note: The inscriptions of King Nissanka
Malla's "Council Chamber" in Polonnaruva supply us with useful information
as to the highest officials and the constituent members of the royal
council at the time of that king. At the king's right hand there sat 1) the
mahadipada (p. XVIII), 2) the ddipadas (p. XVI), 3) the sena-pati (p.
XXVI), 4) the adhikarins (p. XXV), 5) the Chief secretary fynaMleMa, p.
XXVIII); ? and on his left side
1) the Governors of the provinces (man$ali?ca, p. XXV f.),
2) the eighty-four chiefs of smaller districts (samanta, p. XXV),
3) the heads of the merchants (setthin). The number 84 exactly
corresponds to the 84 samantd appointed by Parakkama-bahu in Dakkhiiiadesa
(Mhvs. 69. 16). See H. W. CODEINGTON, JRAS. C. Br. XXIX, Nn 77, 1924, p.
304 ff.; the same, HC. p. 68.
37. 175 (p. 16, N. 5). The identification of Mahadhamma-
kathin with Td-nw-ldu-ti is doubtful as -Tdu-ti would correspond to a
-guild rather than to a -ItatJtin. P. 17j 18, 19, 20 top. Read Upatissa I.
instead of Upatissa II.
37. 213 (p. 22, N. 4). Bead: right bank, instead of left bank.
38. 68 (p. 36, N. 4). Add at the end of the note: It is however probable
that in the Mahavamsa not the Buddhist yojana^ but the common Indian
yojctna is meant which has the double length. See PARKER, Ancient
Ceylon, p. 255 f.
P. 52, top. . Read Upatissa IL instead of Upatissa III.365
41. 89 (p. 60, K 5). Add at the end of the note: But we may also take vasam
as part. pres. and assume that the sentence extends to v. 92 with pahesi as
finite verb.
42.67 (p. 73, K 2). Add in the note: Cf. note to 70. 286 and 312.
48. 66 (p. 116, N. 4). Add in line 8 of the note after *gehani: (Cf. C. J.
Sc. G. I, p. 145 ff.).
56. 6. The translation should run thus: he thought it not the time to carry
on war and came suddenly into the company of the gods when he just had
visited (the town of) Devanagara.
59. 7. The translation is not precise enough. It should run thus:
After the wise (prince), that best of men, had held the position of a
yuvaraja seventeen years he caused (this number of years) to be written
down (in the annals). ? Add the note: Sattarasavassani refers as
adverbiale to yuvarajapadam sito santo and is at the same time object of
Ukhapayi.
60. 64 (p. 220, N. 2). On line 13 of the note read thus: The
Jambukola-vihara is the monastery erected by Devanam-piyatissa at the
landing place Jambukola (Mlivs. 20. 25) and Jambukolalena the Dambul
monastery 28 miles N. of Matale with its celebrated rock temple.
VI. Culavamsa, fr. II
74. 151. My translation of the verse is wrong. It is based on a reading
catuddisikaadmam, but the catuddisikadlnanani of the MSS. is quite correct
and we must translate: "Collect for the poor (bhikkhus) from the four
regions of the heavens a plentiful gift of alms."
81.67 (p. 141, I. 17). Read: after that, instead of for that.